《Hiding the Alpha’s Heir》


 Chapter 1: The Lunatic One

    Prologue


    ¡°What on earth are you doing here, Desmond?¡± I asked in my sturdy tone. But I panicked when he locked the door. ¡°H-How did you manage toe inside my t?¡± My voice quivered in nervousness. I knew I locked that door.


    How on earth did he open that?


    Desmond smiled. Not a bona fide and genuine one. But a smile that would send chills down my spine.


    ¡°I havee here to get you and our¡­ little Sander, seraphim,¡± he said in his dark hoarse voice as he took strides towards my direction.


    I held my breath, trying not to react when he called me on his endearment to me as my heart suddenly sank when he knew about our son¡¯s name. I scoffed, smiling bitterly. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance.


    There was no way he could know that we had offspring. I knew I hid Sander away to avoid meeting his father. I did my best to not allow that.


    His smile turned into a smirk, ceasing a few meters away from me. ¡°Ah, so, is this one of your teasing games like you used to do with me, Seraphina?¡± He tilted his head a little. Then he continued to step forward.


    Every step he would take was making me wary. The power he held as the Alpha was emitting was making me shiver even though I was once the Luna of the pack Desmond was reigning in.


    ¡°Stay there, Desmond! Don¡¯te near me!¡± I clenched my hands as I stepped back a little. I was trying to find another way where I could escape from our t. I already knew that I could jump from the window. All I need was to open it up.


    Then I need to run away and take Sander who was temporarily staying at Niscia. Desmond must not see our son. They must not meet.


    They really must not meet!


    If he happens that he does, Desmond would do anything in his power as the Marquis of ckmont to take my son away from me. I knew the power he holds which was why it was frightening to cause strife with him.


    ¡°Come back to me, Seraphina.¡± He offered his hand even though his distance was so close to me. His expression softened which made my heart skipped a beat. ¡°Come back to me and let¡¯s start anew¡­ with our son.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. Start anew? Then what? He was going to betray me again even having a fact that I am his mate? No way!


    ¡°You wish!¡± I turned my back and sprinted towards the window.


    I immediately opened it and was about to jump when there was a strong arm wrapped around my waist. Then in a blink of an eye, I suddenly felt my back beingnded on the wall which was beside the window that I was about to escape from.


    I hissed, feeling my back that was in pain before I shot that bastard a re who was smiling sheepishly. Then I realized that he was already pinning my hands to the wall. His lower body was locking my waist so I couldn¡¯t be able to move.


    ¡°Desmond! Release me this instant!¡± I barked and wriggled from his hold.


    ¡°Did you really think I would let my Luna abscond from me again?¡± There was a teasing smile as he drew his face closer to me.


    With that movement, I got to smell his scent which made me able to identify that Desmond was my mate back then. He smelled like abination of citrus, orange, and cedarwood. It was so alluring which made my wolf and I obsessed with it.


    And Desmond knew one of my weaknesses was his masculine scent.


    Seeing that sheepish smile right now was making me annoyed. He knew exactly what he was doing.


    Damn this man¡­


    Damn him for knowing that fact.


    I shivered when his nose grazed my skin. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ You still love my scent, seraphim,¡± he whispered huskily to my ear. ¡°And I still love your floral fragrance scent of white iris and fresh peonies.¡±


    ¡°Let. Go,¡± I said, emphasizing and ignoring his words which were making me insane right now.


    Desmond looked up at me. Then there was a sly smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± he said mischievously. ¡°This time, I will not allow you to outsmart me again, Seraphina. You have absconded from me once but not twice. I promise to you in the name of the Moon Goddess that I will never let you go even if you beg and cry a river.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°As if I will beg at you!¡± I growled.


    My eyes widened as I gasped when his lips teasingly grazed my ear again before he halted. ¡°Worry not, my dear Luna. There is an only way I can make you beg at me.¡±


    My heart ceased at his words. He whispered like he was promising so darkly right now. And I already knew exactly what he meant.


    I snorted. ¡°You wish, scumbag¡­¡± My chest rose up and down when he nted sensual kisses on the crook of my neck before his lips stayed where he marked. It was making me feel aroused right now.


    Dear Moon Goddess¡­ Why am I liking this?


    ¡°Ah, yes. You will wish for it once you are back to my bed, making you beg for me to fuck you until you are unable to walk anymore.¡± I shivered, hissing quietly at his dark threat. ¡°I promise you that, Seraphina Beryl-Verlice, my Luna and Marchioness of ckmont.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Seraphina, allow me to exin please¡­¡± Desmond pleaded as we were sauntering our way to our chamber after he came back from attending the bachelor¡¯s party of Count Jacob Urba. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think-¡±


    I silenced him by pping my mate who was also my husband. ¡°You dare to exin when I already caught you?¡± I asked sweetly.


    Desmond¡¯s face had gone color seeing how cold I was right now even though I was smiling brightly. I could feel the emotions he felt right now and so was he because we both marked each other. He was feeling lost and frightened by the way I was acting. I knew he could feel how hurt I was right now.


    I smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Shut the hell up.¡±


    When I arrived at our chamber, my heart jumped out of my ribcage as I felt Desmond¡¯s pair of arms wrapped around me from behind. Then I felt his face buried in my hair.


    That made my heart ache. Tears suddenly cascaded down my cheeks, feeling in pain. My wolf and I were both howling in pain.


    ¡°Seraphim¡­ I have hurt you¡­ Please¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡±


    I smiled bitterly. Seraphim¡­ That was my mate¡¯s endearment to me because he thought that Seraphina came from Seraphim, a type of celestial being.


    While my endearment to him was¡­ Cinnamon. It was because he was the spice of my life. For me, he looked so alluring when I addressed him. He always squirmed and melted every time I would call him with that endearment even though he was known as the ruthless ruler here in the north of the Sowinski Kingdom.


    But right now, just remembering those endearments we had for each other, made me feel in pain.


    Desmond must have felt what I was feeling because his hug tightened which squeezed my heart.


    ¡°Seraphim¡­ Seraphina¡­ Please forgive me¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­ I cannot afford not to be with you.¡± His voice croaked.


    I could feel he was in pain as well. But nothing could be overwhelmed by the fact that catching him sleeping with a¡­ courtesan. It was the result of drinking with them. If I only knew that he would have slept with a courtesan, I shouldn¡¯t have allowed him toe to Count Urba¡¯s bachelor¡¯s party.


    ¡°Did you sleep with her because until now, I cannot bear a pup?¡± I asked in agony.


    Now, that I realized. We were married for five years yet I haven¡¯t gotten pregnant with our pup. It was a trivial matter for Desmond and he always assured me that we should enjoy ourselves being husband and wife. I agreed to it and felt blessed that he had the same thinking as mine.


    However, now that I remember. This must be the result which was why he slept with a slut.


    Desmond gasped in horror. ¡°No! No!¡± He spun me around. His eyes were already red. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ They put in an aphrodisiac incense¡­ I thought that was you¡­ Seraphina, believe me. All I thought about was you¡­¡± He knelt before me and hugged my waist. ¡°I beg you¡­ Please don¡¯t leave me if you are considering that. I cannot afford to lose you, Seraphina. Please¡­¡± he cried.


    I stared down at him, not moving an inch. Just looking at my mate right now made my stomach churn. There was pure hatred starting to blossom in my heart. Even my wolf was feeling downcasted when we found out about what happened. It broke our heart¡­


    Could I even trust him again?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Could I?


    Could I forgive him?


    I snapped back when Desmond was already sobbing while begging at me. His eyes were broken.


    ¡°One more chance, seraphim¡­ Please, one more chance, Seraphina. I will prove to you that-¡±


    ¡°Desmond.¡± I cupped his face. ¡°I will not leave.¡± Then I reached for his hair and stroked it. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I can forgive? That is one of my vows, remember?¡± He nodded. ¡°I will forgive you only once. However, if this happens again, I will not forgive you anymore. I will divorce our marriage and I will break our mate bond. Do you understand me, cinnamon?¡± I said in my sweet tone, threatening him.


    Desmond gulped and nodded. But his sullen look brightened up as he took my hands and brought them to his lips, worshipping like a goddess.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, seraphim!¡± He stood up and hugged me so tight as he sniffed.


    I tried my best to forget what I had seen at that time. I really did my best. But there were times that I didn¡¯t want him toe near me because every time I would see his calloused big hands, I could remember the part of how he caressed his hands to another woman who wasn¡¯t even me.


    Desmond noticed that. He noticed that I was starting to distance myself from him these past few weeks. I couldn¡¯t even allow him to kiss me on my lips because I would only remember that he kissed and ran his tongue to that courtesan¡¯s body. I did everything not to allow him any physical touch from Desmond.


    Even deciding to make love with him¡­ I just couldn¡¯t find myself to be aroused by his touch. It was why we ended up sleeping without facing each other. Or more likely, I was the one who was not in the mood to make love with him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I said and immediately faced my back to him as I covered my naked body under the sheets.


    I heard his sigh. Desmond knew that I was still bothered about the event that happened these past few weeks. He couldn¡¯t just say that I must forget it already because there was no way I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°C-Can I at least hold you?¡± There was a pain in his baritone voice. His voice croaked. Gone was the enthusiasm he had whenever we talked before bedtime.


    I shivered in disgust at his question. ¡°You should go to sleep. I am already tired,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    ¡°I am tired!¡± I said angrily and turned my head at him. ¡°Can you not see that, Desmond?!¡±


    Desmon¡¯s jaw dropped at my sudden outburst. Then his jaw clenched before he averted his gaze from me. ¡°I-I understand. Forgive me if I make you ufortable¡­¡±


    I exhaled sharply and faced my back to him. But somehow I felt guilty about the way I just acted. I just couldn¡¯t help bursting out because my wolf and I couldn¡¯t move on from what happened.


    I couldn¡¯t tell my deranged thoughts to Desmond because I felt like¡­ he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand my feelings.


    From there on, Desmond and I started to distance ourselves from each other. He became quick-tempered. This time, it was the worst. My pack members had to beg at me to halt Desmond from punishing some of them severely.


    ¡°Luna, please¡­ Alpha is uncontroble,¡± one of the wives said as they knelt before me.


    One of them cried. ¡°Luna, please¡­ My husband did nothing wrong to be punished in the prison cell. He finished his work as it is supposed to be. But Alpha¡­ Alpha Desmond found him an eyesore. Then he ordered the pack guards to capture him¡­¡±


    ¡°Luna, please¡­ Please do something. I am afraid Alpha Desmond will kill my mate¡­ Please!¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, sighing before I nodded. ¡°Lead the way,¡± I said so I could calm them down and needed to settle this issue as soon as possible.


    I went to the prison cells along with the wives and mates of our men. As I arrived there, I was greeted by the strong scent of rusty, metallic one.


    Only to know that it was some fresh blood.


    Desmond looked surprised at my presence when I arrived there and saw his hands were tainted with crimson red blood. I heard gaspsing from the women behind me.


    ¡°What on the Moon Goddess¡¯ name are you doing to your pack members, Desmond?¡± I asked earnestly.


    His expression softened for a moment before it changed into a stoic one. ¡°Educating them.¡±


    My eyebrows attached together. ¡°Educating what exactly? Can you not see these women behind me were worried about their mates?¡±


    Desmond nced behind me. His face darkened as I felt the fear emitting from these women behind me.


    ¡°Halt!¡± I raised my voice causing him to snap back to look at me. I narrowed my eyes at him and immediately stepped forward to look at him, challenging him by staring at him before I grabbed his cor. ¡°Do it again,¡± I threatened my husband. ¡°Do it again, Desmond. I dare you.¡±


    He squinted his amber eyes at me. I could tell that he was annoyed at me based on the emotions I felt when we marked each other. And I knew too well that Desmond knows me, too. I wouldn¡¯t back down so easily if I knew that he was being an irrational Alpha again.


    He exhaled sharply. ¡°Release them,¡± he ordered coldly while looking straight into my ocean blue eyes.


    I released his cor and immediately gestured to my head. ¡°Leave now,¡± I told him.


    He growled softly. ¡°Seraphina, do not tell me what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°I tell you what to do when I want to. Before more bloodshed happens, get out of this prison cell. Now.¡± I pointed the way out.


    Desmond opened his mouth to retort back at me but he halted and turned his back at me. I was ring at his back before I red back at the pack guards who were here. They straightened their backs when I eyed them.


    ¡°Do inform me if Desmond is being a lunatic bastard again. Do you all understand me?¡± I asked firmly.


    As the pack members of this pack, they should have known better who they must fear. Not the Alpha of the Rising Diamond pack.


    It was Luna of the Rising Diamond pack who was frightening enough when she got mad. Even Desmond knew how to curl up like a kitten whenever I stepped forward to assess the situation if my husband was being a lunatic again.


    It was why my pack members had huge respect for me as their Luna because I could tame their Alpha even though I was a rogue before Desmond and I met.


    They bowed their heads. ¡°Yes, Luna. As youmand,¡± they said in unison.


    I nodded and turned to the opened prison cell seeing the wives attend to their husbands. I softened and sighed, approaching them. ¡°I already summoned Anderson toe here.¡± I was talking about our pack doctor. ¡°Rest assured. With the antidote he will bring here, they only need bed rest after that,¡± I said softly.


    The wives sniffed and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡±


    Before I left the prison cell, I waited for the arrival of Anderson to be certain that they would be granted enough antidote for wolfsbane.


    ¡°Is he there outside?¡± I asked Anderson after bidding farewell to them.


    Anderson looked hesitant to answer. But then, he nodded his head. ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± he replied. ¡°He was speaking with Beta Harvey and Beta Oakley before I came here.¡±


    ¡°I see. I shall take my leave then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡± Anderson bowed his head before me.


    I already expected that Desmond wouldn¡¯t just leave like that. He would wait for me until I came out.


    He really even asked his two Betas toe there just so he could wait for me. Yes, Desmond has two Betas.


    When Alpha King Azarius was impressed with the contribution of Desmond back with the rogue war ten years ago, His Majesty granted him a noble title and an estate where he could build his own pack.


    Because of the rogue war, we happened to meet at that time when I was held captive by the rogue leader there. He helped and saved me. That was the time we started to realize we were each other¡¯s mates. And I was the only one who could tame Desmond whenever he was being furious and being a ruthless one.


    Our mate bond went through ups and downs before we finally had married each other and I became the Luna of the Rising Diamond pack.


    That time, Desmond decided to have two Betas and three Gammas who would help him handle the pack affairs as well.


    Sighing, when I came out from the prison cell, I spotted them. Desmond immediately turned his head in my direction. The two Betas bowed their heads at me which I only nodded, acknowledging them.


    Even though I was feeling hostile because of what happened weeks ago, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Desmond was the only one who could make my heart skip a beat. But I immediately averted my gaze when the image of him sleeping with that courtesan reyed in my mind.


    I suddenly wanted to cry while my wolf was consoling me because of that.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    I bit my lower lip when I felt him following me from behind. ¡°Not now, Desmond.¡± I couldn¡¯t help my voice croaking which immediately cleared my throat. ¡°We are going to talk about your action today,¡± I said, not turning my head at him.


    I didn¡¯t hear anything from him. I only heard his sigh.


    I could already tell that our conversationter would end up a disaster. I just hope not.

 Chapter 2: How to Forgive

    ¡°Now, exin,¡± I urged him as we went to his study room and sat in his valuable chair where he usually sat.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Desmond creased his forehead. ¡°Seraphim, do we really have to argue about this? This is just a trivial matter.¡± He shrugged and looked away to get a book on the bookshelves.


    That made my blood boil. ¡°Trivial matter?¡± I mmed the desk, not making him flinch at it. ¡°What an absurd statement! How can you return to your old self?! What on earth is happening to you?!¡±


    Desmond approached me and was about to hold my face but I immediately distanced myself from him and shivered in disgust upon remembering what happened weeks ago. That way, I saw the pain registered in his eyes as he lowered his hand.


    He sighed. ¡°You are avoiding me whenever I would dare to even touch or hold you,¡± he pointed out.


    I averted my gaze, feeling guilty at that point. I tried my best not to avoid it but my body quickly made me move away from him.


    I already guessed it was my wolf¡¯s will. Until now, she couldn¡¯t forgive what I saw back at Count Urba¡¯s estate.


    I couldn¡¯t me her and myself.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Anyway, I am hoping not to hear this kind of casualties again, Desmond. I do not wish for you to repeat the history you have done before,¡± I said softly as I sighed.


    The history was he was too cruel to his pack members by enlisting them to the draft of the military training regardless of gender. Even the age of ten was already required to attend the drafting.


    It only ceased to exist when I told him that I disagreed with this.


    Desmond listened and changed the drafting requirements right away. He only allowed his pack members to attend training camps when they reached sixteen years of age.


    And it is mandatory.


    ¡°I shall be going now. There is something I need to do,¡± I said, not wanting to stay in the same ce with my mate.


    My wolf was getting furious. She wouldn¡¯t forget about Desmond that I caught him sleeping with a courtesan on the couch. I was too disgusted to see it again in my head.


    I halted on my ground when I felt a pair of arms wrapped around my waist from behind. My eyes widened upon realizing that Desmond made a surprise move to catch me off guard.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± My heart broke when his voice croaked. ¡°You said that you forgive me¡­ If you forgive me, then why are you distancing yourself away from me?¡±


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I was about to get away from his hold to turn at him but he wouldn¡¯t allow me.


    He sniffed. Then I gasped softly when I felt my shoulder getting wet. That¡¯s when I realized Desmond ced his closed eyes on my bare shoulder.


    And my husband was crying?!


    ¡°My seraphim¡­ Do you hate me? Do you feel disgusted? Is that the reason why you do not want me to touch you anymore? You do not trust me? Please¡­ Just tell me what you really feel.¡±


    I gritted my teeth as I felt my eyes sting. My heart was constricted because of this. ¡°Cinnamon, please release me now,¡± I said meekly.


    But his hold tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t like¡­¡± He frowned, sounding like a kid who had gone into tantrums. ¡°I want to hear your thoughts. I want to hear theming from you. I don¡¯t want to feel your feelings. I just want honesty from you.¡±


    Suddenly, my heart felt troubled. I even felt his feelings that my actions of keeping my real thoughts were hurting him.


    ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± The spice of my life was Desmond. ¡°Allow me to see you,¡± I said softly.


    He lessened, tightening his hold, enough for me to spin around to look at him. My heart broke for this man who was already crying.


    He had never shown this vulnerable side to anyone except me, as his mate. It was why I said this before that behind his cold facade was the mncholy and lonely emotions he was hiding back then.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I raised my hand to cup his cheek. He sniffed and looked at me with his teary eyes.


    ¡°Seraphim¡­ Do you wish for me to stay in the guest¡¯s room because you cannot stand to stay beside me? I will¡­ I will stay there. I just don¡¯t want you staying away from me. My wolf and I¡­ are hurting.¡± He knelt before me and hugged my waist. ¡°Please¡­ I know. I know you felt disgusted. I can feel what you are feeling and you can feel mine, too. What would you like me to do in order for you to trust me again, seraphim?¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to say to him. It was hard¡­ to trust my mate. I felt like I was being thrown into an abyss and there was no one there to save me.


    Desmond buried his face in my stomach as he cried. ¡°I cannot justify my actions. It is my fault that I fell for that scheme. I¡­ I will kill him for making me suffer like this and taint my mate bond with you.¡±


    I sighed, feeling mncholy for this again. He would resort to violence. Again.


    ¡°Cinnamon.¡± Desmond looked up to meet mine. I wiped his eyes using my hands. ¡°Just¡­ allow me to assess this. It is true that I am disgusted to allow you to touch me.¡± His eyes widened. That hurt me when his amber eyes shone with pain. ¡°You cannot make me forget about it. But¡­ I am trying my best.¡± I sniffed as I wiped my eyes using the sleeves of my dress. Then I smiled brightly. ¡°Your seraphim will do her best to forget it.¡±


    Desmond stood up and cupped my face. ¡°I have hurt you¡­ I should have¡­ I¡¯m such an asshole to even-¡±


    ¡°Do not resort to violence¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°Just allow me to assess this. I will do my best¡­ I guess.¡± I averted my gaze.


    What was I thinking? Forget? Would I be able to forget that harlot whoid on top of my husband and slept on it?


    ¡°Seraphina.¡± I snapped back and tilted my head. ¡°If you hate me, just tell me. You can tell me all your feelings. It¡¯s valid. If I am hurting you so much, please tell me,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Just¡­ Just do not stay away from me. It pains me.¡±


    I stared at his eyes. His eyes were dancing how he adored and cherished¡­ how he loves me.


    Do I really have to resort to distancing myself away from him?


    My Mother Moon Goddess, what must I do?


    Inhaling and exhaling, I intertwined our hands together causing Desmond to gasp softly. ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± I bit my lower lip as tears cascaded down my cheeks. ¡°I hate feeling this way¡­ Everytime I wouldy my eyes on you and the time I saw you with that¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t continue my words.


    ¡°Yes, seraphim? Tell me. Tell me all your worries,¡± Desmond said softly.


    Sniffing, I looked up into his eyes. ¡°I am hurt. My wolf and I are hurt by your actions. You do not know how much I want to forget that image of you being naked and¡­¡± I really didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°I had been hunted by it.¡± Then I knelt to the floor when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore as I covered my face with my hands. ¡°I was so hurt I wish I could run away from here. Desmond¡­ It was eating me if I kept hiding this from you. I¡­ I didn¡¯t even know how to even tell these suffocating thoughts that kept on reying in mind.¡± I clutched my hair. ¡°I felt like I am going insane, I don¡¯t want to trust you ever again,¡± I exined and broke down, crying.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± I felt Desmond¡¯s hug. ¡°Your reasons are valid! I understand you now, my seraphim.¡±


    I cried to my heart¡¯s content until I let out all the emotions I felt. Desmond was there¡­ My husband was there with me listening to all my insecurities¡­ the thoughts that were eating me. He never left me. Instead, he listened to them.


    Albeit I knew that my words were hurting him, Desmond stayed by my side.


    I couldn¡¯t help hugging him back and kissing him passionately. I vented out all my feelings that were meant for Desmond only.


    My cinnamon¡­


    At that moment, Desmond and I started to work things off. We returned from the top, trying to understand each other. We finally reached the conclusion that we should forgive and forget.


    I did my best. I really did my best to forget those memories that kept interfering in my head. If I looked troubled, Desmond was always there for me to ease my thoughts.


    I was humming bringing a tray of freshly brewed hibiscus tea and some cookies when I smiled remembering that I would see Desmond¡¯s smile if he saw me when I brewed his favorite tea drink. I had no servants with me because I want to be the one who must serve this to my dearest Desmond.


    As I arrived at the front door, I was about to knock and mind link my husband when the door suddenly swung open.


    There, I frowned and came to meet Hazel, Harvey¡¯s sister.


    Hazel looked surprised to see me but then, she smiled sweetly. Then she curtsied before me. ¡°Greetings, Luna Seraphina,¡± she greeted me in her oh-so-sweet tone.


    I nodded. ¡°Hazel, long time no see,¡± I said nonchntly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had returned to the pack until now.¡±


    She chuckled softly. ¡°I have just arrived, Luna Seraphina. We have a two-week academic break. I have decided to return to the pack and present myself to Alpha Desmond as soon as I have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I uttered, uninterested. I secretly gnashed my teeth seeing her round brown eyes looking at me with a ridiculous stare. I was about to utter another word to tell that she should get out of my way when Desmond went out.


    ¡°Seraphim¡­¡± His face brightened up when he saw me.


    I tilted my head, smiling at my husband. ¡°I have brought you some snacks, cinnamon. I thought that you were already famished.¡±


    Desmond softened. ¡°Come here, my Luna.¡±


    I nced at Hazel arrogantly when I saw her huge frown sitting on her face before I sweetly smiled at Desmond. ¡°Yes, my Alpha.¡± I smirked at her and rolled my eyes when Desmond wasn¡¯t looking.


    I caught her rolling her eyes before she turned her back when Desmond closed the door. At that moment, I felt victory.


    When I looked at Desmond, he had a mischievous grin ying on his lips. ¡°If looks could kill, Hazel would be dead by now,¡± he uttered, chuckling.

 Chapter 3: Envious

    He knew¡­


    Desmond knew that I was getting irritated at Hazel¡¯s presence ever since the day I arrived here in his pack. I was very unhappy when I saw her getting to stick with him even though from the time Desmond and I met, I hadn¡¯t epted him as my mate.


    ¡°What business did she have to do here, cinnamon?¡± I asked when I poured him some tea in his cup. Even though I knew that she presented herself as proper etiquette, I still wanted to know what she did. I wanted it toe from Desmond.


    After I bestowed him his tea, Desmond guided my waist to have me sit on hisp before he wrapped his arms around my waist causing my heart to race rapidly. Especially when I came to smell his alluring scent of thebination of citrus, orange, and cedarwood.


    He smelled exotic to me. And I found it attractive.


    He nted a soft kiss on my shoulder before he answered, ¡°She greeted me and told me that she would stay at Harvey¡¯s manor for two weeks. She said that she is looking forward to seeing me?¡± he said, unsure.


    I red at him, squinting my eyes. His eyes widened at my darkened expression.


    ¡°S-Seraphim, I only told you what she said. I am being honest here!¡± He raised both of his hands.


    Since he didn¡¯t block his feelings, I could feel that he was feeling troubled and that he had yet to convince me that he was telling the truth.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± I frowned.


    He nodded. ¡°I swear in the name of the Moon Goddess.¡±


    I stayed silent, ring at him while he was starting to get annoyed. Not to me. Desmond looked like he wanted to summon Hazel and made her want to punish her for creating a new misunderstanding between us again.


    Indeed, this wasn¡¯t the very first time that we had misunderstood each other due to Hazel¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Forgiven,¡± I butted in before he could spout some words that would lead us to have a bad day.


    Desmond frowned but his expression softened the moment I buried my face to the crook of his neck. I felt his hands rubbed to my back as I purred under his touch.


    ¡°Cinnamon, if she ever touches you again, I swear, I am going to kill her.¡± I nted a soft kiss on his neck. ¡°I just want you to know that your Luna will murder her. You must be aware of that as the Alpha of our pack.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Mmm¡­ How scary you must be, Luna Seraphina?¡± He grazed his lips to my ear.


    I clung to his neck. ¡°I only learned this from my husband,¡± I whispered seductively and caressed his sturdy chest.


    I heard his ragged breath as his lips started to trace the slenderness of my neck. ¡°Well¡­ my wife is a fast learner then. I love it when my wife is being possessive just as I am to her,¡± he whispered softly.


    I leaned forward to kiss the corner of his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me how possessive you are, cinnamon?¡± I smirked after whispering in my sultry pitch.


    Desmond growled immactely as he smirked back before he pinched my nk. ¡°How do you want me to show it? Rough or gentle?¡±


    I bit my lower lip, feeling aroused. ¡°How about¡­ a little force?¡± I gulped, wanting to moan.


    He arched his eyebrow before he grazed his nose to my jaw. ¡°Then, rough and force?¡± I cleared my throat as I nodded.


    Before Desmond and I could descend our lips into each other, a knock from the door came to disturb us. But that didn¡¯t halt Desmond as he lowered his head and was about to capture my lips when the knocks were getting louder.


    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s Oakley. I have an urgent matter to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­ That son of a bitch¡­¡± I chuckled when his expression darkened. He red at me, growling. ¡°You seemed to have fun, seraphim.¡±


    He groaned in protest when I stood up from sitting on hisp before I kissed his cheek. ¡°We can have funter. For now,¡± I paused andpelled him to look up at me by cing my finger on his chin. ¡°Do your duties as the Alpha of our pack.¡± I winked.


    Desmond frowned before he sighed. ¡°I will have you for myselfter, seraphim. I won¡¯t take no as an answer,¡± he said as I was about to leave.


    I turned my head at him and smirked. ¡°Well¡­ Make me, then,¡± I challenged.


    He growled when I opened the door whileughing. Oakley greeted me with a bow before I tapped him on his shoulder.


    ¡°Calm him down for me, will you, Oakley?¡± I teased Desmond before I waved my hand at him and left him a flying kiss causing him to frown more.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡±


    Iughed after Desmond called my name when I was in the hallway.


    I finished all my Luna duties as well when I returned to my study room. Desmond and I had a different study room. At first, he wanted us to be in the same room, however, I wished that we both had different rooms. He disagreed at first but eventually, he agreed.


    I decided to retire by going outside and saw my husband having fun ying with the offspring of our pack members. I smiled gently seeing him chuckling and chasing them.


    He wasn¡¯t fond of kids before until we got to meet each other. He was cruel for enlisting them to the draft until I spoke up and expressed my thoughts that I didn¡¯t want to ept him as my mate if he wasn¡¯t going to change his ways of ruling.


    He changed. He changed for me. He slowly fell in love ying with the pups here the moment we married each other.


    I could already imagine Desmond being a good father for our future pups. I bit my lower lip and mindlessly ced my hand on top of my stomach, sighing.


    I could have wished I was pregnant, too¡­


    ¡°You have been sighing for the nth time? What is the problem, seraphim?¡±


    I snapped back and gasped when Desmond dropped his hands on my shoulders. I looked at his reflection in the mirror as soon as we were done having our evening meal and retiring in our chamber.


    I halted frombing my hair andpelled a smile. ¡°I saw you enjoying ying with our pack members¡¯ pups. Don¡¯t you feel envy that until now, I am still not pregnant yet?¡± I asked and stood up, sighing one more time.


    Desmond cupped my face and looked at me, concerned. ¡°Seraphina-¡±


    ¡°We were married for five years already, Desmond. Am I the problem as until now we haven¡¯t conceived a pup?¡± I felt my eyes getting teary. ¡°I know that even if you are not telling me, you also want us to have our pup already¡­¡±


    He hugged me. ¡°Seraphim, you know I am not pressured that we can have a pup. You know that already, right?¡± he asked in a soft tone which I nodded. ¡°I am telling the truth. You can feel my feelings.¡± I nodded.


    He was right. I didn¡¯t feel any trouble with him or he wasn¡¯t making any issues about us not having a pup yet.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel envy from time to time?¡± I asked as he sat in the bed and made me straddle him. ¡°That we are not a family?¡±


    Desmond smiled and leaned his forehead to mine. ¡°Why would I feel envy when I have you?¡± He tightened his hug. ¡°I have you, Seraphina. We are still family.¡±


    I buried my face in the crook of his neck. ¡°But we are husband and wife. Family is when you said that there is a pup,¡± I retorted, sighing.


    He forced me to look at him. His expression softened than before. ¡°Seraphim, we are still family regardless if it is just the two of us as husband and wife. Perhaps, this is not the right moment to be granted us a pup.¡±


    ¡°What if there is no right moment? That we are not blessed by the Moon Goddess to have a pup?¡±


    ¡°Then, there is no problem. We can have Daniel be trained as the next Alpha.¡± He was indicating his nephew is the son of his younger brother, Den. I snapped back when he gently pinched my nk. ¡°We can still live happily after, Seraphina. Just as I promise.¡±


    I got teary-eyed from his words. Desmond wasn¡¯t bothered by not having a pup. I bit my lower lip thanking the Moon Goddess that She had made me fated to this cruel man who was so understanding.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I hugged him so tight.


    I used him that he slept because I thought he wanted to have a pup. It was all because of the aphrodisiac that led me to be like that which almost caused the crumble down of our mate rtionship. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to trust Desmond anymore but I was wrong.


    After we made love that night, Desmond said something in my ear. ¡°I made Count Urba suffer for almost ruining my marriage with you.¡±


    I stiffened as my eyes widened. ¡°You did not?¡± I said in disbelief.


    His expression darkened as he sighed. ¡°What happened to me¡­ We almost broke apart, seraphim. Fret not since I spared his life. I am certain we will not cross paths anymore.¡±


    I creased my foreheads. ¡°You killed him?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡± He shrugged and smiled darkly.


    I didn¡¯t say a word. But I actually felt relieved that he thought Count Urba had some lessons he wouldn¡¯t forget so I wasn¡¯tining.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said and snuggled closer with him. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now. The harvest season is tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Desmond nodded and smiled before he kissed my forehead. ¡°Good night, seraphim.¡±


    I kissed his jaw and sniffed his alluring scent. ¡°Good night, cinnamon.¡±

 Chapter 4: The Real Problem

    Today was the cotton harvest season here in the Rising Diamond pack.


    It was a fruitful year again because we got to harvest more cotton this year. Cotton was one of the main agricultural products of the Sowinski Kingdom. We sold and distributed them to the cotton fabric manufacturers here from our local area. Sometimes, we were exporting them to the three different kingdoms called Estasia Eria Kingdom, Yuanzhong Kingdom, and Waevalon Kingdom.


    I giggled as soon as I saw Desmond joining with the fellow men. He had a huge frown on his face seeing that he really didn¡¯t like harvesting cotton because it annoyed him when some of the strands of the cotton stuck to his clothes.


    ¡®It seems you are enjoying harvesting, cinnamon,¡¯ I mind linked him while chuckling.


    Desmond looked for me in the crowds and spotted me. He yfully rolled his eyes. ¡®I cannot believe I have to do this every year just to impress our pack members,¡¯ he mind linked back.


    ¡®Come. I¡¯ll wipe your forehead, cinnamon.¡¯ I waved my handkerchief.


    Desmond¡¯s face brightened up. He didn¡¯t hesitate to leave even though all of our men, who are not pack warriors, were still working in the fields.


    The women who were with me were teasing me when their Alpha wasing in my direction. I only chuckled and met him.


    He sighed in exasperation. ¡°Do I really have to do this?¡± he asked as I wiped the beads of sweat forming on his forehead and neck.


    I pecked his lips. ¡°Of course. You need to show yourpassion that you cared for your pack members.¡±


    His arm instantly snaked around me before he pulled me against him. ¡°I only cared about you, seraphim,¡± he whispered seductively, causing me to inhale sharply and grin. ¡°But I know this makes you happy to boast and be proud of me to your fellow women so I will keep doing this for you.¡± He growled immactely.


    I licked my lips and chuckled. ¡°Ah, Desmond¡­ You are really turning me on,¡± I whispered back.


    His hand dug to my side. ¡°Then, I shall make them watch how I pound you so fast and make you scream my name. Shall we do that?¡±


    I distanced my face and shot him a re. ¡°There are kids here.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Is that even a problem? I can tell their parents to take them away and-¡±


    I covered his mouth. ¡°No, no. Calm your horses, cinnamon. We are in the middle of the harvest festival right now. So, go back and fulfill your duty as a farmer.¡± I gently tapped his cheek, smiling sheepishly.


    Desmond frowned but he sighed and smiled before he kissed my lips. ¡°Alright. Be sure that I have a reward for doing this,¡± he said meaningfully.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I winked. ¡°You can do anything you want from me.¡± That was enough of a bargain for this man to y the role of a farmer.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Then, shall I tie you up in the bed and make you beg me?¡±


    ¡°I said, anything, cinnamon.¡± I rolled my eyes. But I felt my wolf squirm at his words.


    ¡°Spanking?¡± I nodded. Desmond grinned. ¡°So, anything, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget rough and by force. That is not what you didst night.¡± I frowned, acting like I didn¡¯t like it.


    He squinted his eyes at me. ¡°I am being gentle because I don¡¯t want-¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that I like it rough? And do not pity me. I am not weakling.¡± I drew closer to him. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too soft to me since we married, Desmond. Where is the primal instinct of making me feel trapped in your arms, huh?¡±


    He growled. ¡°Don¡¯t insult me, seraphim.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I am not insulting you, cinnamon. I am just telling you that you can go extreme on me. I will take them and be a good slut for you,¡± I said seductively.


    ¡°Oh, is it?¡± There was a sly smile on his lips. ¡°Then you shall receive themter,¡± he whispered to my ear. ¡°Thank you for the lewd invitation, Marchioness Beryl-Verlice. I shall attend to itter tonight,¡± he whispered darkly.


    ¡°Yes, Marquis Verlice. I am looking forward to it.¡± I bit my lower lip when Desmond gently pinched my chin.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he said before pecking my lips one more time as he stepped back.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡± I felt butterflies fluttering in my stomach as my wolf was feeling needy of our mate.


    Desmond¡¯s face brightened up at my response. Then he happily returned to the cotton field. I could already tell that saying I love you to him was making him happy.


    I could still remember that time when I finally epted him as my mate and reciprocated my feelings for him. Desmond didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t have to force me by that time.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    We were tooplicated before. I almost refused him because he was too much. What I mean too much is he was too cruel for my own good. He was so obsessive and couldn¡¯t control his jealousy. Back then when I was first arriving at this pack, we argued a lot. No one backed down and¡­ we couldn¡¯t deny we so wanted each other.


    I smiled, reminiscing about those crazy memories. I could have wished if the Moon Goddess meant us to have a pup, I wished to tell our pup that their father was being hrious.


    I could already tell that if our pup is a girl, Desmond would be so overprotective with our daughter.


    Later that night, we had a big celebration all over the pack. It was a festive event that happened every time we got to harvest cotton every year. Every pack was celebrating it so we were not the only ones who were having to celebrate and harvest this morning.


    Tomorrow, it would be the continuation of the celebration and Alpha King Azarius would show himself in the festival. Desmond and I had already nned to go to the capital tomorrow to attend the meeting with the Alpha King Azarius.


    I was enjoying talking andughing with my pack members when I came to spot Desmond who was speaking with Harvey right now. Then I furrowed my eyebrows when Harvey showed Hazel to Desmond.


    I tried to hear their conversation using my sensitive hearing but we were surrounded by our pack members in one area and the crowds were too noisy so it was hard to hear it. I excused myself as I swam through the sea of crowds and was about to call Desmond because it was bizarre that he didn¡¯t get to tell me that he would leave for a moment.


    My heart sank as soon as Desmond and Hazel went along with each other.


    I furrowed my eyebrows as I got to see them going to our manor.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I murmured as I tried to get off from the crowds without being seen by our Betas and Gammas.


    I looked at my bracelet and thanked myself that I was wearing it. It would mean so much to me to wear this because this bracelet has an incantation to hide my scent. I was using it because I had ns to make fun with Desmonter.


    With careful walking, I headed straight to the manor and went inside after seeing Desmond and Hazel go there.


    I went in the direction where Desmond¡¯s study room was located. That was where I could smell his scent. I carefully removed my heel shoes so that they wouldn¡¯t make a noise on the marble floor. I walked barefoot while heading to the study room of Desmond.


    ¡°Why are you choosing me to have this task, Alpha?¡±


    I inhaled quietly when I came to hear Hazel¡¯s flirty voice. I was already at the door which wasn¡¯t closed enough so I was able to hear what they were about to talk about.


    ¡°Because you are fit for this, Hazel. And I don¡¯t want to worry my wife anymore.¡±


    My heart stopped when Desmond mentioned my name. I carefully knelt on the marble floor without making any noise so I could peek in the hole of the doorknob.


    There, I saw Desmond leaning on his desk while facing Hazel who was holding a parchment.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hazel hummed as she chuckled. ¡°Oh, I see. Luna does not know about this, am I right, Alpha? You should have brought this topic to her.¡±


    I furrowed my eyebrows. What on earth were they talking about? What were they referring to me?


    ¡°I will eventually tell her.¡±


    Hazel chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think Luna will approve of it. Me? You will make me a surrogate mother? Luna Seraphina doesn¡¯t even like me, Alpha.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise. Surrogate mother? What-


    ¡°I asked Anderson to conduct a test between Seraphina and me to see which one of us is having a defective state. He found out that Seraphina is infertile. It is the reason why we cannot bear a pup even after being married for five years.¡±


    I stiffened and felt like something exploded in my body right now. Me? Infertile? My heart sank more. So¡­ am I really the problem as to why we haven¡¯t conceived a pup?


    Is that the reason why he was speaking to Hazel? To make her a surrogate mother?


    ¡°Alpha, do not act so naive. Luna will not approve it even if you discuss it. She¡¯d rather not have me to surrogate your pup because she feels threatened about my presence.¡±


    I clenched my hands when I saw her stepping forward towards Desmond whose expression was still stoic.


    ¡°Seraphina will understand. She has been troubled that until now, we haven¡¯t had a pup yet, Hazel. I know that she wants to have a pup already even if I tell her that I am not worried if we can have one or not,¡± Desmond said as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    I gritted my teeth when Hazel was already in front of Desmond and leaned forward to him. I wanted to open the door and smash that flirty expression of her but I couldn¡¯t find myself moving at my ground.


    When I looked at my hands, I found them shaking. Shit¡­ What I heard tonight was making me shiver right now.


    ¡°I can agree to be the surrogate mother, Alpha. But there is one condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it? For my wife, I will do anything.¡±


    I immediately returned my gaze back to the hole upon hearing his icy tone yet¡­ there was desperation. When I checked Desmond whose eyebrows were furrowed while Hazel¡¯s grinning face was so close to him, I already knew that I wouldn¡¯t like what was going to happen.


    ¡°Spend one night with me, Alpha. That is all for my condition,¡± Hazel said before she descended her lips to Desmond causing my eyes to widen in shock.

 Chapter 5: To Abscond

    ¡°Seraphim, are you alright?¡±


    I snapped back. ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked and looked at Desmond who was tilting his head, looking at me. ¡°Are you saying something?¡±


    He creased his forehead before he sighed. ¡°I am asking you if the food is to your liking. You haven¡¯t touched it. Isn¡¯t appetizing for you? Shall we change to a different restaurant?¡± he asked. There was a concerned expression on his face.


    I shook my head as I looked down at my food. He was right. I haven¡¯t touched it. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite right now, cinnamon.¡± I forced a smile as I sighed.


    ¡°Is there¡­ something wrong?¡± Desmond asked, hesitant as he took my hand.


    I nced down at his hand. I secretly gnashed my teeth. I almost smiled bitterly before I put up my real smile. ¡°No, cinnamon. We have been eating a lot for the past two days so I think I am still full. You know what I mean¡­¡±


    We had arrived at the capital two days ago to attend the meeting with Alpha King Azarius. Since we arrived there, the pce never failed to provide us with some snacks and meals which always made me full.


    Desmond chuckled. ¡°Right¡­ I thought there was something I should worry about. Is there anything you want? Tea?¡±


    ¡°That will do.¡± I nodded my head, smiling.


    As soon as we were finished, we walked into the za, enjoying the vibrant and spirited night here in the capital. We saw many food stalls as there was a carnival there as well. Desmond and I spent our time there before we returned to the inn where we were staying.


    ¡°Seraphim.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I nced at him when he settled beside me as he hugged me from behind as soon as weid down to the bed. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked softly and caressed his arm.


    ¡°I wish to discuss something with you once we get home.¡±


    My eyes widened as I felt my stomach somersaulted. I inhaled and exhaled, blocking all the emotions so Desmond wouldn¡¯t feel it. ¡°What would you like to discuss?¡± I asked and turned around to ster a sweet smile. ¡°Do you wish us to elope?¡±


    Desmond chuckled and bit his lower lip. I could tell that he liked what I teased him. ¡°Well, do you wish to?¡± he asked as he knew that I was kidding.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I hummed softly. ¡°Of course, yes. I would like to go to any ce as long as I have you, Desmond.¡±


    He hugged me instantly. ¡°Ah, seraphim, you are making me and my wolf feel skittish right now.¡± I felt him kissing my head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get enough of you, seraphim.¡±


    I forced a smile, feeling heartbroken. ¡°Me, too, cinnamon. Me, too¡­¡± I said softly.


    Looks like he was going to tell me about the surrogacy once we get home. It could mean that Hazel epted it with Desmond¡­ with Desmond epting the condition Hazel uttered at that moment.


    My husband¡­ My mate¡­


    He betrayed me again.


    This time, he was not controlled by the aphrodisiac. He did it of his will to spend a night with her.


    It hurts.


    This hurts more than I ever caught him.


    I pretended that everything was alright. I blocked all the emotions I felt so Desmond wouldn¡¯t dare to feel what I felt right now. Because if he knows that I am troubled right now, he wouldn¡¯t leave me alone until I told him.


    We returned to our pack after we had thest meeting with Alpha King Azarius. I was nervous as soon as we arrived. I tried my best not to appear nervous when I got to see Hazel. I squinted my eyes at her when our eyes met.


    But I caught her smirking before she nced at Desmond.


    I felt my heart clench when I caught Desmond looking at Hazel. I secretly gritted my teeth in annoyance. I also feel useless right now.


    ¡°We will have a meeting at the moment in my study room, seraphim,¡± Desmond said as soon as we arrived at our chamber.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some refreshmentster then,¡± I stated when he helped me change my gown. ¡°Desmond, you shall summon a servant to help me here.¡± I was indicating the part where he was helping me to dress up.


    He frowned and shook his head. ¡°I want to help you.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°What refreshment do you want to drinkter? Tea? Juice? Or-¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    I shivered at his reply. But I smiled sheepishly and turned around to tap his cheek. ¡°Naughty.¡± Desmond only grinned. ¡°Go now. I shall disturb the meetingter.¡± I winked.


    His expression softened as he nodded. ¡°Please do, seraphim.¡± He winked back.


    I kept my smiling face when he left but I vanished as I changed it into a bitter one. Then I went to the walk-in closet and took the vial that I needed. I also started packing my things by taking a few clothes. I even took some of the jewelry that has high value and some trinkets so I could sell them.


    I decided that I would leave it here in my pack.


    I couldn¡¯t take staying here knowing that Desmond slept twice with other women.


    I am not a fool to stay here anymore.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn him!


    My wolf was feeling furious and agreed with me. Desmond knew that my wolf and I hated Hazel yet he had some discussions with her to make her a surrogate mother. Most especially, it seemed like he agreed to her condition based on the nces they exchanged earlier.


    It pained me¡­


    I settled my things to the nearest room where Desmond¡¯s study room was located before I took the vial with me and went to the kitchen area. I told the cooks and other servants that I could handle everything here. They nodded and left me alone. It was a good thing that they wouldn¡¯t suspect me of anything once I mixed the high-condensed sleeping draught potion to the tea.


    I inhaled and exhaled to calm myself hearing my heartbreaking slowly as I went to Desmond¡¯s study room. I knocked on the door before someone opened it only to see Desmond with a beaming smile on his face.


    ¡°I brought some refreshments to everyone here,¡± I said with a gentle smile and showed them the tea I brewed. I felt relief because the two Beta, Harvey and Oakley, and the three Gammas, Jupiter, Solomon, and Nichs, were here and gathered around.


    ¡°Greetings, Luna,¡± they said in unison and bowed their heads before me.


    I nodded my head and poured them some tea before I sat at the armchair where Desmond was sitting. ¡°Has the discussion just started?¡± I asked Desmond as I was referring to the one he told me that they would discuss the budget of building a new packhouse.


    He held my hand. ¡°We are still weighing the cost of it, seraphim.¡± He kissed the back of my palm which suddenly pained me.


    His hand¡­ It was the same hand he used to hold Hazel.


    ¡°Would you mind if I listen here?¡± I asked as I tightened my hold to his hand, indicating that I was starting to rebel against this marriage.


    Desmond nodded, smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You know that you can barge in whenever you want toe here.¡± I nodded. Then he turned his head to the gentlemen who were here. ¡°We also need to discuss what building materials we should use here. Oakley alreadymunicated to the contractor and indicated here the materials we can use for the new packhouse.¡±


    I remained a stoic expression as soon as their discussion deepened. I waited. I patiently waited until all of them drank the tea I prepared. Then,ter on, they copsed.


    I held Desmond¡¯s body and reclined him to his seat when he fell asleep as well. Then I checked his breathing and made sure that he was really sleeping.


    I really made sure the vial I mixed was a high-condensed one since all of them had a high tolerance for poison, especially Desmond. For someone consuming this, it would take twelve hours to have them in a sleep state.


    For someone who had a poison tolerance, this would onlyst for three hours.


    To make sure that I wouldn¡¯t be able to follow Desmond immediately, I also put a drug that could make someone physically weak.


    Sighing, I kissed Desmond¡¯s lips as tears fell from my eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I can forgive? I told you that if this happens again, I will not forgive you anymore,¡± I whispered to his ear. ¡°Because today, I, Seraphina Beryl-Verlice, reject you as my mate, Desmond Verlice.¡±


    His body irked as he gritted his teeth while his eyes were closed. Then momentster, his closed eyes were streaming tears.


    I hissed at the pain as I let the tears fall from my eyes the moment I twisted the doorknob to leave.


    ¡°S-Seraphina¡­¡±


    I gasped hearing Desmond¡¯s weakened voice. I turned my head as my eyes widened seeing him standing up, unstabilized. ¡°H-How¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t continue my words when he copsed and knelt to the floor having his eyes on me as he was crying.


    He was supposed to be asleep! Even if I rejected him, he must remain asleep.


    ¡°W-Where are¡­ you going¡­¡± He reached for me but he couldn¡¯t as he sobbed. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you¡­ reject me? What¡­ did I¡­ do?¡±


    I harshly wiped the tears away from my eyes when I was assured that he wouldn¡¯t be able to move from his ground. ¡°You should ask yourself,¡± I said before I bit my lower lip when a sob escaped from my lips. ¡°Farewell, Desmond,¡± I bid one more time when his eyes finally closed. ¡°There is no more second chance for you,¡± I said coldly before I decided to take my things.


    I made sure that when I reached the gates, they wouldn¡¯t notice what happened to their Alpha, Beta, and Gamma. I held my head high when I arrived and ordered the pack warriors to open the gates for me. I surmised that they hadn¡¯t been alerted yet since I knew that Desmond would fail to mind link our pack warriors guarding the gates.


    ¡°May we ask where are you going, Luna?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Did Alpha allow you to go out?¡±


    I red at him coldly which caused him to stiffen. ¡°If Desmond did not allow me to go out, I wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± I said in my icy tone.


    ¡°But¡­ usually, Alpha is going with you, Luna¡­¡± he reasoned in a meek tone.


    I approached him and showed my power as the Luna of this pack. ¡°You dare to question your Alpha¡¯s decision? The obvious is right in front of you. Are you dumb or what?¡± I retorted.


    He lowered his head. ¡°P-Pardon me, Luna. We¡­ We will open the gates for you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Hurry up!¡± I ordered angrily to make them haste to their movement.


    I needed to get away as soon as possible. I had to make sure that Desmond wouldn¡¯t follow my scent already as I was wearing the bracelet to hide my scent.


    I nced at the pack gates one more time before I transformed to my wolf form. Along with me were the essential things I needed to hide from my husband.


    Farewell, Rising Diamond pack.

 Chapter 6: Working as a Seamstress

    ¡°Seraphina, grab me some electric blue taffeta, will you?¡±


    I nodded my head as I went to the shelves for fabrics where they were arranged by fabric type and by color. Then I took the electric blue taffeta and bestowed the fabric to Nicia who was busy hand sewing a new cicada gown ordered by Lady Helga.


    I returned to my seat to finish the bo matching the ball gown for Lady Helga. Nicia and I were the ones handling this while my other fellow seamstresses were busy dealing with the new customers from the nobledies.


    I took the needle and ckces to sew it to the brim of the blue hat. ¡°Are you going to stayte again, Nicia?¡± I asked when I continued sewing.


    Nicia nced at me. ¡°Probably. It is not as if we have a choice. We didn¡¯t even have a break for work, Seraphina.¡± She grinned.


    I chuckled, huffing. ¡°You are right.¡± But I sighed one more time. ¡°I do not know what to exin again to Sander if Ie homete and he is waiting for me again.¡±


    ¡°If only Madam Ibanez was considerate of our working hours and paid us with the right amount¡­¡± She paused when the door swung open, revealing the woman in her fifties wearing a vivid yellow gown and miniature hat on her head serving as headwear.


    ¡°Speaking of the bitch¡­¡± I mouthed at Nicia causing her to grin.


    We both flinched when Madam Ibanez mmed our working table. ¡°Did I even pay the two of you just to chit-chat?!¡±


    We lowered our heads immediately as we both exchanged meaningful nces.


    ¡°M-My apologies, Madam Ibanez,¡± I spoke in my sincerest tone.


    I winced in pain when she grabbed my hair and forced me to look at her. ¡°Apologies? Apologies? Do you think that shall be enough topensate for catching you two chit-chatting at work? Do you want your debts to escte dramatically, you ungrateful bitch?¡±


    I bit my lower lip, not wanting to cry as I endured the pain I felt at the roots of my hair. She grabbed my hair like she wanted to take them out.


    Then the next thing Madam Ibanez suddenly made me feel dizzy.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡±


    I held my forehead when we all heard the loud thud of my head being hit on the table. I didn¡¯t cry when she left me thereafter I heard Nicia¡¯s cry when Madam Ibanez pulled her hair as well.


    Unlike me, she didn¡¯t bang her head on the table.


    ¡°If I ever catch you two again chit-chatting, perhaps, twentyshes with wolfsbane must be the suitable punishment for the two of you!¡±


    I groaned as my lips quivered when I touched my forehead seeing blood in it. There was a huge impact she created by banging my head on the edge of the table.


    ¡°Are you alright, Seraphina?¡± Nicia asked as she approached me and checked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± I scoffed, didn¡¯t shed a tear. She fished out her handkerchief and went to the sink to soak it in water before she tended me to clean the blood from my head. ¡°This pain is nothingpared to when I gave birth to my son, Nicia.¡± I chuckled softly.


    Nicia shook her head. ¡°But it is still painful. Tsk. Madam Ibanez really does not know her limits when hurting her workers¡­¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°We are werewolves so the wounds will heal quickly.¡± I shrugged as soon she was done cleaning my forehead and head. ¡°We must get back to work. We didn¡¯t want to get caught by madam.¡± I sighed and massaged my temple when I felt a little dizzy from that banging of my head.


    Nicia wanted to protest but she nodded her head and agreed.


    I went home by the time it was already ten in the evening. I was walking my way back home when I came to see a shop where some of the people were eating some good meals. I sighed and averted my eyes from them, ignoring how they smelled so good.


    But I didn¡¯t have much earnings because I was penniless and didn¡¯t get proper wages from Madam Ibanez.


    It was always inadequate even if we met the date set to expect by our noble clients.


    I arrived in a dpidated t after walking for fifteen minutes from the shop of Madam Ibanez. I opened the door and locked it.


    Then I got teary-eyed seeing my son hugging a stuffed toy beside him while he was sleeping on the crumbling couch. I knelt before him.


    ¡°You were waiting for me, weren¡¯t you?¡± I sniffed after whispering as I kissed his forehead before I decided to bring him to my bedroom. I melted and felt helpless because of my situation.


    I went to my small dining room where a small kitchen was also there. I cried when I saw that Sander made dinner for me. It was a rice porridge my son made for me.


    He was only six years old yet he already learned so fast what he must cook just by teaching him a few recipes I knew.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± I enjoyed eating it while I felt bad as a mother that my son was already doing this for me.


    I would make it up to him. As always. It was a good thing that I have a day off tomorrow.


    I went to check my savings hidden under the bedside table. I bit my lower lip. I only have two gold coins, a few silver coins, and some copper coins saved here from working at Madam Ibanez¡¯s tailoring shop. I nced at my son who was sleeping soundly.


    Perhaps, I could take my son to the nearest public garden here or maybe to a seaside here in Alverton.


    I looked at the wardrobe where my wolf was urging me to check it. I hid the money I saved and went to Sander and I¡¯s wardrobe to see the wooden box that has a lock on it. Sighing, I caressed it and shook it a little causing them to be clinking.


    I used the locked key I had and opened them. There, I saw a bunch of gold coins and a few pieces of luxury jewelry I had never touched for years.


    ¡°I think it is time for us to live in a decent t¡­¡± I sighed seeing the rundown surrounding. I chose to stay with my son because I never intended to use them that came from¡­ the past.


    The only asset I brought when I ran away. I was not spending this money because I was afraid of being detected by that man. Also, I would only use it if Sander was sick and I needed a doctor to treat him, especially if he had a high fever or some illness I didn¡¯t know how to treat. I even used it to purchase a potion to heal him.


    I sighed and stared outside the window. I wonder how he is right now. Since I ran away from our pack, I never had any news when I traveled away from the Rising Diamond pack located at Penrith took three days to get there.


    I stayed by my son¡¯s side as soon as I got to decide where we must go for my day off. I gentlybed his hair and nted a soft kiss for my little boy-no, he was my little man because Sander grew mature as soon as he realized that we were living in poverty. I hate to see that he also had to be more understanding that his mother needed to work hard just so we could have a good life.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± Sander said, half-asleep. He rubbed and tried to look at me with his droopy amber eyes. He wanted to see if I was already here.


    ¡°Shh¡­ It¡¯s alright, son. You can go back to sleep¡­¡± I gentlybed his hair and kissed his forehead one more time.


    His frail little hands clung to my neck as he buried his face in the crook of my neck. ¡°Mama, I missed you¡­¡±


    I got teary-eyed and hugged him. ¡°I know, my little man. Mama missed you, too. My apologies for alwaysing sote and going out so early for work¡­¡±


    Oh, Sander¡­ I missed my son and I spent less of my time with him. It hurts to see that my son would have to beg for my time and I needed to work to provide for the needs he needed.


    ¡°Mama¡­ I understand¡­¡± Then I heard his soft snore after he spoke.


    I heaved out a sigh. ¡°Oh, Sander¡­¡±


    I swear, I will make amends with you, my son.

 Chapter 7: Little Man

    I woke up the next morning having Sander, not in my arms. I panicked and got up from the single bed where we both slept.


    ¡°Sander?¡± I went to the dining room to see brown-colored bread, made from barley flour with rye, on the table. Then I heard a hissing sounding from a pan and saw Sander¡¯s small back and messy golden hair locks inherited from mine. ¡°Sander¡­¡± I called when I found out that he was cooking.


    My son named Sander stiffened before he turned around and smiled. ¡°Good morning, Mama!¡± He instantly hugged me.


    I hugged him so tight and carried him in my arms. ¡°You¡¯re cooking for Mama again, little man.¡± I checked what he was cooking and saw that he was cooking some salmon. Upon finding it out, I couldn¡¯t help kissing his forehead as I felt a little bad that he was doing this for me. I must be the one who must do this to him but it turned out to be otherwise.


    ¡°I woke up early, Mama, to catch a salmon in the river for our morning meal!¡± He beamed.


    I lifted him down and knelt before him. ¡°I must be the one doing this work as your mother, not you, Sander,¡± I said softly.


    He was always like this. Ever since he easily learned to cook, he would always wake up early and cook for me.


    And the fact that he was just six years old that would turn seven in the next few months.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sander shook his head which made his hair locks go along with him shaking it. ¡°Mama, I want to help you. Mama is always tired when she goes home sote. I want to do something for Mama.¡±


    I sighed, teary-eyed. ¡°Sander¡­¡± I hugged and kissed his cheek. ¡°My little man¡­ You¡¯re too mature for my own good.¡± I felt like I did not deserve to be his mother. I also couldn¡¯t believe that I carried this little man for three months and gave birth to this world. He was really too mature.


    ¡°I will protect you, Mama,¡± my son said and hugged me back.


    Sander¡­ Sander was a child who learned everything with just one nce. He learned to speak before he reached a year old. He even knew how to sew even though he was only just watching me. He even knew how to clean even though I didn¡¯t teach him. He even knew how to catch a fish by using his wolf form even though I taught him to use a fishing rod.


    Yes, Sander had his wolf form by the age of five.


    Supposedly, an average person could only transform to his or her wolf form at the age of eighteen. However, Sander was different.


    There was also a reason why he could transform so early.


    Sander has the blood of¡­ an Alpha¡­ that runs in his veins. That was the reason. There was no doubt about that. He really was the son of¡­ Desmond.


    And my son didn¡¯t know that. He didn¡¯t know that he had that blood running through his veins. I only told him that he was a child prodigy that could surpass the limit of an average werewolf and that we were peasants or simply we were rogues that do not belong to any pack.


    Sander had no idea that he was a son of an Alpha. I hadn¡¯t told him about how I absconded from the Rising Diamond pack because of the painful experiences I had because of Desmond¡¯s action.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet boy, my little man. Let Mama handle this and make amends with you, alright?¡± I winced his hair which made him ¡°Also, today is my day off,¡± I informed him.


    Sander gasped. ¡°Really, Mama?¡± I nodded. ¡°I-I want to go out with you, Mama!¡± He hugged my thigh and looked up at me with his pleading look. ¡°Pretty please¡­¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Amusement park or seaside? Pick and we shall go out to eat there.¡± I flipped the salmon before I faced my son with a smile.


    He was about to answer when he suddenly remembered. ¡°B-But Mama¡­ How about the money you will use for it? Can we not pack our food?¡±


    I inhaled sharply when I got teary-eyed because my son was thinking about the money that I was going to spend. It ached my heart that my son had to think this way.


    I would try to sell a few of the jewelry I had. I already decided that we must live in a decent t. But before doing that, I must be careful because those jewelry were one of a kind. It meant that Desmond personally made the designs just for me.


    That was¡­ how he expressed his love for me. That was how Desmond showed his devotion to his mate.


    I knelt on one knee and gently poked his nose. ¡°Do not worry about it. We only go out once in a while. I can use the one I am saving in my reserve fund.¡±


    There was a worried expression on his face. ¡°Mama¡­ I am selfish. Let¡¯s not go out anymore.¡± He hugged me.


    I smiled that he was being considerate. ¡°Sshh¡­ Perhaps, I haven¡¯t told you about the other reserve funds I got.¡± I lifted him again in my arms before I finished frying the salmon and ced them on our tter.


    ¡°Other reserve funds?¡± He blinked.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I nodded. ¡°I never touch it because I want to save it in case you get sick and Mama does not know what to do about how to treat you.¡± I put him down in his seat before I took the sorrel leaves, water, and sugar to make some sorrel sauce for our fried salmon.


    Sander only had a perplexed expression. It also meant that he didn¡¯t expect I would ever have one. I only chuckled while I was grinding the three ingredients before I used a linen cloth to squeeze it into the salmon.


    ¡°Eat up, little man.¡± I urged him.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± He looked at me, looking worried.


    I sighed and smiled again. Should I tell him a fairy tale? ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡±


    He tilted his head. ¡°Story?¡± I nodded. ¡°What story, Mama?¡±


    I sped my hands together when I put my elbows on the table. ¡°It is about the Luna who found her prince charming and ran away,¡± I started.

 Chapter 8: Bonding Moment

    ¡°There are so many food stalls here, Mama! I can¡¯t pick one!¡± Sander beamed as we came to walk to the seaside and saw some food stalls.


    I chuckled and held his hand tightly. ¡°How about we go to a nearby restaurant? I am very sure you haven¡¯t experienceding there, have you?¡±


    His eyes widened in awe. ¡°Restaurant?¡± I nodded, caressing his hair. ¡°I would love to!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I fixated on his bowtie and his hat. ¡°There.¡± I cupped his cherub face. ¡°My baby pup grows up so fast. I can¡¯t ept it yet,¡± I said, feeling emotional as I gave him some kisses which Sander giggled at.


    ¡°Mama, I want to grow up so I can protect you. I will look for work and I will earn so hard that Mama won¡¯t work anymore.¡±


    That made me teary-eyed. ¡°What did I do to deserve you?¡± I kissed his forehead. He was such an adorable child. I really don¡¯t deserve this pup¡­


    ¡°Because I love my Mama. My ymates teased me that you don¡¯t love me anymore because Mama is not staying with me for the whole day. But I told them you are working for us so we can have a meal to eat. You did not abandon me, right, Mama?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Abandon? You?¡± I almost cussed, wanting to hurt those people who said that to my son. I already knew those annoying neighbors from the corners of the streets were teasing my son with those kinds of words. ¡°Mama loves you so much. There is no way Mama is going to do that,¡± I said softly to assure him. ¡°Do not listen to them, Sander. Alright, little man?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, Mama.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡± I kissed his forehead one more time before we decided to pick which restaurant would ept us.


    We were dressed in decent and well-dressed clothes. This was my first time wearing a dress that looked expensive. I used to wear expensive dresses years ago. I spent months finishing Sander and I¡¯s clothes. I managed to get some excess fabric from Madam Ibanez¡¯s tailor shop. Sander saw my work and even helped me with how to do his clothes.


    It was our bonding moment as mother and son that I would always cherish.


    We entered a restaurant that screamed luxury and elegance. Because I was once a wife of a nobleman, it was easy for me to act prim and proper even with having a son who was quick to learn how to act like a noble one.


    ¡°This way, mydy.¡±


    I nodded and didn¡¯t utter a word. I nced at my son who was holding his head high. He nced up at me with his little hat on his head. I winked at him which made him giggle.


    I decided to have us on the balcony to see the good scenery of the seaside which fascinated my son. Just looking at him was already enough to take away all the worries I had.


    I also ordered the dishes which I still knew what they taste like and I was sure that my son would like them because we both have simr taste buds.


    When our order arrived, Sander couldn¡¯t help to express that he was seeing savory crayfish, grilled steak, andsagna. Then his eyes widened when he saw the almond cream tart and blueberry cheesecake for desserts.


    ¡°Mama, can we eat this?¡± He beamed as his mouth watered.


    Chuckling, I nodded. ¡°Yes, we will eat to our heart¡¯s content, my little man.¡± I gently poked his nose. ¡°Go and dig in.¡±


    I watched as my son ate the dishes to his heart¡¯s content. Moaning in delight¡­ His face was beaming¡­ Then his giggles¡­


    It was so adorable to watch him. I would cherish this memory I always have with my son.


    We didn¡¯t leave as soon as we finished our meal. I even ordered some chamomile tea while herbal tea for Sander. I taught him how a noble should drink its tea which he eventually learned and drank, learning more of the etiquettes.


    ¡°Am I doing well, Mama?¡± he asked, showing me the way he was holding his teacup.


    I checked it strictly seeing his thumb and forefinger were holding the handle while his middle finger was supporting the bottom. His ring and pinky fingers were tucked in.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Then sip your tea. Be careful it is hot when you drink it,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± He nodded and carefully sipped on his tea. I watched as his face turned upside down. ¡°It tastes nd, Mama¡­¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Oh, yes. You did not put any sugar cubes. Here¡­¡± I put one on his tea. I even put some milk in it. ¡°Mix it. Then try it again.¡±


    He did what I told him before I finally saw the satisfaction on his face. ¡°It tastes good now, Mama¡­¡± He giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    I looked at my reflection in the tea, suddenly recalling my old life as a wife of a nobleman. I once had butlers and maids beside me, serving me some snacks and tea. I suddenly remembered that I used to prepare snacks and tea for¡­ that man. And I considered it a bonding moment with him.


    Now that I lived my life as a peasant, going back to being an Omega, not as the Luna of the pack, I needed to thrive harder as I needed to provide something for my son. Sander was only staying at our t. Sometimes he would go out and would tell me that he yed with the other kids from our neighborhood who were also living in dpidated houses.


    We took a stroll around the seaside. We smelled the salty smell of the sea when it mixed in the breeze. We also visited some shops where I bought him a few new clothes for his everyday wear.


    Since I only brought two gold coins with me, I knew that we could purchase some food in the food stalls, especially the meat skewer which became Sander¡¯s favorite. He was so adorable.


    This was our first time going out.


    ¡°Would you like us to do this again on your birthday?¡± I asked when we were enjoying the meat skewers under the tree.


    ¡°Really, Mama?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Mama will work so hard so that my little Sander will have a grandiose celebration!¡± I eximed.


    His face beamed. ¡°Mama! Thank you!¡± He hugged me.


    ¡°Of course. I love my baby boy so it has to be that way,¡± I said, smiling.


    We took a few strolls and halted in an ornamental shop along the way. It was Sander¡¯s idea that we needed to see something because something caught his eyes.


    ¡°Do you want a pendant or bangle, Sander?¡± I asked as he was stroking his chin like he was thinking something serious about what to pick he wanted. ¡°Sander?¡± I arched my eyebrow.


    Then he picked a sterling silver bracelet that was flower petal-shaped. ¡°May I ask how much this is?¡±


    ¡°That would be one silver coin,¡± the merchant answered.


    His eyes widened as he blinked, surprised at the price. I gently tapped his back. ¡°I will pay for it, little man.¡± I smiled gently. It looked like he wanted it so I fished out a silver coin in my coin purse when Sander spoke.


    ¡°Mama, I will pay for it.¡± I blinked when Sander handed out a silver coin to the seller. Then my son turned to me and took my wrist. I was surprised as to when he did get that coin. ¡°Mama, this is for you. I know Mama loves flowers. I want Mama to always remember me when she¡¯s at her work. And I want to tell Mama that I love her very much!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sander¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself hugging my little man, Sander.


    Oh, dear, Moon Goddess¡­ What have I done to deserve this child? I felt so blessed to have Sander by my side. I didn¡¯t want this tost. I want him to be my forever baby.


    Sander looked at me and saw that I was wiping my tears. ¡°I am just happy,¡± I stated before he could even ask a question. I caressed his cherub cheek and smiled. ¡°I am so lucky to have you, my dearest Sander,¡± I said in a low tone. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    He giggled when I winced his hair. ¡°I love you more, Mama.¡± He hugged my thigh.


    We decided toe home while we were sauntering our way to the pavement, swinging our hands together. We were happily humming when a strong wind suddenly passed by which my son¡¯s hat flew andnded on the¡­ I gasped when his hatnded beside the foot of a man.


    ¡°Sander-¡± I called my son when he immediately went to pick it up but before he could get it, arge hand came to pick it up from the ground. I hastily approached my son and turned to the man who was also wearing a hat by bowing my head. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, my lord,¡± I said politely, gravely apologizing before I turned my head when the man didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Sander, what must you say?¡± I asked when the man returned the hat to him, lowering his head to look at my son.


    I knitted my forehead as I didn¡¯t get a chance to see His Lordship¡¯s face because of his hat but I was certain that his eyes only focused on Sander.


    Sander blinked and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Mama¡­¡± He tugged my hand after taking the hat from him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Sander was about to take something but the man gently tipped his hat to him and me before he immediately stepped back and didn¡¯t turn his head to us anymore. That bewildered me as I didn¡¯t get a chance to see his face. He didn¡¯t even utter a word.


    Was he a mute person?


    He could have at least looked into my eyes, no? Rude¡­ I almost shook my head at that moment but I halted myself.


    I turned to Sander whose eyes still darted to the man who was walking away from us. ¡°Sander, why did you not say thank you to him? That is rude that you did not say that.¡± I softly caressed his hair before I returned the hat to him.


    Sander looked at me. There was bewilderment written on his face. ¡°Mama, why does he look like me?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I was perplexed. Look like him?


    Sander raised his hand and pointed to something. ¡°That man¡­ He looks like me, Mama. But his face looks mature.¡±


    As soon as he said that, I suddenly felt chills down my spine as I looked up to follow where Sander was pointing it. I even felt my heart racing wildly when I couldn¡¯t find the man we just met a while ago. My hands were fidgeting as I immediately lifted my son into my arms.


    ¡°W-We must head back. N-Now,¡± I said nervously.

 Chapter 9: Not a Word

    I was bothered by Sander¡¯s words as soon as we headed back home. Even though days had already passed, I could still feel chills down my spine. I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask him about it and what the man really looked like.


    But if what Sander proimed that the man looked like my son, could it be¡­ him? He was here?


    That was impossible for sure. This rural town was far away from where I lived before. It was impossible that he would be able to find me since I never used my maiden surname or his surname.


    I only used my own name since as a peasant, they don¡¯t have any surname. I knew that I was safe because having a name, Seraphina, was a verymon name here in the Sowinski Kingdom.


    But¡­ if Desmond managed to find me, then I must do what it took to hide my son away from him. There was no way that he had a chance to see our son.


    Never.


    After he hurt me¡­ After he made me a fool from our marriage¡­


    Did he really think that he deserved to know about our son?


    Absconding from his pack¡­ I wasn¡¯t really expecting that I would get pregnant with my pup. What I heard from Desmond himself, I was infertile which was why he was making an agreement with Hazel to be a surrogate mother for our pup.


    That was why I was really surprised when I found out that I was pregnant. I was still wondering how it happened but I was really thankful that the Moon Goddess had bestowed me a pup even if it was impossible now.


    I caressed my son¡¯s golden locks which he inherited from me. The rest of his facial features came from Desmond. As he grew up, he would be looked like his father.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You really look like your father, little man,¡± I said softly, feeling sorrow that I even had to see Desmond¡¯s face towards Sander.


    Sander groaned softly and hugged me. I gently smiled and kept him beside me before I kissed his forehead. I must decide now on going to a new t.


    Once I had my day off, I would let Sandere with me.


    ¡°We finish it!¡± Niscia and I said in unison as we both intertwined our hands together and jumped in joy.


    We were joyful because, after a restless week, we finished Lady Helga¡¯s cicada gown. What it seemed to rejoice right now as we finished it before the deadline which was three days before that day.


    ¡°We need to tell this to Madam Ibanez first,¡± Niscia said after we both celebrated.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, silently praying that we would have the approvaling from Madam Ibanez.


    Later that day, Niscia and I were finally free from this heavy work as soon as Madam Ibanez said that she approved it. We packed it in a box so that when Lady Helga would arrive on that day, we could have her try it.


    It was already six in the evening when I went home since we didn¡¯t have much work to do and saw Sander who was sewing¡­ his trousers. I knitted my forehead when I saw him crying.


    ¡°Sander?¡± His eyes widened as he looked up to meet my eyes. Then he immediately hid the trousers he was sewing. ¡°What are you doing, sweetheart?¡± I asked and approached him to wipe the tears from his eyes. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I asked softly.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He looked away, feeling guilty.


    I sighed, knowing what could have been. ¡°Did you fight with the neighbor¡¯s kids again?¡± Sander bit his lower lip and silenced for a moment before he nodded. ¡°You ripped your trousers again because you transformed to your wolf form?¡± Another nod. ¡°Why did you fight them again, little man?¡± I asked softly, coercing him to look at me.


    Sander was on the verge of crying when he looked at me. I smiled gently, urging him to tell me. He started sniffing and hugged me.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± he sobbed.


    ¡°Now, now¡­ What is it, little man?¡± I gently caressed his hair.


    ¡°They teased me again that I do not have a father¡­¡±


    I stiffened as my eyes widened. Did they tease him again? I hugged my son, wanting tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. You are finer without a father, Sander.¡± I felt my blood boil all of a sudden.


    Every time I would think of Desmond, I couldn¡¯t help feeling anger towards him. No matter if seven years had already passed, I couldn¡¯t wash away how he betrayed me twice.


    ¡°But¡­ is Papa dead, Mama?¡± I secretly gritted my teeth at Sander¡¯s question.


    That would be difficult for me to answer. I do not want to lie in front of him but this part was necessary.


    ¡°To me, he is dead, Sander,¡± I said as I smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He blinked. ¡°D-Do you hate Papa, Mama?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. I only kissed his forehead to divert his question.


    ¡°I shall prepare our supper. You can stop now. I¡¯ll continue sewing your trousers,¡± I said, going to the kitchen.


    ¡°Mama.¡± I sighed as I knew that Sander wouldn¡¯t drop this topic. ¡°Did¡­ Papa hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Sander.¡± I looked at him with an earnest gaze. ¡°Please. Not a word about your father. Can you?¡±


    He was about to open his mouth to say something but I only looked at him, warning him. Sander closed his mouth and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mama¡­¡± With that, he returned to our quarters.


    I suddenly felt bad that I had been acting like that to Sander. I couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter whenever he was mentioning about his father. I didn¡¯t even want to discuss it but I knew that Sander had the right to know about who his father was.


    But not right now.


    I was still not ready to tell him about Desmond. I wanted to tell him when I already moved from the past. I didn¡¯t want to feel enraged if I happened to start telling him about Desmond. I would feel bad if I didn¡¯t control my emotions and Ished out at Sander.


    I don¡¯t want that to happen.


    Sighing, I must apologize to my sonter. I didn¡¯t want to act like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sander¡­¡± I murmured.

 Chapter 10: New Home

    ¡°This is our new home, Mama?¡± Sander asked with his eyes widened in awe.


    I roamed my eyes around seeing that this new t I rented was well maintained. I was d that I found a caringndy who was so amodating to her tenants, unlike thendy where Sander and I stayed before. Her rent was cheap yet it was dpidated.


    I only rented there because I wanted to live in a simple t that would avoid having me found by Desmond. But I was d that I found a t that would fit in my budget for my wage of being a seamstress and my workce was two blocks away from our new t.


    I looked at Sander and gently caressed his hair. ¡°Yes, little man. This is our new home with no annoying neighbors,¡± I said.


    He giggled when I gently pinched his nose. ¡°Can I go out while you are away, Mama?¡± he asked. ¡°I saw a river that isn¡¯t far away from here.¡±


    I chuckled. Sander would always love going to rivers and going to hunt some salmon. ¡°As long as you are not going anywhere aside from that river, it shall be fine with me, little man.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sander jumped in joy.


    ¡°Shall you help me unpack our things, little man?¡± He nodded, giggling.


    Now, this should make me feel at ease now. I knew that I wouldn¡¯t have to be troubled by worrying about the welfare of my son since the neighbors here were kind. I was only worried about Sander having such extreme escapades as he had this instinct of checking everything if he was curious enough.


    ¡°Oh? You moved to a new t?¡± Niscia asked as soon as I told her about it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I nced at Sander who was ying outside of the tailoring shop of Madam Ibanez. I usually brought him here if Sander was feeling bored back when we were living in the dpidated t. I returned my gaze to Niscia. ¡°It is about time that we moved out. It is hard to live in that ce.¡± I was referring to the previous t Sander and I lived in.


    She nodded and bestowed a cotton fabric after I told her to get me one. ¡°That is nice to hear, Seraphina. I would love to visit you and bring something to your new home.¡± She smiled sweetly.


    ¡°You cane by if you want,¡± I said happily. I would love to have a new visitor there as well.


    All of the seamstresses suddenly behaved when Madam Ibanez arrived looking at us with her deadly stare. We all looked away and continued our work.


    ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    I flinched when she called my name. Smiling wryly, I turned to her. ¡°Y-Yes, madam?¡± Alright, Seraphina¡­ Calm down. She wouldn¡¯tsh out at me, would she? I didn¡¯t wish to have a dispute with her again. I didn¡¯t want to fight back.


    ¡°Your son.¡± Her face darkened. ¡°Get him out from the front. He is bringing bad luck to my tailor shop!¡± She raised her voice.


    I immediately bowed my head. ¡°Y-Yes, I shall tend to it. P-Pardon me, madam.¡±


    She rolled her eyes before she went inside her study room. As soon as she was there, all of us exhaled in relief. Madam Ibanez was a violent person. Although I could match her energy, I was afraid of losing work. It was hard to find some work these days which was why I had been enduring being working as the seamstress in her tailor shop.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I went outside to call Sander. ¡°I need you to behave, Sander. Madam Ibanez doesn¡¯t like kids so please refrain from running and roaming around the shop. Do you get me?¡± I asked softly as I caressed his golden locks.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander answered.


    Later that day, we became busy. Sander was beside me watching me, having a fascination in his eyes. I could already tell that he wanted to insist that he wanted to try it as well but he just patiently watched there.


    We heardughtering from the study room of Madam Ibanez. I was certain that she was having fun chatting with her new client. Then we heard the door opening.


    ¡°His Lordship will look forward to his new tailored tuxedo, madam.¡±


    I nced at the man who was bowing his head to Madam Ibanez. Madam Ibanez fluttered her fan and hid her half-face. ¡°I shall bring one of my seamstresses there, Sir Elron.¡±


    ¡°We will look forward to your arrival,¡± the man named Elron said before he turned his back and left the tailor shop.


    My eyes were glued to the door of the shop, silently thinking that man seemed like a servant from a noble family. It seemed that this shop would get busy again.


    ¡°Listen, everyone!¡± We looked up at the gallery when Madam Ibanez pped her hands to gather our attention. ¡°We have a big-time client. His Lordship wants a skillful seamstress who can tailor him a tuxedo for the party he is going to attend next month. One of you muste with me to visit the hotel where he is staying at.¡±


    The murmursing from my fellow seamstresses started to ur. I looked down when Sander gently tugged my dress. I smiled when he showed me that he was sewing extra pieces of fabric that were thrown off the floor. I nodded and bestowed him a thumbs up that he got my approval.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡±


    I immediately stood up. ¡°Y-Yes, madam?¡± I looked at her when I saw that her face looked like she wanted to explode already. I gulped because it seemed like she looked at me when she called my name.


    She squinted her eyes as I saw her nose was ring in annoyance already. ¡°You areing with me tomorrow. You are taking the measurement!¡±


    I gasped. ¡°What?¡± My heart dropped upon hearing that. Shit¡­ I was really hoping not to be chosen for the next clothing that we needed to sew but it seemed I had made a mistake¡­ ¡°But Madam Ibanez-¡±


    I wanted to beg to disagree but she cut me off. ¡°Hush! Not a word from your filthy mouth!¡± She almost screamed and I felt the screeching sound in my head that almost made my wolf and me insane from that voice of hers. ¡°I have already decided so shut the hell up!¡±


    I gripped my skirt, wanting to bark at her. This made me feel insulted but there was no way I could do that because my work was going to be at risk. In the end, I bowed my head. ¡°Yes, madam. A-As you wish.¡±


    She scoffed and returned to her study room again. We all flinched when she mmed the door. Sighing, I turned at Niscia, suddenly feeling stressed at this moment.


    ¡°It is alright, Seraphina. At least, we are going to work together for this new client,¡± Niscia said, trying to lift up my mood.


    I only nodded and sat down beside Sander. ¡°Is it just me or she is always annoyed at me every single time our eyes meet?¡± I asked, half-annoyed.


    Niscia chuckled. ¡°She may feel envious that you are more of a beauty than her.¡± She winked.


    I scoffed. ¡°You and your silly jokes¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She fluttered her eyes. ¡°You are really beautiful, Seraphina. You should try entertaining some guys.¡±


    I looked at her in disbelief. ¡°No.¡± I nced at Sander who was busy sewing again. ¡°I have no time for that, Niscia. I am focused more on my son,¡± I said and smiled gently seeing that my son was the light of my life. My little man in my life.


    ¡°For sure, Sander is looking for a father figure already, hmm?¡± She nced at Sander. ¡°Sander, do you wish to have a new Papa?¡±


    I inhaled slowly when Sander looked up at Niscia and shook his head. Here we go again¡­ We were talking about Papa again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a new Papa. I want my real Papa.¡±


    That made me stiff. I couldn¡¯t even utter another word from this. The determination from Sander¡¯s voice was making me shiver. I didn¡¯t know what to say next but I was thankful when Niscia spoke.


    ¡°Where is your real Papa then?¡±


    I creased my forehead when I nced at Niscia. ¡°Niscia¡­¡± There was a warning in my tone. She knew that I didn¡¯t like talking about Sander¡¯s father because of the past I had with him.


    Niscia smiled wryly. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    I turned to Sander who had just spoken. ¡°Mama does not want to talk about Papa. Maybe, Papa hurt Mama. If that happens my real Papa hurts Mama, I do not want to see him ever again.¡±


    My eyes widened at Sander¡¯s words. I was rendered speechless that he had said these things to me. Even Niscia looked surprised at what my son said.


    Sander looked at me with an earnest expression. ¡°I will protect you, Mama. I will not let anyone hurt you. Even if that is my real Papa. I will fight back for you.¡±


    With that, he hugged me while I was left in a daze. I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ Did Sander utter those words? Did he seriously not want to see Desmond?


    I was supposed to be happy upon hearing this, right?


    Then, why did I feel otherwise?

 Chapter 11: New Client

    ¡°Mama, please take care.¡±


    I kissed Sander on his forehead. ¡°Yes. Continue to write them, alright? Then, we will proceed to the next lesson once I go home. Be a good boy here, Sander.¡±


    Since we already had a new home, I already introduced Sander to studying more by reading and writing. Though I couldn¡¯t say that I had knowledge about it, I only thought about what I thought would be convenient for my son while I was away.


    The education here was only favorable to all the nobles. It was a good thing that Desmond had made me study lessons when we were still getting to know each other. At that time I was still wary of him but still, I epted the education he bestowed on me since he insisted. It was the time he knew that I couldn¡¯t read and write.


    It was very helpful for me and thanks to that, I could pass my knowledge to Sander.


    I went to the tailor shop early this morning. I even got to meet Niscia along the way.


    ¡°I hope Madam Ibanez is not here yet,¡± I said when we went to our workstation.


    ¡°Are you quite nervous to meet madam¡¯s new client?¡± Niscia asked, slightly worried.


    I shook my head. ¡°Not really. I am really prepared for it. In fact, I already prepared the tape measurement and the journal to list the measurement of His Lordship.¡± Sighing, I didn¡¯t even know what could have been the name of the lord that Madam Ibanez needs to visitter.


    I just wished to finish this as soon as possible. But I was certain that I would get in trouble if I did not do my work right. Madam Ibanez and I would have to brawl and I would end up getting hurt again. Risking my work must not go there.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Madam Ibanez to arrive. She even prepared for the carriage. ¡°Hope on, you peasant,¡± she said, scoffing.


    I only bowed my head as an answer. I must not dare to retort back or else, I would put my job in jeopardy. I wouldn¡¯t want that to happen.


    It didn¡¯t take long when we arrived in another town called Eastborne where Madam Ibanez said that this was where our new client was residing in a luxury hotel. We got down from the carriage.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I even managed to look up as I heaved out a sigh. I just hope that the lord we were about to deal with was kind enough not to make a hasty deadline schedule. I wouldn¡¯t have to work sote and allow my son to cook for me again.


    I knew that Sander would have been feeling so lonely whenever he was eating alone. I experienced that and I hated to admit that Sander felt the same way, too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, slowpoke,¡± Madam Ibanez as she red at me before she huffed and walked towards the entrance of the hotel.


    Sighing, I followed her. I checked the dress I was wearing right now. It was a good thing that I used a much more presentable dress so that I wouldn¡¯t put Madam Ibanez to shame. I would have done that but I didn¡¯t want her to have to put in overtime because of her annoyance with me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but get awed as soon as I saw the interior design of the hotel. I saw the red-carpeted walls, wallmps, and even chandeliers. The wall even had gold intricate designs which added a cozy atmosphere here in the surrounding.


    I knew that I shouldn¡¯t suppose to be surprised about seeing the interior design of a hotel because in the past, I¡¯d always been with Desmond and he always wanted me toe with him when we married for certain businessesing from the pce but I couldn¡¯t help but get awed no matter if I had been in a hotel before.


    We went upstairs andnded on the eighth floor.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ Why does he have to be on this floor?¡± Madam Ibanez said as she was panting from climbing up the stairs. I almostughed at her statement but I behaved myself when she red at me.


    Calm down, Seraphina¡­ Do notugh or you will be dead at her¡­


    ¡°Keepughing. Do you wish to work overtime again?¡± She squinted her eyes at me.


    I pursed my lips into a thin line and bowed my head, apologizing. ¡°P-Pardon me, madam.¡± Ah, damn it. Please divert your attention from me, Madam Ibanez. If you kept ring at me like that, I would really end upughing at your words.


    Huffing, she continued to walk and halted in front of the door. Then she knocked while I stayed behind her.


    The door opened and revealed the man named Elron. He bowed before us and greeted Madam Ibanez. ¡°This way, madam,¡± he said and gestured his hand that we should follow him after we entered their chamber.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Elron,¡± Madam Ibanez said in a sweet tone. I secretly rolled my eyes with the tone she had right now. It was pretty obvious that she was trying to make a good impression with him since she said yesterday that we have a big-time client.


    ¡°What refreshment do you like, Madam Ibanez?¡± the man asked politely. ¡°Tea, juice-¡±


    ¡°Tea would be fine,¡± Madam Ibanez chimed in, not letting him finish his words.


    I suppressed the frown. I almost stretched out because of how rude she acted. I knew that we shouldn¡¯t be supposed to chime in like that. We must let the other person finish talking first.


    ¡°I see.¡± Even so, Sir Elron still had a neutral smile before he turned at me. ¡°How about you, Lady¡­¡± he paused, wanting to know my name.


    ¡°Seraphina, good sir,¡± I said and curtsied as a sign of respect.


    Sir Elron waved his hand and shook his head. ¡°No need to curtsy before me, Lady Seraphina. I am just a simple butler of my lord,¡± he said. ¡°Any refreshment do you like as well?¡±


    ¡°I am good with tea. Thank you,¡± I said before I turned to Madam Ibanez who was ring at me when Sir Elron left. I lowered my head, not wanting to meet her eyes.


    I could already tell that she was getting annoyed each second we were staying in the same room. Even in the past, she had always been like this. She was always annoyed with me. Even if she saw just a glimpse of me, she would do anything tosh out at me, and sometimes, worse, she would hurt me.


    I never intended to fight back because the work was important to me more than anything else. I only wanted to have work because I needed to provide everything for my son.


    ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting.¡±


    I snapped back when Sir Elron arrived. I roamed my eyes around while he was serving us some tea. I wondered why he was the only butler here. I was thinking that if you came from a noble family, it was certain that you would have more butlers or servants under you.


    ¡°Lord Verlice shall be here any moment. He is just busy for a while.¡±


    I nced down when Sir Elron served me some tea and some snacks. I murmured thank you to him. I took the teacup when I heard the opening of the other door.


    ¡°Lord Verlice!¡± I nced at Madam Ibanez when she stood up. Her eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. My Alpha is here.¡±


    I focused my eyes on the cup of tea I was holding when I stood up as well, not minding the two people approaching. Just before I could take a sip on it, I shivered when I heard a familiar male voice I haven¡¯t heard in the past. I looked up and saw¡­


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Verlice,¡± Madam Ibanez greeted in a flirty tone.


    ¡°Greetings, madam.¡±


    I froze upon hearing another familiar baritone voiceing from someone I knew. It was the voice of a man that always sent shivers down my spine. However, I couldn¡¯t smell the familiar distinctive smell of thebination of citrus, orange, and cedarwood.


    ¡°I see you have brought apanion with you.¡±


    I slowly raised my nce. As soon as I saw the person I never wanted to see for years, I knew that the moment our eyes met, I had fallen into a trap.


    I shivered, wanting to get away as soon as possible. The smile meant something¡­ The smile meant you had messed up with the wrong person and you must be prepared for the consequences of your actions.


    No¡­ There was no way I was facing him right now.


    I must be dreaming right now.


    There was no way Desmond was in front of me, right?!


    Right?!

 Chapter 12: Teasing or Measuring

    ¡°You must be¡­¡± Desmond paused, acting like he wanted to know my name.


    I froze to my ground, unable to speak. Shivers kepting, seeing his stare piercing me. Talk, Seraphina! Talk!


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Her name is Seraphina, one of my seamstresses. She will be the one taking your measurement, Lord Verlice,¡± Madam Ibanez answered.


    I inhaled almost sharply when I heard Madam Ibanez say Lord Verlice. I almost pinched myself for failing to hear the surname, Verlice. How could I ignore it at all times?


    Verlice surname was only owned by Desmond himself. The devil in disguise!


    ¡°I see. Seraphina, it is¡­¡± I snapped back, feeling my heart was about to explode as I faced my mate I rejected who was also my former husband. I felt shivers down my spine when he mentioned my name as if he was tasting it, wanting to see if it was ording to his taste or not.


    I could feel my hands fidgeting right now when I came to see Oakley, one of his Betas, who was settling beside him. Our eyes met but he didn¡¯t react that he was facing his former Luna of the Rising Diamond pack.


    ¡°Shall we begin the measurement then? I am kind of in a hurry right now,¡± Desmond said.


    I nced at Desmond hearing his soft, subtle tone. But I knew better than anyone else here that kind of tone was just an act so he would look kind and gentle. He was hiding his true self which was menacing and frightening.


    ¡°Come on now, Seraphina. Go on.¡± I flinched when Madam Ibanez ced her hands on my shoulders and pinched me which almost made me bark at her. I red at her, wanting to p the heck out of her.


    But she only widened her eyes, warning me that if I dared to humiliate her in front of our new client, she was going to kill me. That was for certain.


    Smiling bitterly, I took the measuring tape and approached¡­ my former mate. Every step I took was getting heavy just by walking in his direction. The authority and eerie aura he had right now was making me shiver while his amber eyes were darting at me.


    I felt like I was courting my death once I was in front of him. But I could tell that I felt intoxicated just by having his presence sumb to my whole being right now.


    I just hope Madam Ibanez realized how ufortable I was. But¡­ I knew that it was impossible that she cared for her workers¡¯ feelings. She never cared at all.


    ¡°My lord, I will take you some measures.¡± I thanked myself for finally finding my voice. I was thankful that I didn¡¯t falter in my voice or else, I knew that he would realize that everything was a mess for me right now.


    Rx, Seraphina. Remember what Desmond did to you.


    At that moment, my expression changed into an earnest one and made me stiffer than before. I instantly felt my blood boil upon remembering him and Hazel. He made me a fool. He was a bastard and didn¡¯t deserve to know my son after all!


    ¡°Very well,¡± Desmond said while he was facing me and removed his zer.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I eyed him up and down as I gulped when his lean body was prating his tunic. I could see his body built that still looked firm and well-toned. Gulping, I stepped forward until I was in front of him.


    ¡°Lord Verlice, I will say it now. I thank you for the opportunity for choosing us to sew your customized tuxedo,¡± Madam Ibanez said with a rejoicing tone.


    ¡°Please kneel a little,¡± I said softly as I could already tell that once she started talking, it would be nonstop and you had to force yourself to listen to every word she was going to say.


    I straightened my back when I felt his hand on my side which was hidden from the point-nk vision from Madam Ibanez¡¯s point of view as the measuring tape was wrapped around his cor. My eyes widened when I looked at Desmond whose lips were stretching out to a small smirk.


    ¡°I must say thank you foring here,¡± Desmond said as I almost gasped when I felt his thumb grazing my nk which sent shivers down my spine.


    If someone was looking at our position, no one would suspect that he was touching me. Because I was too close to him to measure his cor and chest, it would be mistaken that it would be an ident that Desmond touched me.


    But when I felt his hand was just below my breast, caressing and teasing it, I suddenly felt rmed and stepped back immediately. ¡°I-I will write the measurement,¡± I said softly, panicking as I felt my heart hammering inside my chest.


    ¡°What fabric do you wish for us to use, my lord? Is it cashmere, cotton, silk, linen, velvet, wool, or worse?¡± Madam Ibanez asked as she stood up and showed some pieces of fabric to Desmond while I was taking his measurement in his sleeve which should be taken from the outer side of his arms starting from his cor.


    I halted for a moment after writing down the measurement while Desmond was feeling the texture of the fabrics in his fingers.


    ¡°I shall pick cashmere. My wife always chooses that for me,¡± Desmond said as his eyes darted on me meaningfully before he turned at Madam Ibanez, drawing out a small smile.


    Madam Ibanez giggled. ¡°Oh, I see. His Lordship already has a wife.¡± I could sense the slight bitterness smeared on her tone which made me want to turn my head at her. ¡°Where is Lady Verlice then?¡± she asked as she red at me, indicating that I must continue taking measurements. She even erged her eyes again at me which I just nodded and proceeded to take his measurement.


    I took the measurement from his natural waistline to the hem before I listed it down. Then when I came to face him and was about to measure his inside leg which I needed to measure from the top of the inside leg, near the crotch down to the ankle bone, my eyes widened when I realized that I was facing his crotch, kneeling in front of Desmond.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I was rendered speechless when I looked up to see Desmond¡¯s amber eyes sparkling in¡­ lust?


    As soon as I saw that emotione across his face, I immediately stood up when I realized the awkward position that I was kneeling in front of him like I was doing something¡­ that he would like.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Desmond asked. His tone sounded concerned but his expression told otherwise as his eyes looked amused.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Seraphina?¡±


    I panicked when Madam Ibanez¡¯s tone changed into an annoyed one. I needed to find a diversion so they wouldn¡¯t know that I was ufortable right now. ¡°M-Madam, is it¡­¡± I paused and nced at Desmond who was smirking right now. I secretly clenched my teeth in annoyance when I realized that he was ying with me.


    ¡°What?¡± Her tone sounded impatient. ¡°What on earth is happening to you?¡± Shit¡­ She would scold me in front of them if I didn¡¯t do something.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°N-Nothing, madam.¡± I smiled wryly and approached Desmond. ¡°M-My lord, is it possible if you will hold this?¡± I asked as I bestowed him the edge of the measurement. ¡°I-I need to take your measurement in your inner leg,¡± I said nervously when he arched his eyebrow.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± There was a disdainful expression on his face. ¡°This is not my job to hold this so why must I hold it?¡±


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± Madam Ibanez rushed to me and pulled my hair. ¡°What on earth are you doing and you are making thingsplicated?¡± she said angrily. ¡°Do your work properly!¡±


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to retort back at her when she pushed me to kneel in front of Desmond. Clenching my hands, I red at her, wanting to initiate a punch to her face. I swear¡­ I was so close to strangling her stout neck.


    ¡°I am in a hurry.¡± I froze when I heard Desmond¡¯s cold, fathomless tone. ¡°Do it now, you peasant.¡±


    I looked up and saw his degrading gaze at me. I secretly clenched my teeth before I bowed my head. ¡°Pardon me, my lord¡­¡± I said before I took the measurement and ced the edge of the measuring tape near his crotch causing him to irk at his ground before I measured it down to his ankle bone.


    My hands were fidgeting as I measured it. But aside from that, I could have sworn something was growing so I immediately removed my hand from that area and moved away from him so I could measure his centre back length.


    ¡°I-I am finished,¡± I announced as I wrote it down and lowered my head.


    I heard Madam Ibanez sighing in irritation. ¡°On behalf of her, I would like to apologize for her behavior today, Lord Verlice. This is her first time acting like that. I shall punish herter for misbehaving like that.¡±


    I shivered at her words. It could mean that I would be taking overtime work again¡­ Damn it! This was Desmond¡¯s fault!


    ¡°No, no. It is fine. Just let her. She must have been ufortable with my presence.¡± I red at him when he smiled.


    I wanted to smudge that off right now if no one was looking.


    In the end, I coerced a smile and bowed my head. ¡°I apologize, Lord Verlice¡­¡± I said bitterly.

 Chapter 13: Never Again

    ¡°A week before the party. I am hoping it will be finished.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lord. I shall pay heed to that.¡±


    I sighed in relief when it seemed that Desmond wasn¡¯t rushing to finish his tuxedo. But that didn¡¯t mean that Madam Ibanez would allow us not to have overtime work again. She would rush us for certain to finish it as soon as possible just as she would always do to us.


    Then, she wouldn¡¯t even dare to pay our overtime working hours.


    ¡°One more thing.¡±


    I nced at Desmond when he spoke. His eyes were focused on Madam Ibanez as if he was trying to charm her. I scoffed silently. That¡¯s right¡­ That was how you charmed the courtesan and Hazel, didn¡¯t you? That suddenly made me feel bitter as I remembered the past.


    I suddenly wanted to get away from this ce.


    ¡°Yes, my lord? What is it?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I need a dress that I need to bestow to someone special to me.¡±


    I simply took the macaroon and ate it, not minding what they were talking about but I felt my stomach churning upside down for some reason upon hearing that Desmond had someone special to him.


    Must be Hazel¡­


    ¡°Did you know her size, Lord Verlice?¡± Madam Ibanez asked as she fished out the journal and was ready to write it down.


    I nced up, waiting for his words but my heart jumped when I caught him looking at me. I even felt my stomach somersaulted.


    ¡°Her size is about the same as Lady Seraphina. I want you to take her measurement,¡± he said while his eyes were piercing me.


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± I looked at him in disbelief. Was he serious about this? Hazel and I didn¡¯t even have a good body match. She was way more petite than me.


    Also, I gained weight and hadn¡¯t regained my body from before ever since I gave birth to Sander. I already thought that I had no time for that since all I had to take care of was my son¡¯s health more than mine.


    ¡°Do you have anyints?¡± he asked, arching his eyebrow. It was also one way to intimidate me.


    I wanted to say that I have aint but then, Madam Ibanez chimed in. ¡°Go on, Seraphina. Stand up and I shall take your measure,¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°But, madam-¡±


    ¡°Stand. Up.¡± She smiled sweetly, indicating a warning re at me.


    I pursed my lips into a thin line before I red at Desmond who had a look of amusement in his eyes. I exhaled sharply and forced myself to stand up.


    While Madam Ibanez was taking my measure, I quietly prayed that we could leave as soon as possible. The more I kept staying here, the more I felt my blood was boiling just by seeing Desmond. I even got to understand that he was now still with Hazel for sure.


    I felt bitterness all of a sudden. He was living his life to the fullest while I was suffering and providing everything for my son. It was good that he didn¡¯t know that he had a son or else, I would try to abscond from him again. As long as he had no idea that we had a pup, it was alright for me to be at ease even though this kind of reunion was something I didn¡¯t expect to experience.


    After seven years, I got to meet my mate that I rejected.


    When everything was final, Madam Ibanez and I decided to leave. That was a relief to me actually because I couldn¡¯t handle Desmond¡¯s stare. I felt like he could even see my soul right now which sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Dear me! I forgot my fan back there!¡±


    I blinked at the sudden outburst of Madam Ibanez. She looked panicking and hyperventting. The fan she usually used was quite expensive and was gifted by one of the noble families who became her clients before.


    She turned at me. ¡°Go back! Get it for me!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I parroted, wide-eyed.


    Madam Ibanez red. ¡°Who else am I talking to? The carriage?¡± she asked sardonically.


    My jaw dropped. I opened my mouth to retort back but then I stopped myself. Having no choice, I climbed upstairs again up to the eighth floor.


    ¡°Damn that bitch¡­ I swear you will have your karma someday,¡± I murmured while cursing silently as I was already in front of the door where Desmond was residing. I knocked three times.


    I was greeted by Sir Elron as I curtsied in front of him and stated my business. ¡°Oh, I see. Pleasee in, mydy.¡±


    I hesitated toe in. ¡°Um¡­ Pardon me, Sir Elron.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± He opened the door wide so I coulde in but I stayed there just before their door.


    I roamed my eyes around the inside of the hotel room before I smiled wryly when I heard silence. ¡°L-Lord Verlice is not here already, right?¡± I gulped, wanting to confirm if Desmond had already left.


    Sir Elron nodded. ¡°Indeed. After you and Madam Ibanez left.¡± That made me relieved.


    ¡°I see,¡± I said, smiling. Now, I could move freely. I got inside when he invited me one more time. ¡°I must check the couch. Madam must have left it there.¡±


    Sir Elron nodded. ¡°I saw it there. You can take it. I settle it in the drawer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Elron.¡± I went to the living room and went to the cab which he said was where he kept the fan of Madam Ibanez. Sighing, I opened it and saw that it was there. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you are not going to lose this again,¡± I murmured and rolled my eyes. I even huffed bitterly that Madam Ibanez was being careless.


    ¡°Of course, I am not going to lose you again, seraphim.¡±


    I shivered when I heard a husky whisper in my ear. I immediately turned my head and gasped upon seeing Desmond who was already behind me. My heart even leaped out of my ribcage because of that.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Wait¡­ I thought he already left? ¡°W-Why are you still here?¡±


    Desmond smiled furtively and stepped forward. I felt rmed and immediately stepped backward until I felt the cab on my back. I panicked when Desmond didn¡¯t waste any time trapping me in between his arms, leaning his arms to either side of me.


    I leaned back my head when he drew his face closer to me. His intoxicating perfume reached through my nostrils. ¡°I knew that you woulde back to get that,¡± he whispered huskily to my ear.


    I could feel my knees wobble right at the moment. I felt like I was thrown back from the times when I first met him. I calmed myself. Do not fall from this trap again, Seraphina. Do not let him overpower you again and end up getting hurt for the third time.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± I said through gritted teeth. I ced my hands on his chest and was about to push him away from me but I gasped when he suddenly pressed his front body to me. ¡°D-Desmond!¡± I eximed, flushing at the awkward position I had with him.


    I could have sworn my body reacted when he pressed his front body more and entrapped me with his arms. I shivered when I felt his hot breath fanning against my ear, grazing my earlobe with his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± he said in a slow, firm tone. I closed my eyes when his lips went down to my neck. ¡°It has been seven years, Seraphina, since you¡¯ve gone hiding from me.¡±


    I stiffened at my standpoint as I could feel my heart palpitating so fast when he said those words. I felt frightened when I thought that he must have known about our son. I silently prayed that he did not know about that.


    ¡°I have missed you, seraphim,¡± he whispered while his hands were busy wandering around my body causing me to close my eyes in submission.


    I held back a moan as my breath was getting heavier than before. ¡°N-No¡­¡± I must not fall from this petty trick.


    Then an image of Desmond seeing the courtesan he slept with and the other thing that he must have kissed and slept with Hazel sparked in my mind. At that moment, I felt my wolf howling in pain upon remembering those memories.


    I ended up pushing Desmond away from me. ¡°Asshole!¡± I pped his cheek so hard that I felt my heart which was already broken hade to slowly shatter again.


    I had tried to pick up the pieces of the broken pieces of my fragile heart and made sure that no one would shatter it again but just by seeing Desmond again, all the pain and betrayal he did to me were returning like a sh flood.


    Desmond¡¯s face turned sideways while he was touching his cheek. I immediately moved out from leaning on the cab before I decided to get out of his hotel room without looking back again.


    Not again, Desmond.


    I am not letting you hurt me again, you asshole!

 Chapter 14: Do Not Pry

    Things had gotten busier as soon as we had more clients than usual. That was also a time we had to take shifts and have overtime work as well.


    I came homete again and saw on the table that Sander prepared for my supper. Sighing, I leaned on my seat, trying to rx as I thought about this week. I really had not enough rest and had no time to spend with my son again.


    ¡°I need to change my job¡­¡± I murmured while leaning to the window as I silently heard the soft croak of the crickets.


    I nced at my hands. I used to be good inbat for living as a rogue before. And now, I couldn¡¯t even dare to bring myself to hurt other people just to survive. It was all different now because I had a son.


    I wouldn¡¯t resort to violence just to survive. Though Sander and I were still considered rogues, my life from before was indeed different right now.


    For the rest of seven years, I worked here at Madam Ibanez¡¯s tailoring shop. There was a time when I hade to the point that I put my son in the orphanage as soon as I gave birth to him because I still had things to do such as earning money so I could provide for his needs when he was my baby pup.


    ¡°Are you alright, Seraphina?¡±


    I gasped and flinched when Niscia tapped my shoulder and offered me a cup of tea. I looked up at her and thanked her. ¡°My nape is aching from bending over,¡± I said, smiling wryly.


    Niscia sighed and massaged the back of her head. ¡°Ah, yes¡­ We have the same case.¡± She circted her arm, wanting to stretch it out.


    I nced at my back to see my fellow seamstresses who looked tired now before I looked at the wall clock seeing that it was already 7 PM yet we hadn¡¯t had our supper and we hadn¡¯t taken our rest.


    ¡°Until when we are going to do this again?¡± I said, almost whining as I straightened my back and yawned.


    Niscia took a needle and a thread. I could already see the dark circles under her eyes. If I would look at myself in the mirror, I probably had the same facial features as hers.


    When the time reached ten in the evening, I had already left the tailoring shop. While walking on the pavements, I could feel my vision getting blurry. I massaged my temple and leaned on the wall for a moment.


    I felt like I was close to passing out because of hunger andck of rest. ¡°Sander¡­¡± I fluttered my eyes as I looked up at the sky.


    This wasn¡¯t new to me. This didn¡¯t happen once that I was feeling tired and feeling like I was about to copse. I just needed to rest for a moment then I should proceed to go home.


    ¡°I can handle this¡­¡± I murmured under my breath. ¡°Sander is waiting for me¡­¡± I added.


    I rested for a minute there before I felt my legs copse because of how sleepy I was. But instead ofnding on the ground, I felt a pair of arms wrapping around me.


    ¡°Careful, seraphim.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Seraphim? I slowly looked up at the person who was so close to me. Only one person dared to call me that. I hope I was wrong. To my horror, I met a pair of familiar amber orbs piercing me. I didn¡¯t have to think twice as I knew that I felt a familiar embrace that I thought I had already forgotten due to the passage of time. ¡°Desmond¡­?¡±


    I inhaled sharply as my vision was slowly getting better but the hands that were prating my back had given me chills down my spine. But wait¡­ I was inside Desmond¡¯s arms, right?


    Howe I was in this position right now?


    I felt like something had awakened inside me when the memories of the past came to sh in my head. I shivered and pushed him away from me because it frightened me right now as to what he was doing here right now.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked when my vision was not getting blurry after all. Right. All I needed was a little rest then I should be fine to walk on my own and head straight home.


    I almost inhaled sharply seeing his cold demeanor right now. I immediately stepped back, preparing myself if he was going to do something that was against my will.


    ¡°Are you following me?¡± I asked in a hostile tone when he didn¡¯t answer my question.


    Desmond drew out azy smile. I secretly gnashed my teeth knowing that smile well. It meant that he knew something that he didn¡¯t want to say and the next thing he was going to say was¡­


    ¡°Good question, seraphim.¡±


    I knew it. Even though years had already passed, being married to him for five years, I already knew his actions, his words, and what things he would think right at that moment. Sometimes, I could read him. Sometimes, I don¡¯t.


    I calmed my heart as I scrutinized him up and down. He was wearing an expensive outdoor outfit. I suddenly felt unconscious as to what I was wearing right now.


    ¡°So, are you really following me or not?¡± I asked through gritted teeth. I had to remove my eyes from eyeing him up and down. Knowing him¡­ He would tease me if I kept lingering my eyes on his lean body.


    Desmond shrugged. ¡°As I know I just happened to pass by in this street.¡±


    I felt my cheeks heated up in embarrassment for suddenly using him. I nced at my surroundings seeing people passing by. This ce was always vibrant at night as there were night markets and ces to entertain you here.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I-I must go now,¡± I said shyly and was about to leave when Desmond yanked my arm. ¡°What?¡± I asked, creasing my forehead.


    Even though I rejected our mate bond, it didn¡¯t escape from me the feeling of shivers crawling to my skin. His hand that was wrapped at the back of my elbow wasn¡¯t rough yet not gentle.


    But his touch was enough to make my heart go wild.


    ¡°Have you had your supper?¡± Desmond asked.


    ¡°I am going to leave,¡± I said, insisting. I must not let Sander wait for me and saw that I still wasn¡¯t at home. I wanted to say something but I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Let go of me, Desmond. Don¡¯t pry your life to me anymore,¡± I said coldly before I roughly yanked my arm back.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything as I immediately walked past him. But I dared to turn my head when I heard a scoff from him. I almost gasped upon seeing Desmond who was looking on my way having a bitter smile on his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pry your life?¡± He smirked. ¡°Of course. Whatever you say, seraphim.¡± He shrugged.


    I just shook my head and decided to turn my back on him. But just before I could march away, he spoke again.


    ¡°I will never forget how you hurt me when I have done nothing wrong with you.¡±


    That halted me. And I felt like my ears were being hit by stones upon hearing that. ¡°What did you say?¡± Did he say that he had done nothing wrong?


    Desmond changed his expression into a frigid one. ¡°I have done nothing wrong from our marriage and even our mate bond yet you dared to even reject me? How absurd you are, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I scoffed, chortling. ¡°Absurd? You called my action absurd?¡± I felt like something arose.


    I could definitely distinguish that emotion. That pure bitterness and sorrow I felt at that time were returning like waves from the sea.


    He removed his hat and ced it on his chest. ¡°Then, what did you call running away from my pack? Isn¡¯t that absurd, Seraphina?¡± His tone turned into a firm one. I could tell that he was gritting his teeth in annoyance. He was trying his best to control his emotions.


    I clenched my hands. This man¡­ He was acting like he had done nothing wrong when in fact, he betrayed me.


    ¡°Bastard¡­¡± I growled before I transformed into my wolf form and immediately ran away from this ce.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± I heard him calling my name but I didn¡¯t even dare to turn my head anymore. I used my wolf speed and went in the other direction to hide my scent. On the street, I was almost close to where my t was located.


    I couldn¡¯t take the risk of allowing Desmond to know where I was living. It was too risky that my son would get to know his father.


    Even though I was really tired, with the help of the adrenaline rush, I made sure that I went to the river to swim there. I even retired there for a moment before I decided to go to the t.


    Upon arriving there, I could feel the tears streaming down my face. I harshly wiped them down.


    ¡°I already moved on¡­ I already moved on¡­¡± I chanted as my lips were shivering and sobbing.


    ¡°Mama?¡±


    I froze when I heard Sander¡¯s half-awoke voice. I immediately took the robe and wrapped it around me before I went to the bedroom to see him rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Sander, go back to sleep,¡± I said softly andbed his hair as I sniffed.


    His droopy eyes looked at me as his forehead was creasing. ¡°Are you crying, Mama?¡± he asked, trying his best to stay awake.


    I wiped the tears that were threatening to fall from my eyes as I shook my head. ¡°I just read a romance novel,¡± I lied.


    He tilted his head and yawned. ¡°Is it a happy ending?¡± he asked, curious.


    His question broke my heart. ¡°No¡­ It was not a happy ending in the first ce,¡± I said as I heard my heart breaking into pieces.

 Chapter 15: New Demand

    ¡°Unfortunately, His Lordship did not like the oue of his tuxedo.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I mmed the table upon hearing Sir Elron had returned this day after Desmond¡¯s tuxedo had been finished the other day and was delivered yesterday.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± Niscia halted me from almost making amotion. ¡°You need to calm down,¡± she said softly, cing her hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°I cannot possibly calm down from what I was hearing right now¡­¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°We spent one week and five days just so we can finish his tuxedo! And he would tell us that his master doesn¡¯t like the oue? Outrageous!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± I removed the hands of Niscia from my shoulders. I just couldn¡¯t help getting annoyed hearing this from Desmond¡¯s butler.


    That son of a bitch¡­ He had the nerve to say that he didn¡¯t like how we sewed for his tuxedo? Damn him! He must go to hell!


    ¡°What is themotion here?¡±


    We all turned our heads when Madam Ibanez who had just arrived from her shop. Wanting to let out my frustration with what was happening right now, I stayed behaved when she halted in front of me with her arching eyebrow.


    ¡°I can hear your screeching voice even from kilometers away. Can you not know how to tone down your voice?¡± I lowered my head when she raised her voice.


    Biting my lower lip and wanting to talk back, I bowed my head, apologizing. ¡°Do forgive me, madam.¡± It would be better if I wouldn¡¯t say anything to cause a dispute with her. Knowing this bitch right here, she wouldn¡¯t dare to step back unless I smack her head off.


    Hearing her scoff, she turned her head at Sir Elron. ¡°What is Lord Verlice¡¯s concern?¡± If from before Madam Ibanez had this sweet tone in her voice every time she would mention Desmond¡¯s surname, right now, her voice sounded firm and unhappy. Her eyes looked like she had been insulted as soon as she saw that the tailored tuxedo was returned.


    If I was a new employee of Madam Ibanez, I would get awed at her sudden change of attitude.


    But I knew better. She looked unhappy because she never wanted to resort to returning the payment if one of her clients was displeased at the handwork of her workers.


    ¡°My master doesn¡¯t like the oue of his tuxedo.¡±


    Madam Ibanez¡¯s forehead was creasing. ¡°What do you mean he did not like it? We only followed his demand,¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    Sir Elron gently bowed his head. ¡°It is unfortunate to inform you that he has changed his mind.¡±


    ¡°So? What does he want? Does he want me to return the payment he bestowed?¡± There was annoyance smeared on Madam Ibanez¡¯s voice.


    He shook his head and smiled gently. ¡°He has another demand and promises that he shall not take back the payment. Instead, if you meet his demand, Marquis Verlice shall pay triple the price of the tuxedo he paid.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I parroted, not liking the words he uttered. ¡°Triple the price for another demand?¡± I asked bitterly.


    Sir Elron nced at me and nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, you are correct,¡± he answered.


    What did Desmond think? What on earth was this madness about?


    ¡°Madam-¡± I was about to object to this as I didn¡¯t like the condition that was going to be setter but Madam Ibanez spoke.


    ¡°What is it that he wants this time?¡±


    My eyes widened when she asked that. I even looked at Niscia finding this insane. I suddenly felt frightened not wanting to know this demand that came from Desmond.


    Knowing Desmond, I knew that it was a kind of madness that he was going to demand something. He would always want the impossible to be possible. I already knew what he already thought and he never changed even though seven years had already passed.


    ¡°His Lordship wants a new tuxedo which must be personally made by Lady Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± My voice raised as I gasped in no time. ¡°Why me?¡± I asked, panicking.


    What the hell was wrong with you, Desmond?!


    ¡°Also,¡± he paused and nced at Madam Ibanez. ¡°He also wants her to make his tuxedo to where His Lordship is staying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± I immediately turned my head at Madam Ibanez as I could feel my heart pounding so wild. I could even feel a warm breezee to pass through my nape as I felt shivers down my spine. ¡°M-Madam Ibanez, please!¡± I begged, shaking my head when she looked in my way. ¡°I do not want to do it! He would only just harass me!¡±


    There. I said it.


    Desmond would only harass me and would make thingsplicated if he was around. I couldn¡¯t possibly make his own tuxedo that he wanted.


    ¡°Why me?¡± I asked Sir Elron when Madam Ibanez didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What does he want from me and he chose me to sew his freaking tuxedo?!¡± I clenched my hands.


    Sir Elron drew out a small smile. ¡°Be careful on how you nder my master, Lady Seraphina. Please remember his noble rank and he can easily trample you down like a speck of dust.¡±


    I pursed my lips into a thin line when his voice suddenly turned frigid and firm. Judging by how he was acting, I was curious to know if he was a new pack member of Desmond after I was gone. I knew everyone back in the Rising Diamond pack. But I did not meet any man that has the name, Elron.


    I knew Desmond wouldn¡¯t just hire someone that wasn¡¯t from his pack. So, probably, Sir Elron was a member of Desmond¡¯s pack.


    That was for sure.


    ¡°I ept the condition.¡±


    I gasped and instantly turned my head at Madam Ibanez when she spoke now. That made me feel nervous upon hearing that she was agreeing to this condition Desmond had set.


    ¡°B-But madam!¡± I protested.


    She summoned her hand to halt me. ¡°Not a word. You are not the one who makes decisions here, Seraphina.¡± She red at me. I felt like anytime, she could strangle me. If so, I was so ready to kick her annoying face.


    ¡°But it is also my right to refuse this! I am the one who shall make his tuxedo after all!¡± I couldn¡¯t care less now that I talked back to her. I just didn¡¯t want to be the one who must make Desmond¡¯s new tuxedo and do it where he was staying.


    I could tell¡­ I could already tell his hatred because of what I did to sever our mate bond. I knew that he couldn¡¯t just easily forgive me for what I did and I never wanted to ask for forgiveness as he betrayed me.


    He didn¡¯t have the right to even see our son after telling Hazel that I was infertile after all.


    I hissed when an instant, Madam Ibanez used her wolf speed to grab my hair and made me bury my face to the table. I growled and held her wrist. I was about to snap it back when she gripped my hair so tight I almost whimpered.


    ¡°And I have the right to pay your wage or not,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Choose, Seraphina. Make your good stay here and have overtime in my shop or you shall do Lord Verlice¡¯s tuxedo and you can go home so early?¡± I hissed when she gripped my hair more.


    My hands were itching to reach her dress as I wanted to tear her face right now. This woman had no idea that I was a good fighter when I hadn¡¯t met Desmond. She must not underestimate me as I could kill her in an instant if I want to.


    ¡°Choose now or I shall throw you to jail and tell them that you have stolen something in my shop. Perhaps, you did not want to see your son, no?¡± She smiled wickedly.


    I growled. ¡°You bitch¡­¡± Just the mere mention of my name was enough to trigger something inside me.


    Not my son. I was ready to do anything to provide him with anything and bestow all the fortunes I kept working hard for.


    ¡°Choose,¡± shemanded before she forced me to look at Sir Elron.


    When our eyes met, his eyes didn¡¯t show anypassion. His eyes remained stoic. With the way he was looking at me, it was as if he was belittling me.


    ¡°Answer!¡±


    I flinched when she shouted in my ear. I growled one more time before I looked away. ¡°Fine! I will do it!¡± I said, forcing myself to ept it.

 Chapter 16: River Bank

    As soon as I agreed that I would personally make Desmond¡¯s another tuxedo, Sir Elron told me the conditions I must do.


    ¡°First, we will fetch you at the public park at six in the morning using the provided carriage by Lord Verlice. Second, you are going to work from six in the morning and five in the afternoon. You are going to work seven days a week so you can finish the tuxedo. We will provide your meal allowance or if you want to stay where Lord Verlice is staying, we will provide you amodation.¡±


    ¡°I thought he is rushing to have it finished? Shouldn¡¯t I take another seamstress with me? I cannot possibly do all the work since I need an assistant to do that.¡±


    Sir Elron smiled. ¡°There is no need for you to take someone with you. Yours is enough. I shall be your helper and Lord Verlice has people to help you as well.¡± That made me silent from what he said. ¡°So, are we agreeing on the terms now?¡±


    ¡°I want your master to stay away from me,¡± I added. ¡°I do not want him to keep on harassing me,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    Even if our bond was severed now, my heart was still reacting to Desmond¡¯s presence. That was why I need to take precautions whenever Desmond was around. I was certain that he would do anything to make me suffer from severing our mate bond and our marriage.


    Knowing him, his vengeance was unimaginable which was why he was the only person that I was frightened of.


    In the end, Sir Elron did not bestow me assurance about myst request but he would surely tell it to Desmond.


    Madam Ibanez dismissed us early so I got the chance to go back to our home just before dusk arrived. I really had no choice but to agree with it. Sighing, I looked for Sander but he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Sander?¡± I creased my forehead as I checked every corner of our t to look for him. He wasn¡¯t here when I roamed around. I didn¡¯t panic as I thought of something where Sander could have gone.


    I remembered that there was a nearby river here. He was also fascinated by the bodies of water so it could possibly be that he was there all day. Sniffing his scent, I looked for him and left the establishment of the t where we were staying.


    I could tell that he was just nearby. That made me feel at ease. It meant that my son never got to go to a far ce. As long as he spotted some bodies of water, he would be there and enjoyed his stay.


    ¡°Mama likes orchids, too!¡±


    I smiled when I could faintly hear my son¡¯s voice. Now, I was sure now that he was here on the river bank. I took my time as I saw people passing by. This reminded me back in the past as this time when I used to walk with¡­ Desmond. I got a chance to appreciate it while I kept hearing my son¡¯s beaming voice like he was talking to someone.


    ¡°I want you to meet my mama, sire.¡±


    ¡°Sander?¡± I called when I saw him soaking his feet in the water. I creased my forehead when I saw a man wearing a trenchcoat and a hat who was beside him before he stood up and tipped his hat as a sign that he would be leaving.


    ¡°Mama!¡±


    I snapped back and turned my head to see Sander running towards me. I smiled and knelt on the ground before I opened my arms. He quickly dashed inside and hugged me so tight.


    ¡°You came home early, Mama¡­¡± He sniffed when I stood up and gathered him in my arms.


    ¡°I missed you, too, sweetheart¡­¡± I rained some kisses because how I missed Sander so much. I didn¡¯t get a chance to have fun with him because I was always busy with my work. Also, I always went home sote and left the t so early which was why I always felt bad leaving my son alone.


    Sander giggled before he showed me a small bouquet of orchids. ¡°Mama, this is for you. Sire helped me to purchase them in the flower boutique we saw earlier.¡±


    I creased my forehead. ¡°Sire?¡± I nced up at the man who was with him earlier. I was surprised that he was already out of our sight. ¡°The man sitting beside you,¡± I paused and nced back at Sander. ¡°Is the one helping you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander beamed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I see.¡± I caressed his cheek when I lifted him down. ¡°But Sander¡­ I told you that you must not speak with strangers, didn¡¯t I?¡± I caressed his head as we started to walk side by side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mama. He is kind. I swear,¡± he said, beaming. ¡°We always talked about you.¡±


    ¡°Why would you two talk about me?¡± I arched my eyebrow, smiling. I already had the feeling that Sander was the one initiating the conversation.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± He hummed and looked up at me. ¡°Because I am proud that my mama is a hardworking mama who always thinks about my welfare. That is why we always talked about you.¡±


    I pursed my lips into a thin line as I felt my heart leap out of my ribcage. The words he just said were making me shudder as I couldn¡¯t help adoring this little man. ¡°Oh, Sander¡­ I really don¡¯t deserve you¡­¡±


    I got teary-eyed. As his mother, I always thought of his welfare. I didn¡¯t get a chance to speak with him. Somehow, when he was being like this, I felt like I didn¡¯t deserve to be his mother at all. I felt like I always took him for granted which was why I felt bad for him that I always had to go home sote and didn¡¯t get a chance to ponder some time with him.


    ¡°Mama is my Mama. I deserve to have you, Mama.¡±


    Sighing, I hugged him one more time before I wiped my eyes. ¡°Thank you for the orchids, little man. Shall we go home now or would you like us to visit the night market since I go home early now?¡± I asked, smiling.


    His face brightened up. ¡°Yes, Mama! I would love to!¡±


    Later that night, we went to the night market to try some dishes in the food stalls we saw. I made sure that Sander enjoyed his night. Perhaps, I would get to appreciate now that I could go home early starting tomorrow.


    And I told Sander about the arrangement I have right now.


    ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. ¡°Does this mean that I can be with you after your work, Mama?¡± he asked as heid his head on my thighs when I was leaning on the headboard of our bed.


    ¡°Yes, little man.¡± I gentlybed his hair and kissed his forehead.


    Sander smiled and purred under my touch. ¡°Sire is right, Mama. He told me that you will start going home early soon so I can be with you more. I do not need to stay in the river for the whole day,¡± he said before he hugged me so tight.


    What he said suddenly picked my curiosity. ¡°Who is this good sire that you always talk to, sweetheart? Is he one of our neighbors here?¡±


    I only got to hear about this that Sander was talking to a stranger that he didn¡¯t know. At first, I felt rmed because he was talking to a stranger butter on, what he said earlier, my suspicion grew low.


    It seemed the man he was talking to was a good person.


    He shook his head. ¡°He said before that he is from a faraway ce. He just came here because he wants to settle something.¡±


    ¡°Settle his business?¡± I asked, tilting my head a little.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He hummed softly as if he was trying to think if he was going to say it or not. ¡°Sire said that he is looking after his son because his mama is at work.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I like talking to him, Mama. He is so fun to be with.¡± He giggled.


    I smiled seeing how happy Sander was. It really looked like he was having fun being with him. But that made me at ease since Sander was distracted somehow and didn¡¯t think of something to run away to y with other neighbors¡¯ kids.


    Perhaps, one day, I must thank that man for trying to entertain my son even though he also had another agenda as to why he was here.


    Somehow, there was this feeling if ever that Desmond and I were still together, would Sander and he be able to have fun as father and son?


    I shook my head. Seraphina, this wasn¡¯t the right time to think about that. Remember that Desmond betrayed you so many times.


    Halt from thinking this kind of madness.

 Chapter 17: Client, Not Employer

    Just as Sir Elron said, I waited at the public park for the carriage. I was surprised when I arrived there early and the carriage was also there. Even Sir Elron was also here.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Elron,¡± I said, curtsying before him.


    ¡°Greetings, Lady Seraphina,¡± he greeted, smiling. He opened the carriage door for me. ¡°The carriage is ready. We must go now.¡±


    I was hesitant at first because I noticed the carriage I saw right now was the same carriage Desmond and I used whenever we traveled to the pce to attend the meeting. It felt nostalgic when we used to do the deed here.


    I castigated myself and felt my cheeks ring up in embarrassment before I decided to mount on the carriage. I secretly pinched myself for daring to remember those moments we had together. It was all over now.


    It didn¡¯t take long before we arrived at the hotel establishment where Desmond was staying. Sir Elron got down first before he offered his hand to me. I dly epted it as he helped me to get down from dismounting the carriage.


    ¡°Are you not from his pack?¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself asking when we entered. But I panicked when he smiled. ¡°I-I mean, you kept addressing him as L-Lord Verlice or His Lordship. I thought-¡±


    ¡°He is my Alpha.¡± He didn¡¯t let me finish the words I was about to utter. ¡°Does that answer your question, Lady Seraphina?¡± he asked politely.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I was rendered speechless for a moment. ¡°Y-Yes.¡± I coerced a smile.


    We halted when we were in front of the door. I gulped for a moment before I took a deep breath. I even gripped my skirt because I was frightened of what would happen next when there was a moment that I would get to be alone with Desmond.


    I hope¡­ He wouldn¡¯t do anything. I really hope so.


    Sir Elron opened the door. We entered the hotel room and I was greeted by the smell of the familiar gentle, warm, and sensual fragrance of tea. Just by smelling it made me already taste the sweetness of it.


    My heart automatically jumped out of my ribcage when I saw Desmond having a morning meal on the balcony with Oakley. My heart leaped more when his eyes darted on me. I could have sworn his eyes danced in¡­ happiness?


    ¡°Alpha, I have brought Lady Seraphina as per your request,¡± Sir Elron said with a bow.


    I lowered my eyes to the ground and curtsied before him. ¡°Greetings, Lord Verlice,¡± I greeted while I could feel my hands being sweaty right now.


    ¡°Good. You are here.¡± I looked up and saw him sipping on his tea before our eyes met again. ¡°Have you had your breakfast?¡± I opened my mouth to speak but he spoke and turned his head at Oakley. ¡°Have a seat and eat a meal with me. Oakley, summon the hotel service crew and tell them I have a beautiful visitor who shall dine with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. As you wish.¡±


    That made me grit my teeth in annoyance. Though his words were familiar because that was the time he also addressed me when I was first brought to his pack and he found out I was his mate.


    Deja Vu was the right term.


    ¡°I do not need it. I already ate before Sir Elron fetched me,¡± I said, finally speaking up.


    Desmond smiled-a dangerous one. ¡°You are working under me. What I say right now, you must follow it, Seraphina,¡± he said coldly.


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°I am only working on your tuxedo. You are only our client, not my employer,¡± I retorted.


    If he thought that I would back down just because he used that kind of tone to intimidate someone, well, he was wrong.


    I watched Oakley ce a new te with bacon and eggs. There was even a slice of toasted bread. I could even smell the butter spread on it. Then, there was red tea was served.


    ¡°I made sure that they prepared your favorite morning meal, seraphim.¡±


    I gasped when in an instant, Desmond was already whispering in my ear. I was about to turn around but I stiffened when he held and locked my waist with his hands.


    ¡°D-Desmond¡­!¡± I panicked when he didn¡¯t allow me to turn my body and I couldn¡¯t even move away from him. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± I ced my hand on his hands and tried to remove them but he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    He chuckled darkly and made me lean to his front body causing me to stiffen on my ground. ¡°Say, Seraphina. Are you going to dine with me or we must stay here until I decide to take you to my sleeping quarters?¡±


    I shivered at his husky voice. I even gulped, wanting to turn my head at him. But I knew that once I did that, I knew that I could lose this one.


    ¡°Release me this instant, Desmond!¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    I gasped so loud when in an instant, my front body was already leaning against the wall while Desmond pressed his front body to my back. Damn it! I cussed inside my head and was about to turn so I could fight him but he was quick to press my hands on either side of me.


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I almost screamed his name and used my wolf strength but it was futile because Desmond was stronger than me.


    Chuckling darkly, I felt his lips behind my ear. ¡°Choose wisely, Seraphina. You only have thirty seconds to decide. Do not me me if I shall tie you up in my bed and bestow you the punishment you deserve to have. What do you think, seraphim?¡±


    I almost moaned but I hissed when he ruthlessly held my wrists together, inflicting pain on them. I could tell that at any moment he could break my bones if he wanted to.


    ¡°Thirty seconds is almost over. Decide now before I will lose my patience towards-¡±


    ¡°Fine! I shall dine with you!¡± I said, making my voice as loud as before so he could hear me. ¡°Get off me! I already answer you, asshole!¡± I barked.


    Feeling his body pressed on me, I shivered when he licked my earlobe. ¡°Good girl,¡± he said darkly before I felt him stepping back.


    Frowning, I darted at him with a re before he pulled out a chair for me. Then he gestured his hand implying to tell me that I must take my seat.


    I approached the table but dared to sit where he sat earlier, not on the chair he just pulled out. ¡°I do not need someone to pull a chair for me,¡± I said, almost barking before I took the te and teacup with me.


    Desmond smirked and shook his head before he sat on the chair he pulled earlier. ¡°You never changed, Seraphina. Still, the feisty woman I knew¡­¡±


    I only scoffed and hurried to eat the meal. I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble here as I wanted to work right now. The longer I would stay here having Desmond right in front of me, the more I would get ufortable from working.


    I nced up when I felt his amber orbs piercing me. My heart leaped again before I looked down at my food.


    ¡°Can you stop looking at me?!¡± I said impatiently and almost mmed the table when Desmond never left his eyes on me.


    Desmond¡¯s lips curled up into a furtive smile. ¡°Ah¡­ But you really liked it when I stared at you. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    I red at him and averted my gaze. Why did he keep on reminding me about the old times we had? Didn¡¯t he already have someone with him which was why he asked us to make a dress for his woman? That suddenly made me feel bitter right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I announced when I finished my meal.


    ¡°Your red tea first,¡± he said and leaned forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like to have it after your morning meal?¡±


    I creased my forehead, finding bizarre what he was doing. ¡°I do not like red tea anymore,¡± I said coldly.


    How dare he make me remember all the favorite things I did every morning¡­ This man¡­ What on earth was he trying to do as he kept acting like this?


    ¡°I hate red tea now.¡± Because it always reminded me of you, I wanted to say.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When I said that, I could have sworn Desmond¡¯s face darkened. I flinched when he mmed the table causing the red tea to spill on the table. I stood up in no time when the liquid almost reached my dress.


    ¡°Are you insane, Des-¡±


    I almost choked when he was in front of me and gripped my neck. ¡°Red tea is your favorite tea to drink,¡± he stated, emphasizing every word. ¡°Do you understand me?!¡±


    ¡°Des¡­ mond¡­¡± I dug my nails to his forearm when he gripped my neck more as I was gasping for air.


    What the hell was wrong with him and he suddenly choked me? Was he offended that I never liked red tea anymore?


    His darkened face was palpable. He looked angry but then he realized how I was struggling for breathing. He immediately released me.


    Gasping for air, I massaged my neck as I red at him with an abomination in my eyes. I could see the sudden guilt smeared on his face.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    I summoned my hand to halt him from approaching me. ¡°Don¡¯t evere near me, bastard,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°Let me work in peace!¡± I eximed angrily.


    How dare¡­ How dare he hurt me like that.


    Desmond clenched his hands before he left me alone. ¡°I am going out,¡± he said out loud. He was announcing it not to me but to Sir Elron.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. Have a safe trip,¡± Sir Elron said.


    Desmond nced at me one more time before he averted his gaze and walked out of his door having a hat and a trench coat hanging on his other arm. I looked away as soon as he left.


    My eyes were glued to the red tea liquid that spilled on the table. Somehow, it made my heart ache seeing it spilled.


    And I don¡¯t know what could have been the reason¡­

 Chapter 18: Old Times

    ¡°Is he always out every morning andes back this afternoon?¡± I asked while I was sewing the fabrics.


    It was already my second day working here at Desmond¡¯s hotel and I have a helper. It was Sir Elron who was also dependable on helping me to sew. I was surprised that he could also sew as well. I used the pattern parts from the time Niscia and I made Desmond¡¯s first tuxedo so it was easy on my side-cut fabrics and I didn¡¯t need to retake Desmond¡¯s measurement.


    Though even though it was only my second day, I noticed that Desmond usually went out a lot and wouldter be back this afternoon.


    ¡°Are you talking about Alpha Desmond?¡± I nodded as an answer while he was busy pouring some tea into my cup. I thanked him and managed to smell the ck tea. ¡°Indeed. He is busy working on something at the nearby town.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I nodded my head, didn¡¯t want to ask some further questions as I didn¡¯t want to pry about Desmond¡¯s life. I just wanted to avoid knowing what life he has right now.


    We continued our work until I didn¡¯t realize that it was already noon now. If Sir Elron did not inform me, I would continue working without even worrying about how hungry I was.


    ¡°My apologies. I am not really used to having a noon meal,¡± I said as he served me a meal. It was a beef stew and barley bread.


    He looked surprised. ¡°Are you not eating at noon?¡±


    I shook my head as I started eating. ¡°We are not allowed to have a break at noon,¡± I said and stiffened at what I said. ¡°I-I mean we are having breaks during the middle of the afternoon.¡± My tone became defensive.


    He only just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. That was actually a relief to me because he was not the type of person who asked multiple questions. He knew how to respect someone¡¯s privacy.


    Later that afternoon, I was focused on my work, busy hand sewing the coat. Hopefully, I would get to finish his coat within this week so I could proceed to the trousers.


    The door opened and it revealed Desmond who had just arrived from somewhere. I immediately focused my eyes on the fabric before I looked up when Sir Elron stood up and greeted Desmond. I held the fabric so tight before I decided to stand up.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Verlice,¡± I said, looking to the floor, not daring to meet his eyes.


    Desmond walked in my direction and halted in front of me. I gasped when he held my chin and coerced me to look at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you greet me with a kiss, Seraphina? That would lose my tiredness for the whole day, hmm?¡± he asked in a husky voice.


    I expressed a disgusting attitude, feeling chills down my spine. ¡°Please unhand me, Lord Verlice,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    Since I didn¡¯t want to disrespect him and create a negative rtionship with him since it might affect my employer, I had to be polite as much as possible.


    He scoffed and smirked before he drew closer. His intoxicating scent was lingering in my nose. His male perfume was the same perfume he used seven years ago.


    He was only using it because I liked that scent.


    Why hadn¡¯t he changed his perfume then? What was the use of using the same scent? That perfume wasn¡¯t his favorite after all.


    I snapped back when I felt his nose caressing the slenderness of my neck. My eyes widened as I immediately pushed him away from me when I shivered at that sensual touch from him.


    ¡°Can you not?!¡± I could feel my cheeks flushing right now as I gently brushed where he caressed his nose to my neck. I stepped back, distancing myself away from him. My heart was racing so wild right now as I couldn¡¯t halt myself from feeling nervous now that Desmond was making an action that always made me feel trapped again.


    He smiled sheepishly before he shrugged and sat on the couch. I thanked the Moon Goddess when he didn¡¯t push my limits to be annoyed with him. Shaking my head, I returned to my workstation so I could continue my work while Sir Elron served him a cup of tea.


    ¡°Have you enjoyed your day, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I have a meaningful conversation with someone. That someone is very entertaining and fun to talk with.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why but his words made me feel bitter right now. I knew it. He was already seeing someone already.


    ¡°It seems that person always fulfills your day, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you are correct.¡±


    I silently scoffed, rolling my eyes. This was what I always heard yesterday. Desmond was always seeing someone and talked with enthusiasm. I knew that kind of attitude he was showing. If he really liked that person, he would show that by speaking with vigorous and spirited behavior.


    I ignored it and just continued with my work. I didn¡¯t want to pry about his life and knew his escapade.


    Sir Elron sat across me after conversing with Desmond until I didn¡¯t notice the time if I hadn¡¯t looked at the wall clock.


    ¡°Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t notice the time as well¡­¡± Sir Elron looked embarrassed and nced at Desmond who was arching his eyebrow.


    I gulped and finally looked at him. I had been ignoring his stare ever since Sir Elron continued his work with me. It felt ufortable but it was bearable somehow¡­ I guess.


    ¡°I shall drop you off,¡± Desmond said and stood up. ¡°Prepare the carriage, Elron.¡±


    I took my things and brought them with me. I immediately spun around when I felt a presence behind me and took the scissors to point at¡­ Desmond who managed to block it by holding my wrist.


    He grinned. ¡°Your agility is impressive as always, seraphim.¡±


    I creased my forehead hearing that endearment again. Seraphim¡­ That made my blood boil for daring to address that. This wasn¡¯t the first time he addressed me.


    I yanked my hand back but I failed when he tightened his hold. ¡°Release me, Lord Verlice!¡± I said, half-annoyed as I stepped back.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    In a quick motion, I gasped when I was leaning toward the table and Desmond was sandwiching me between the table and his body. He even pinned my hands on either side of me making me feel useless.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Desmond! What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± I felt embarrassed about our position. ¡°You harassed me every single time you are here!¡± I said.


    But I noticed my voice wasn¡¯t that loud or firm. It was something¡­ that made me shiver more than before.


    ¡°I have missed you so much¡­¡± I inhaled sharply when he whispered to my ear and put his weight more on me to make me feel that he was heavy that I couldn¡¯t even make him do of getting off him. ¡°Seeing you making my tuxedo makes me want to do something nasty with you, Seraphina. You know¡­ just like the old times,¡± he teased.


    ¡°S-Stop¡­¡± I bit my lower lip when his lips reached my neck and I could have sworn I almost moaned. I was shocked at my body¡¯s reaction to that. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I closed my eyes when he reached for my earlobe and sucked it.


    That time¡­ a moan escaped from my lips.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I could feel myself pooling down there when he kept rubbing his bulging crotch to the cheeks of my behind. My breath started to pant, feeling aroused at this point.


    It was a very long time since I had been touched by a man¡­ My body was reacting and wanting to have a taste of ecstasy again.


    The only man who could give me that was¡­ him-Desmond Verlice, my former mate and husband.


    ¡°Desmond, please¡­¡± Please what? What was I pleased about?


    ¡°Even if so many years had passed, you are still the woman who can make me feel excited when ites to this, Seraphina¡­¡± I hissed when he roughly grabbed my hair and forced me to look at him. I shivered when I saw anger lighting up in his eyes. ¡°But I will never forget how you severed our mate bond.¡±


    I creased my forehead as waves of memories came to rush inside my head. His betrayal echoed in my mind which suddenly made me furious as I held his wrist and shot him a re.


    ¡°How dare you use me of that? It was your fault in the first-¡±


    I screamed when my vision turned upside down. It was then I realized I was on Desmond¡¯s shoulder, facing his back.


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I punched his back and waddled my legs but he was quick to hold them together.


    My heart was pounding so fast when I heard the door opening and gasped when he immediately threw me on the bed. I got up and was about to move to the other side of the bed but I shrieked when he pulled my legs.


    ¡°Damn you, Desmond! Get off me!¡± I said as I tried to push him away from me.


    He was now on top of me and caressed my cheek. ¡°Do you know how much it broke me when you broke our mate bond, Seraphina?¡± he asked while his hand was crawling behind my head. ¡°Did you even know how I suffered and almost lost all the things I worked hard for?!¡±


    I flinched when he shouted angrily at me and gripped my hair while I clutched his shoulders as I felt the pain searing right now.


    His tone¡­ With the way he spoke, it sounded like it was my fault. That he had done nothing wrong for me to do this act and run away from him.


    I slowly opened my eyes and met his angry stare. His words fueled my anger while I remembered him sleeping with the courtesan and with Hazel. Those were the reasons that led me to reject our mate bond and run away from his pack.


    ¡°You act like you had done nothing wrong from our marriage, Desmond¡­¡± I said as my tone was smeared with vexation. ¡°Did you even know how I also suffered while I was in our marriage?! Do not act like you are clean here! Do not act like you are also innocent here!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs as waves of anger started to grow inside me.


    I hissed in pain when he grabbed my hair so tight I could feel that he was trying to pull out the roots of my hair from my head. His amber orbs looked like they were in the fire right now with the words he had heard.


    ¡°Then, tell me what I had done wrong for you to even reach the conclusion of breaking the mate bond with me, Seraphina! You could have just talked-¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡± I parroted angrily. ¡°Then, what? You are not going to even listen and keep repeating the same mistake you did! You deserved not to have me after all! You are not someone to trust with. Rejecting you is the best decision I ever made in my whole entire-¡±


    I gasped, wide-eyed when my head went to the side as I felt my cheek searing in pain. I touched my cheek and looked at him in disbelief.


    Did he just¡­ p me?

 Chapter 19: Just This Once

    Desmond¡¯s eyes were zing in anger as soon as each second had passed by. He didn¡¯t bat an eye that he had pped me.


    ¡°Rejecting me is your best decision?¡± He sneered. ¡°If that is so, then why did you even ept our mate bond?! You even married me, Seraphina!¡±


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°Iter found out that you were not the best decision I ever made, Desmond! That was why I left you. I left you because I cannot take you for being an absurd moron! You should not have be my mate!¡±


    I was too hurt by that time he knew that I was infertile and did not even dare to tell me. He consulted someone to be a surrogate mother thinking that he was helping me yet he did not realize he should have been truthful from the very start.


    Then, the things he did by sleeping with other women¡­ I would never forget those memories that pped me with the reality that Desmond would dare to choose to hurt me over and over.


    I hissed in pain when he had my hair with his hand, gripping it so tight so he could force me to look at him. Desmond drew closer after I saw an abomination written in his eyes. ¡°Ah¡­ Is that so?¡± he asked in his husky, dangerous tone. ¡°Then, worrying about whether we can still fix our mate bond is futile after all. How about I let you experience the same pain you bestowed on me, Seraphina? I let you feel the pain I felt at that moment when I questioned myself. I did not do anything to hurt you again.¡±


    I clutched his cor and said angrily, ¡°You hurt me so many times, you bastard. I should do the same-¡±


    My words were cut off when in an instant, Desmond tore off my dress. My eyes widened, horrified at what he did. My body was exposed right now.


    ¡°Desmond-¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my words when he suddenly mmed his lips to mine. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to think about how I must get away from him but his lips on mine right now made me wash off the rational thoughts I had right now.


    I tried to get him off me but he wouldn¡¯t let me as he pinned my hands on either side of me. He even pinned my body by putting more of his weight on me.


    I must stop him¡­ I must stop Desmond¡­


    But why was I liking this on the other hand? Being forced and taken care of roughly were pooling me right now even if it was against my will.


    ¡°Desmond, stop-¡± I didn¡¯t get a chance to finish my words when his tongue explored inside of my mouth and started sucking it. I tried to struggle and did my best to use my wolf strength but it was futile. When he left my lips and bruised them with his rough kisses, I was about to scream at the top of my lungs to get some help but it was exchanged with a moan as soon as his lips were on my neck.


    And he started to lick it.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I closed my eyes in submission when his lips traveled from my corbone down to my chest.


    I was panting when Desmond held me in one ce and ced my hands on the top of my head. A moan escaped from my lips when he sucked the nipple that made me arch my back.


    ¡°No¡­¡± It was so good¡­ yet it felt so wrong¡­


    His other hand reached for my other breast and started paying attention to them. Ripples of pleasure bolted me after that.


    Then I felt his lips on my earlobe as his hands were spreading my legs. I could even hear him unzipping something before I gasped when he tore my undergarment, making me peel my eyes open.


    ¡°N-No!¡± I looked at Desmond, horrified when he was positioning himself in front of me. ¡°D-Desmond, please!¡± My lips were quivering.


    I knew I was deeply aroused just by seeing his cock again but he shouldn¡¯t shove it roughly as I didn¡¯t get to be in a rtionship that involves being taken in bed.


    He looked at me angrily and held my legs so tight that I couldn¡¯t do anything to close them. I shivered when his hand was reaching the apex of my thighs causing me to gasp and flinch before I looked at him with droopy eyes. He started gliding his fingers up and down, making my breath get heavier than before.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I closed my eyes in submission when his fingers reached for my clit to shoot more pleasure, forwarding my hips to meet his fingers.


    ¡°You still like being yed here, huh¡­ You never changed, seraphim¡­¡± he said huskily as his thumb was ying with my clit before his two fingers entered inside me.


    I gasped as I expressed a pleasing expression when I felt him curling his fingers. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± I moaned and arched my back as it felt so good being rubbed inside and to my clit.


    Desmond added another finger to enter inside me while his other hand was ying with my clit. I clung to the sheets as I stared at him, panting.


    I didn¡¯t close my eyes when he was ying my sensitive part. My body was still reacting the same, not closing my eyes as Desmond wanted me to. He looked pleased that I didn¡¯t close my eyes before he smirked, having a ludicrous smile that sent shivers down my spine.


    In one swift motion, I screamed in pleasure when he shoved his cock inside me causing me to get up, wide-eyed. There was a pain registered in my face as I was about to scream in pain but Desmond was quick to cover my mouth by mming his lips to mine again.


    It did not take long for me to respond. I could not halt myself from responding as I suddenly missed this burning sensation only he could do.


    It has been seven years since Ist kissed him and made love with Desmond. I shouldn¡¯t do this but just this once¡­ I wanted to feel his skin, his touch, his kiss, and his aggressiveness.


    I was a hypocrite but he was the only man who could make me feel this good.


    I joined his rhythm and moved my hips back and forth, meeting his rough thrusts that made me wet so badly. It was so good I couldn¡¯t help closing my eyes to feel this pleasure he was giving me right now.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I moaned his name when his pace was so rough that I was starting to enjoy it.


    He never changed. He still knew how he could please me and how he could make me reach my-I screamed when I reached my ecstasy as soon as he yed with my clit.


    I was panting when Desmond was raining me with some wet kisses on my neck before he reached my ear. ¡°Your moans are still the best music to my ears, seraphim¡­ How I long to hear them¡­¡± he paused and held my waist so tight. ¡°¡­ again!¡± he said and mmed his hips, making me gasp in surprise.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± I closed my eyes in submission as I couldn¡¯t handle the pleasure seeking right inside me.


    His cock¡­ Oh, dear me¡­ How could his big cock still fit inside me? This was insane¡­ After those years had passed, his cock grew more than I could imagine.


    I inhaled sharply and clutched Desmond¡¯s hair when he paid attention to my breasts again. He exchanged sucking my nipples and licked them like they were his in the first ce. I hissed when he softly bit them which cracked a shot of pleasure to my lower abdomen.


    I kept moaning when he pressed his hand to my lower abdomen.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Desmond¡­ More¡­¡± I begged. ¡°Faster¡­¡± And rougher¡­


    ¡°No. Beg for it, Seraphina. Beg,¡± hemanded as his pace was gradually slower than before.


    I opened my eyes and saw him covered with sweat. His eyes were dancing in desire and lust while his lips looked plumped right now from exchanging hot kisses. My eyes lowered to see his sculpted chest and the V-line of his waist. I gulped seeing his cock connected to my cunt.


    ¡°Like what you are seeing, seraphim?¡±


    I looked up and saw him grinning before he suddenly mmed his cock inside as he held my waist so tight he didn¡¯t want to let go. I couldn¡¯t hold back the moan.


    The ecstasy was too much for me to bear. I had to move my head from left to right, clutching more to the sheets.


    His pace grew faster as if he was trying to reach his peak while I convulsed so many times reaching my orgasms so many times. Without a fail, Desmond could make me orgasm with just a few thrusts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my little slut. Moan for me,¡± Desmond said darkly.


    His words made everything pleasant for me as I had my onest orgasm before I realized that Desmond was close to his peak now. I held his arm while convulsing from so many orgasms I had.


    ¡°Not inside me¡­ Please¡­¡± I pleaded.


    I didn¡¯t want him to release his semen inside me. I didn¡¯t want something that would make me regret itter.


    His face darkened at my words before he scoffed and had his onest thrust.


    I looked at him, horrified. ¡°D-Desmond!¡± I panicked and tried to get off me.


    But it was already toote. He released his semen inside me.


    My eyes widened in horror as I pushed him away from me. I immediately tucked the nket and covered my body while I was feeling sore, looking at him, horrified at his action.


    ¡°Are you insane?! Are you trying to make me pregnant?!¡± I asked angrily as my lips were quivering. My breath was shaky when Desmond sat, panting, having a satisfied smile on his lips.


    ¡°It is only one time. It is not as if you can get pregnant so easily, Seraphina.¡± He smirked.


    I stiffened and touched myself down there. My chest rose up and down while I looked disgusted at myself for letting this happen¡­


    ¡°T-This is wrong¡­¡± I said as I got up and removed my dress he tore it with his ws.


    I was on the verge of tears as I kept pacing back and forth, trying to think rationally. I looked up and saw a wardrobe there.


    I didn¡¯t think twice as I went to open it. I was surprised that dresses were hanging on the clothes rack. I stepped back, realizing where I was.


    ¡°Y-You are living with s-someone here?¡± I asked, petrified.


    Did this mean that he used this room to do some nasty here?! He took me here when someone was using this?!


    I nced at Desmond who had just done fixing his trousers and marched towards me. I stepped backward, staying alert while Desmond drew out a smirk.


    I watched him take one of the gorgeous dresses and even undergarments. ¡°Use them.¡± He bestowed them to me.


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him in disbelief. Hesitant, I took the clothes he brought.


    ¡°You can use thevatory and take a quick bath,¡± he said before he turned his back and left me stunned to my ground.

 Chapter 20: Spitting Image

    ¡°Just drop me here to the za,¡± I said meekly when we were in the town where my t was located.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to escort you to where you are living, seraphim.¡±


    I froze and red at him as I could feel my heart pounding so fast. Blood rushed to my face, frightened at his words.


    ¡°No, thank you, Lord Verlice,¡± I said calmly, not wanting him to know that what he said was making me nervous. ¡°I¡¯d rather go there alone,¡± I said coldly.


    Desmond stretched out a smirk. If I was still living with him and didn¡¯t reject our mate bond, I could have sworn that I would get to be swooned by that kind of smile he was having right now.


    ¡°Now, now. Do not be so cold to me, Seraphina.¡± He leaned forward and took my hand. I felt shivers down my spine when he brought my hand to his lips. ¡°It is not as if we did not share the same bed earlier. Hmm?¡± he said, teasing.


    ¡°Because you forced me to!¡± I said through gritted teeth and took back my hand.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He had an amusement smile smeared on his lips. He took my hand again. I was irked when he held it so tight it felt like he wanted to break my hand causing me to hiss while he was not breaking eye contact with me. ¡°Do not act like you did not like it, seraphim. You still have the most beautiful melody I have ever heardpared to other women I had bedded with.¡± He grinned.


    His words made me stiff. Did he say¡­ other women he had bedded with? Does this mean that he had been fooling around with women for those years?


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°You never changed, Desmond. You still like sleeping around even before we get married. How much more when we got married years ago?¡± His smile gradually disappeared.


    I caught him off guard. I took that as a chance to take back my hand. He didn¡¯t say anything but he was surely rendered speechless.


    When I looked outside and the carriage halted in the za, I nced at Desmond who was still not moving. I took that as a chance to leave the carriage without saying anything.


    Only then, Desmond realized that I was not inside anymore. He looked displeased when our eyes met after I closed the door.


    I only curtsied one more time before I immediately transformed into my wolf form so I could get away from the za. Also, it was to get away from his eyes.


    I went to check the river bank if Sander was there but he was not. I sniffed my son¡¯s scent and went in the direction of where our t was located.


    I transformed into my human form when I arrived at my t and opened it. ¡°Sander?¡± I did not see him in the living room. I nced at the bedroom where I could strongly smell his scent.


    I went to check it and was relieved to see Sander sleeping. I smiled and sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now, little man¡­¡± I whispered to his ear and caressed his golden locks.


    Sander slowly opened his eyes. He rubbed his eyes before he smiled and hugged me. ¡°Mama, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am,¡± I said and started raining some kisses on his face which earned him a giggle.


    I helped him to get up andbed his hair when Sander gently tugged the dress I was wearing. ¡°Mama, where¡¯s your dress you wore this morning?¡±


    I gasped softly and looked down at the luxurious dress Desmond had given to me. ¡°Um¡­ I spilled my drink on my dress. L-Lord Verlice is kind enough to lend me the dresses he has.¡± I castigated myself because I sensed bitterness in my tone.


    I didn¡¯t know that Desmond was living with another woman. I thought he was simply fooling around with someone. Perhaps, this dress I was wearing right now was from Hazel.


    I excused myself and looked in the mirror, perplexed to see the dress was a perfect fit for me. I was surprised when I wore it after I had the corset and bralette with me. I didn¡¯t know that his woman had the same size as me.


    Odd¡­


    I castigated myself and shook the thoughts off of me. I changed my clothes and nced at Sander who was watching me changing into indoor clothing.


    ¡°It is surprising that I saw you taking a nap at this time around, sweetheart. Is staying at the river bank not interesting to you?¡± I asked when I finished dressing up.


    Sander shook his head. ¡°I have fun, Mama. I even studied there. Sire taught me something new.¡± He stood up and took the book. ¡°He let me borrow this book, Mama.¡±


    My eyes widened when I took it and was surprised that the book was all about war tactics. Creasing my forehead, I nced at Sander. ¡°Sweetheart¡­ This is not a children¡¯s book¡­¡± I said, shocked that Sander could read half of it.


    ¡°Yes, Mama. I know.¡± He giggled. ¡°But it is interesting to read. I finished half of it.¡±


    My jaw dropped. I pinched the bridge of my nose, calming myself. I knew already that Sander was a smart one. But I wasn¡¯t expecting that he was already interested in these topics which could only beprehended by someone at the age of a young adult.


    ¡°Are you more interested in this than the books I brought here?¡± I asked after a moment of silence, sitting beside my son.


    Sander nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, Mama. Sire said that if I want to read more books, I can go to the public library.¡± He smiled sheepishly.


    His amber eyes filled with excitement and enthusiasm. He suddenly reminded me of Desmond having the same behavior and couldn¡¯t let go of something that would pique his interest.


    I checked the time on the wall clock. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go there and take more books?¡±


    His face brightened up. ¡°Really, Mama?¡±


    I almost gasped because I got to see how Desmond reacted when I got to allow him with an idea that would make him excited.


    Ah¡­ Sander. You are truly like your father¡­


    I hate the idea that you were bing a spitting image of him.


    Nodding, I decided to change into an outdoor dress before I told Sander to get ready. It was still early which was why the public library wasn¡¯t closed yet.


    Also, I need to go to an apothecary shop to purchase fertility control. I wouldn¡¯t say I could get pregnant so easily but it was better than I couldn¡¯t get pregnant with Desmond¡¯s other pup. I mindlessly caressed my stomach.


    I was infertile before and yet I still got pregnant and bore my son into this world. It wouldn¡¯t hurt if I started taking it and that would prevent me from getting pregnant. I was afraid that taking another pup into this world would have a hard time providing their necessities.


    ¡°Once we go there, you should remain quiet there. Alright, little man?¡± I was holding his hand as we were sauntering our way to the public library.


    It wasn¡¯t that far from here which was why it was a walking distance.


    ¡°Yes, Mama.¡±


    Arriving there, Sander looked awed at the countless books that were disyed on the bookshelves. I couldn¡¯t help smiling when he started pointing at the bookshelves he wanted to see. Nodding my head as an approval, Sander quietly and excitedly walked there.


    ¡°Is this your first timeing here?¡±


    I turned my head to see the librarian looking at me. I was surprised to see her arching eyebrow while she stopped writing.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± I smiled. ¡°I have my son with me. He likes to read.¡±


    ¡°He must have been pretty smart,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    She stared at me for a moment before she started rummaging in the small cabs that contained catalogs. ¡°I¡¯m riscia. What books is he interested in reading? Perhaps, I can help him find some interesting books for him.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± How must I say this to the librarian? ¡°Recently, he has been starting to read this book about war tactics¡­¡± I said, hesitant.


    riscia looked surprised. ¡°What? Is he?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± I told her about the book she was reading. It was written by the first Alpha King that had been passed down to generations.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± She blinked, surprised. ¡°And you said he finished half of that book within just a day?¡± I nodded. ¡°Dear me¡­¡± She gasped softly.


    ¡°Mama.¡±


    We turned our heads when Sander arrived and had three heavy books in his hands. ¡°Let me help,¡± I said and quietly rushed to him so I could help him put the books on the table.


    I felt the librarian¡¯s presence behind me and heard her gasp when she got to know what books Sander took. Even I was surprised at the certain topics Sander took.


    The books contained economics, political management, and social and cultural aspects.


    ¡°My word¡­¡± riscia spoke. Her astonished tone was enough that she was impressed with my son. ¡°Child, are you certain that you are going to read them?¡±


    Sander looked up and tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Her name is riscia. She¡¯s the librarian, sweetheart. She takes care of the books here,¡± I introduced.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sander, who had a cautious look, suddenly warmed up. ¡°Yes, Madame riscia.¡±


    riscia had a look of curiosity and astonishment. ¡°You are too young to read this. Are you certain that you canprehend all the certain words written here? They are quite deep toprehend for someone like you, dear.¡±


    ¡°I have a good sire that will help me, madame,¡± he said politely. ¡°I can understand all the words. Mama has an encyclopedia back in our home. I even finished them within a week.¡±


    riscia gasped and looked at me. I nodded my head, telling him he was telling the truth. ¡°He can even recite them just by reading them at once¡­¡± I said shyly.


    I was surprised when he borrowed one of the books before. Those encyclopedias I purchased were a cheap bargain from a market. I was awed at that time which was why I purchased it. I was surprised when Sander was the age of three, that he could recite the Patriotic Oath of the Sowinski Kingdom which he only heard once from me. It was why at that time, I started teaching him to read.


    Even now, I am still teaching him to expand his knowledge.


    But there were times that he would ask some questions that were beyond my knowledge. I told Sander that I did not know the answer and would do my best to know the answer for him.


    ¡°Incredible!¡± she eximed, blinking. But then she hushed herself from speaking out loud. ¡°I must help you process them,¡± she said excitedly. She went to her desk and took something from her drawer. ¡°What is your name again?¡± She looked at me. ¡°And this little boy right here.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I am Seraphina. And this little man right here is¡­¡± I paused.


    ¡°Sander,¡± my son said with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± riscia said and bestowed each of us a parchment. ¡°These are our library cards. Your son can try to go here and borrow books whenever he wants.¡± She winked at Sander. ¡°All you need to do after you finish reading the books is return them here safely. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander nodded before he stared longer at her. He must have been starstruck at riscia¡¯s beaming smile.


    I looked at riscia who gave me a thumbs up. I couldn¡¯t help smiling seeing how vibrant she was. If from earlier she looked like she had gone age, right now, she looked different.


    ¡°How old are you by the way?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    riscia looked surprised before she answered. ¡°Eighteen. You?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five.¡± I chuckled quietly when her eyes widened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look thirty-five to me!¡± she eximed and immediately hushed down when she realized that she made a noise.


    ¡°I know it must be because of how I still looked young. But I am really thirty-five with a son turning seven in the next couple of months,¡± I said and caressed Sander¡¯s head.


    ¡°Oh, I see. But you looked really young¡­ I thought you were the same age as me.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment then.¡± I looked down when Sander tugged my hand. ¡°Is there something wrong, sweetheart?¡± I asked when his eyes still darted at riscia.


    ¡°He must have found me odd,¡± riscia said with a chuckle.


    Sander shook his head before he turned at me. ¡°Mama, when I grow up, can I force my wolf to have Madame riscia as my mate?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I parroted, and couldn¡¯t believe my son¡¯s words. ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Madame riscia, can you be my mate at mying of age?¡±


    I chuckled nervously and looked at riscia who had a look of amusement right now. ¡°Um¡­ You do not have to answer my son¡¯s silly question, riscia. He just didn¡¯t understand what he was saying right now.¡±


    She nced at me and chuckled. She bent her knees a little and caressed Sander¡¯s head which earned him a frown. ¡°My, my. Unfortunately, I already have my mate, a young one.¡±


    ¡°Then I will steal you from him and take you by hook or by crook,¡± Sander insisted.


    ¡°Sander!¡± I scolded him, shocked at his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Seraphina.¡± She winked at me. ¡°Alright. But you need to hurry up because it shall be toote that I am going to marry him.¡± With that, she looked at me after standing up properly. ¡°He is hrious.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I covered Sander¡¯s mouth when he was about to say something again. ¡°Indeed. I think we shall take our leave. This little man right here is trying to beical here.¡±


    riscia nodded and smiled. ¡°I shall see you two again then.¡± She waved her hand.


    ¡°What in the Moon Goddess¡¯s name is that about, Sander?¡± I asked when we left the library.


    ¡°I know she will be my mate, Mama.¡± His innocent expression made me think if he was pretending not toprehend what I said or not. ¡°I will have her soon. Age doesn¡¯t matter. Right, Mama?¡±


    My jaw dropped. His behavior suddenly reminded me of Desmond when he knew that I was six years younger than him. I even had chills down my spine hearing the exact words Sander said.


    ¡°I know you are my mate. I will have you soon. Age doesn¡¯t matter. Right, Seraphina?¡±

 Chapter 21: His Courtesan

    ¡°By the next two weeks, I would be able to finish your tuxedo,¡± I said to Desmond when we were having a morning meal on the balcony. Again.


    Actually, he threatened me again to eat with him for one week straight which was why I have no choice but to obey or he would inform Madam Ibanez of my disobedience.


    ¡°We will be leaving. You are going toe with me today,¡± he said, ignoring my statement earlier as he wiped his mouth.


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him, creasing my forehead as I finished my meal. ¡°But I need to finish¡­¡±


    He butts in. ¡°Why every word I say you keep on questioning them, Seraphina?¡± he said. His tone smeared with a coldness that sent shivers down my spine.


    He was trying to intimidate me. But I knew better how to fight him back, I guess.


    ¡°Because what you are saying is always filled with absurdness,¡± I reasoned. ¡°I am working as a seamstress for my employer and you are trying to ruin my schedule¡­¡±


    Desmond squinted his eyes. His hand on the table clenched. The veins on his arm were visible. It was enough to take my breath away as always. But I looked away and dared to look at his eyes.


    He stood up and immediately grabbed my arm. ¡°D-Desmond!¡± I hissed with the way he was holding me again. It was rough and yanking it like he wanted to rip my arm off me. ¡°Release me this instant!¡± I said, struggling at his hold.


    But Desmond didn¡¯t listen to me and took me back to the room where he had taken me so many times in the past few days. I shrieked when he pushed me to the bed. Groaning in pain from my wrist, I watched him take another dress from the wardrobe.


    I flinched when he threw the dress he picked to the bed. Then he approached and towered towards me. I clenched my hands, ready to fight him if he dared to raise his hand again.


    I held his hand when he was about to caress my face. Desmond scoffed. ¡°You are feisty as ever, Seraphina. You know how I like everything is so challenging when ites to you.¡± He used his other hand to touch me but I was quick to use my other free hand to hold it.


    ¡°I am not going to let you touch me again,¡± I said, barking.


    ¡°Is it?¡± He arched his eyebrow and drew closer. ¡°But you allowed me to touch you so many times, seraphim. Do not hurt my feelings.¡± He grinned.


    In one swift motion, Desmond was already on top of me and ced my hands on the top of my head.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± I used my wolf strength to push him off me but he was too strong to even lift a finger. I couldn¡¯t just let us take the bed again as I was still sore from down there ever since he took me so many times the other day.


    I gasped when he licked my cheek causing me to shiver as I looked at him, horrified. ¡°Say, are you going to change ande with me or do you want us to stay here and make you moan in this very bed? Hmm?¡± he whispered huskily to my ear.


    I looked at him when he distanced his face as he showed this cold demeanor toward me. His gaze looked like he was belittling me and wanted me to choose thetter. That lustful gaze would also be the death of my body if I kept letting him pound inside me.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll change,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°Now, get off me!¡±


    Desmod smirked. ¡°If I were you, I would choose thetter,¡± he whispered to my ear again. I inhaled sharply when he sucked on my earlobe. ¡°I have been having restless sleeps, wanting to hear your moans again, seraphim. I love how my addiction to your body sumbs to my whole being again.¡±


    I closed my eyes in submission. His words suddenly hypnotized me. I could hear my breath shaky. He never failed to make me realize that my body was reacting to him.


    When I opened my eyes, I realized that Desmond was not in the room anymore. I stared at the ceiling first asking why I was letting myself be burned by his touch and kiss every time he would find a chance to have me.


    Alone. In this room.


    I already felt humiliated for someone who was sleeping here and had to use the dress here that wasn¡¯t even mine in the first ce. I didn¡¯t even meet the woman who was staying here. It was clearly uneptable for her that Desmond and I were doing something nasty like a newlywed couple.


    ¡°I am finished,¡± I said after I finished dressing up and even fixed my hair.


    Desmon, who was busy signing some documents given by Oakley, looked up at me. His stern expression softened upon seeing me.


    I looked away, ignoring how my reaction was reacting to that. His gaze was the same gaze every time he would see me dressing up and dare to say¡­


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    I clutched my skirt, annoyed that I could still predict his movements like it was as if I was still married to this man.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Settle the new supply today, Oakley. Stick with the same deal we hadst year,¡± Desmond said before he stood up from sitting and approached me. I knew that he was talking about the food supply needed by the Rising Diamond pack members. I used to help him with that work. ¡°We must go now, seraphim.¡± He offered his hand. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare to avoid my hand because if you dare to do that, I cannot promise not to hurt you again,¡± he threatened and didn¡¯t wait for me to hold his hand. He yanked me towards him, looking at me with his zing eyes. ¡°I am an impatient person. You know that.¡±


    ¡°And I am a stubborn one,¡± I retorted, scoffing. I coughed and held his arm when in a blink of an eye, his hand was on my neck, choking me. ¡°S-Screw you, Desmond!¡± I said, coughing when his hand on my neck tightened.


    His face darkened as he drew closer. ¡°Keep talking back. Do remember that I shall never forget how you drugged me-us so you can escape from my pack and dared to abuse your power as my Luna. I can sue you and put you in jail, Seraphina. How¡¯s that?¡±


    I closed my eyes, struggling at his words as I could his anger seeping through me. His action of hurting me was too much that I didn¡¯t expect that Desmond would dare to do this.


    That he woulde to the point he would hurt me.


    Or perhaps, I let him grow to hurt me because of what I did to hurt him back.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I was about to let my breath be out of me but the image of my son shing before my eyes suddenly woke me up and I punched Desmond¡¯s eye before I moved to kick him with my knee. He stepped backward, groaning in pain while I was panting.


    ¡°I am not going to let you kill me just because I severed our mate bond, Desmond¡­¡± I said through panting.


    I massaged my neck. This was not the second time he tried to hurt me or more likely, we were trying to hurt each other through this process.


    Desmond smiled bitterly. ¡°You never know when to stop, do you, Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°Who are you to even threaten me? Just because of the past I did? Did you even question yourself that the actions I did are because of you?¡± I stood up and tried to make sense of him.


    He looked annoyed as his face darkened. This time, Desmond didn¡¯t let me escape when he mmed me to the wall causing me to gasp in horror.


    ¡°Then what did I do for you to reach that fucking conclusion, Seraphina?¡± he asked. ¡°Tell me!¡± he shouted angrily which made me flinch.


    I clenched my teeth. The anger I felt that time when I learned that he wasn¡¯t being faithful to me, was enough to remember those memories. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find it out yourself?!¡± I screamed back.


    I couldn¡¯t let this man shout at me like he was some sort of my Alpha. I never belonged to any pack now.


    With Desmon¡¯s zing eyes, I could tell that he was holding back to hurt me physically. He stepped back as he heaved out a hiss, looking pissed right now. ¡°We must go.¡± He red at me before he opened his palm.


    I fixed myself and stared at it. I hadn¡¯t recovered from his actions earlier and he wanted me to act now that we were fine just like the past few days? Is he insane?


    ¡°Hold my hand or I shall not allow you to leave my ce ever again. Choose,¡± he warned.


    That made me shiver. Hesitant, I epted his hand. It was because I had no choice but to obey. Sander would be worried about me if Desmond had be truthful to his words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring your lover with you instead of me? I still have work to do,¡± I said when we were in his carriage.


    Desmond, as gentleman as ever, helped me to mount his carriage. ¡°She is busy. That is why I will have you as her substitute,¡± he said. I noticed the sudden change of coldness in his tone.


    I froze. So, was he really with his lover? Did I hear him right? Then I was her substitute? And we even made a mess in her room?


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± I could feel my blood boil. This atmosphere right now¡­ I wanted to ruin it over and over.


    Desmond checked his pocket watch, ignoring me. ¡°We still have time.¡±


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I raised my tone, grabbing his attention.


    His cold gaze darted on me. ¡°Is being my lover¡¯s substitute not enough for you? Or you are waiting for me to im that you are my courtesan, Seraphina?¡± I opened my mouth to talk back. ¡°You are my personal courtesan. You must pay back all the things I lost since you left my pack. Do not act innocent as if you have never done this to any other man.¡±


    ¡°I am not a courtesan for you nor any other man, Desmond.¡± I wanted to m and ruin his carriage. I wanted to tell him that he forced me to please him on his bed.


    His words were making me feel hurt that he was calling me a courtesan.


    Desmond breathed out, having an amusement expression. ¡°Weren¡¯t you a courtesan before we met? You liked to seduce men just to earn money. Isn¡¯t that right, Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± My lips were quivering. My hands were fidgeting.


    Hearing these words from Desmond was making my emotions go haywire.


    ¡°And now you are back to that job. Being a seamstress in the morning and a courtesan for me in the afternoon. Isn¡¯t that ironic?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± One more word¡­ I swear¡­ I really swear¡­


    But Desmond did not stop there. ¡°For those years we haven¡¯t seen each other, I bet¡­ you were fooling with men aside from being a seamstress. Did you like having other men¡¯s cocks pounding inside you like how I was doing to you, Seraphina?¡± He scoffed, grinning. ¡°Oh, yes. I haven¡¯t paid you for your service. Have no fret. I shall include it in your wage for serving me-¡±


    I cut him off by pping his cheek. ¡°I said shut the hell up, didn¡¯t I?!¡± I screamed while tears were streaming down my cheeks.


    Desmond smiled. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked with a bitter cold tone.


    I looked at him with hatred expressed in my eyes. It was his purpose to hurt me¡­ emotionally. He was degrading me and he was winning.


    I harshly wiped my tears, feeling my heart breaking more the more I kept staying in one ce with him. ¡°Now I know better that it was so wrong of me to ept you as my mate¡­ You are a coward and moron, Desmond Verlice¡­.¡± I said, full of abomination before I averted my gaze, keeping tears flowing down from my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Seraphina. I feel the same way.¡±

 Chapter 22: Out of the Blue

    I didn¡¯t know how long we were traveling but I only realized we had arrived at the destination if it only weren¡¯t for the carriage stopping at an establishment.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond was the one who got out before he turned at me and opened his palm. ring at his hand, I was hesitant to ept it.


    My attention was not on him when I looked up to see the establishment in front of me. I blinked and managed to misstep on the stairs. I almost shrieked from tripping but then Desmond was quick enough to catch me in his arms.


    ¡°Careful.¡± I held onto his shoulders, almost panicking. I could even feel my heart pounding so fast because I was not quick enough to analyze the situation.


    Instead, I was inside my ex-husband¡¯s arms. Our bodies were pressed against each other as we looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Our lips were a few inches from touching each other.


    At that moment, something awakened inside me that made my blood run cold. The whisper had me petrified¡­


    ¡®Mate.¡¯


    Desmond and I gasped in unison as our eyes both widened. That whisper from my wolf came out of the blue. It was something to feel¡­ unexpected for us to feel that again.


    It was that moment when I came to smell his distinguished scent. I immediately pushed him away. Even Desmond stepped backward. He looked surprised as well.


    I covered my mouth as I panicked. This couldn¡¯t be¡­


    I looked at Desmond who was panting. His breath was shaky right now as we looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Just now¡­¡± he paused and gulped. With the way he looked right now, I knew I wasn¡¯t the only one who looked shocked and surprised. ¡°Did you feel it?¡± His tone sounded unsure.


    I heaved out a shaky sigh and nodded. ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± I bit my lower lip, didn¡¯t expect that this would happen. ¡°How is that possible¡­?¡± I looked at my hands that were fidgeting right now.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening¡­


    Desmond and I¡¯s mate bond had been rehabilitated¡­ Shouldn¡¯t this circumstance not happen?


    Desmond looked disoriented as hebed his hair. ¡°We must¡­¡± He inhaled and exhaled before he looked at the establishment that was in front of us. He exhaled sharply before he cleared his throat. ¡°We must go,¡± he said afterposing himself and offered his arm.


    I caressed my chest, feeling a little ache on it before I nodded. I swung my hand and identally touched Desmond¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Aww!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    We both distanced each other, shocked at the sudden bolt when our skin touched. We looked at each other, wide-eyed.


    I knew this feeling¡­ This wasn¡¯t the first time I felt when Desmond and I identally touched. It felt like we were thrown back from the first time we met and our hands touched each other.


    Desmond knew it.


    ¡°Marquis Verlice.¡±


    Both of us looked away and saw a beautiful petite womaning on our way.


    ¡°Lady Noli.¡± I turned at Desmond who met the woman named Lady Noli.


    Lady Noli curtsied before him. ¡°Greetings, my lord.¡± She smiled.


    Desmond took Lady Noli¡¯s hand and kissed the back of his hand causing me to frown. ¡°It is my pleasure to meet you again, Lady Noli.¡±


    She chuckled¡­ flirtatiously. She even yfully hit him in the arm. ¡°I just saw you three days ago, my lord. You act like we haven¡¯t seen each other for years.¡± She started caressing Desmond¡¯s arm.


    I secretly gnashed my teeth as I looked away, seeing them flirting together. I was feeling bitter that they had to do it right in front of me. Was this Desmond¡¯s n to show me that he could get any woman whenever he wanted? If so, then I don¡¯t care about it.


    But my wolf surely acted. She was furious that I was letting Desmond be touched by another woman. I didn¡¯t react as I was still bewildered at the sudden interlinking of our mate bond again.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to be happening. Why Desmond again?


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    I snapped back upon hearing a hostile toneing from that woman. I realized that I had never met her ever since I married Desmond before. How long had been they acquainted? Were they sleeping together?


    And why was I interested to know Desmond¡¯s escapades after I absconded from his pack?


    Desmond nced at me. ¡°She¡¯s Seraphina. She¡¯s my-¡±


    ¡°I am his seamstress working on his tuxedo, mydy,¡± I chimed in and curtsied before her.


    When I looked at Desmond, his jaw tightened and his face darkened. I could tell that he was unhappy that I chimed in.


    Lady Noli¡¯s hostile expression changed into a relieved one. That way, I almost squinted my eyes at her. She looked like she was ready tosh out at me if I introduced myself wrongly.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± she said in a beaming tone. Then, she ignored me and turned to Desmond. ¡°Do you have any business here, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he answered. ¡°We shall go now.¡± He nodded.


    I gasped when Desmond yanked my arm and dragged me inside the establishment. Lady Noli had a look of bewilderment when she saw how Desmond acted.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I called his name when he kept dragging me. ¡°Desmond!¡± I called his name one more time. This time it was loud enough to make him snap back.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, looking pissed as he nced at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± I said, gnashing my teeth.


    Desmond nced at the arm he was holding. He lessened his hold on me before he checked it. He hissed when he saw that there was a red mark on it. His expression softened as he started caressing the part where it left a mark.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± he said softly.


    I seized back my arm when there was a sensation crawling through my skin. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize if you will hurt meter.¡± I sneered.


    Desmond fell silent. I distanced myself when I noticed a few nobles were looking on our way. I didn¡¯t want other people to think of any malicious ideas so I had to distance myself.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go inside and continue your business why did youe here?¡± I asked, not wanting to waste my time here standing up and staying silent along with Desmond.


    Desmond must have realized what I said. ¡°Follow me.¡± His tone changed into a bitter cold one.


    I only nodded as a response and followed him inside this establishment. I went inside and almost felt that I was out of ce if I did not notice the people here wearing luxurious dresses and clothes.


    ¡°Greetings, Marquis Verlice.¡± There was a woman wearing a uniform that looked like it belonged to the workers here in this establishment. ¡°We have prepared your demands,¡± she said politely and bowed her head before him.


    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded and nced at me. He gestured his head that I should follow him.


    I twitched my lips to the corner. Even if he wasn¡¯t saying anything, I would follow him since I didn¡¯t know anyone here. Until now, I was still questioning why I needed to be here.


    We followed the receptionist to a private room. My eyes widened upon seeing food dishes served on the long table. Each dish was served on a small tter.


    ¡°These are what is on our menu, my lord,¡± thedy said. ¡°You may try each of them and tell us what dishes you want us to prepare on that certain day.¡±


    I creased my forehead. Certain day? What certain day?


    ¡°Here.¡± I snapped back when Desmond approached me and bestowed me a saucer te.


    ¡°Um¡­ What must I do?¡± I asked, looking up at him.


    Desmond nced at the dishes before he returned his gaze to me. ¡°Food tasting.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I arched my eyebrow. ¡°For what asion?¡± I asked and followed him when he started to try one of the food dishes.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what asion it would be?¡± Desmond asked.


    I took a bite of the buttered shrimp as I thought about what he said. If I would base my experience of being married and being the Luna of his pack for five years, I couldn¡¯t remember having a certain asion that should have happened for the next couple of months.


    ¡°I have no¡­¡± I paused as my heart leaped out of my ribcage when I caught Desmond staring at me. ¡°What?¡± I gulped. Why was he looking at me like that?


    I held my breath when he settled beside me and whispered, ¡°Everything changed since you left, Seraphina. Halt thinking that the things you knew back then when you were my Luna are still the same as of right now.¡±


    I stiffened and suddenly felt embarrassed. I lowered my gaze so I couldn¡¯t see him. I held the fork tightly, wanting to leave this ce immediately. I wanted to get buried six feet below the grounds all of a sudden.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t supposed to think about the matters I did when I was Desmond¡¯s Luna but he asked me. I had no ns to tell him and just wanted to guess it to myself.


    I gasped and straightened my back when I felt his lips at my nape. I turned my head at Desmond who was smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°What-¡± I touched my nape as I felt shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Continue tasting,¡± he said and distanced himself from me.


    I was rendered speechless while I still felt his kiss on my nape. I looked at thedy who guided us here. She was not looking at me but I was certain that I saw her looking in our direction earlier.


    I inhaled and exhaled slowly to calm my nerves. I must not let his sensual actions affect my whole being. Desmond was just a pervert ever since. He had been like this before.


    I finished tasting the dishes. I felt like I was already full and didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. But while I was tasting them, it reminded me about Sander. He would be thrilled if he got to taste all of these food dishes he hadn¡¯t tasted yet.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    I turned at Desmond who was arching his eyebrow. ¡°Nothing,¡± I stated, shaking my head.


    ¡°You smiled like someone is making you happy already.¡±


    I looked at him in disbelief. What was this bitterness he had on his tone right now? ¡°So, what if it is? It is not like you have to dwell on who is making me happy,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I bet it is another man.¡± He scoffed.


    I smirked. ¡°You got it right, my lord.¡± With the words I said, there was an unpleasant expression he had on his face. I secretly scoffed. ¡°Are you displeased by what I said?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I bet you are thinking that I am a dirty woman again.¡± I could feel my blood boiling right now.


    Did he really think that I would ever just forget how he insulted me earlier? If he wanted to keep on insulting me, then I might as well annoy him more.


    To avoid a dispute with him again, I excused myself to go to thevatory.


    As soon as I got there, I heaved out a relieved sigh. This splic feeling was starting to eat me. Ever since he insulted me earlier, I couldn¡¯t help but this shallow feeling kept eating me. Desmond really knew how to make me feel worthless.


    He thought of me as a worthless person just because of my past.


    Shaking my head, I looked at the mirror as I stared at myself. I must not let someone define me because of my past. I had changed. I became a better version of myself because of Sander.


    Even if I was hurt at Desmond¡¯s words, I must let it pass. Desmond did not know me these years had passed. We barely knew each other¡¯s lives so who was he to judge me just because he took me so many times?


    ¡°Jerk¡­¡± I mumbled under my breath before I decided to leave. I opened the door and gasped seeing Desmond blocking my way. ¡°What¡­ are you doing here?¡± I asked, nervous.


    His lips curled up into an enigmatic smile. I immediately stepped back upon seeing that kind of smile he was showing. That kind of smile would bring disaster to me.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± My heart was pounding so fast when he entered and locked the door. I gripped my skirt when he marched in my direction. ¡°S-Stay away or I will shout for help,¡± I said in a low tone, threatening him not to do anything here.


    ¡°Oh? As if you can even shout for help.¡± He grinned.


    At that moment, I felt trapped. I evaded him and was about to reach the doorknob when in one swift motion, my back was already leaning to the wall just beside the door. I opened my mouth to scream for help but he was quick to cover it with his hand.


    Grinning, Desmond drew closer as his other hand was busy lifting up my skirt. I gasped when he reached the apex of my thighs which made me shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Do not be troubled, Seraphina. We will do it¡­ quietly,¡± he said, smiling grimly.

 Chapter 23: What Pleases Him The Most

    My knees wobbled at his husky whisper. His lips were teasingly caressing my earlobe. I closed my eyes and softly gasped when his hand reached for my cunt.


    I jumped to my feet and held onto his zer when his fingers were ying with my clit causing me to spread my legs and offered myself to him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten started yet, you are all wet for me, seraphim¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes and met his lustful gaze. My breath became heavy as his finger kept brushing my clit up and down.


    ¡°Oh, god¡­¡± I leaned back to the wall as my eyes got droopy from the pleasure. I saw Desmond watching me with amusement in his eyes as he knew that my body would easily respond to his touch.


    The worst thing was¡­ our mate bond suddenly reconnected. Because of it, I was getting deeply aroused each second Desmond was pleasuring me.


    ¡°What do you want, seraphim? Tell me¡­¡± he said as he lifted up my skirt and exposed me.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I gulped when he unbuckled his belt and tied my hands with it. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want this¡­¡± I said with a soft tone, I couldn¡¯t have the strength to push him away from me.


    ¡°But your body says otherwise.¡± He grinned and put my hands on top of my head. ¡°Now, be a good girl and do not remove them from your head. Alright?¡± I looked at his amber eyes. There were signs of threat in them.


    ¡°And if I remove it, what will happen?¡± I dared to ask, panting.


    ¡°You know what I will do if you misbehave, seraphim.¡± His thumb gently brushed against my lower lip. His gazended on my eyes and on my lips.


    I scoffed. ¡°Everything changed since I left, Desmond. Halt thinking that the things I knew back then when I was your Luna are still the same as right now,¡± I retorted and copied the same tone he said earlier. ¡°Bold of you to assume that I still know how you behave.¡±


    If he thought that he could embarrass me, then I could do the same and keep talking back at him even if it was the moment that he was pleasuring me.


    A moan instantly escaped from my lips when his fingers taunted my clit again. ¡°Oh, seraphim¡­ My cock wants your impudent mouth when you talk back like that,¡± he said huskily.


    I groaned in protest when I felt him removing his hand from my cunt. I watched him putting his wet fingers into his mouth. My breath had just been taken away by his action which made me lick my lips.


    Desmond saw it. His lips curled up into his conniving smile.


    In a swift motion, he exchanged our position. My heart was pounding when he took my hand and ced it on top of his trousers. ¡°Please me as you always do, seraphim. I want to feel that mouth of yours¡­¡± he said as his other hand was busy teasing the underneath of my breasts.


    My breath thickened as I stared at his eyes which made me hypnotize right now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± I said in a convincing tone.


    But Desmond didn¡¯t believe in my words. ¡°You really like it the hard way, huh?¡± I watched him unbuckling his belt and pulling down his trousers. ¡°Kneel,¡± hemanded in a low, dangerous tone.


    I looked at him and dared to meet his eyes. I wanted to fight him through a nce but I prevailed over him. With his dominant personality, I couldn¡¯t help myself kneeling in front of him just like I always did the same when I was still married to him.


    I flinched when he held my hair tightly and forced me to look up into his eyes. ¡°Be a slut for me, Seraphina.¡± Without a warning, Desmond shoved his cock inside his mouth causing me to widen my eyes.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± I gagged when he started thrusting inside me back and forth hitting the back of my throat.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Seraphina¡­ Your mouth really feels so good,¡± Desmond said, groaning in pleasure when his thrust was fast and hard.


    I held to his waist and closed my eyes. But I tapped him as soon as I felt like I was close to puking the food I ate. Tears also fell from my eyes because of that.


    Desmond removed it and made me rest for a while. When he saw that I was fine again, he didn¡¯t think twice to shove it back again. I gasped and held to his waist when he kept hitting the back of my throat.


    This time it was fast. His fast pace meant that he was trying to reach his orgasm.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach his peak. Momentster, I felt a hot salty liquid inside my mouth.


    ¡°Swallow it,¡± he said coldly.


    I looked at him and shook my head. But Desmond pulled my hair more and roughly squeezed my cheeks before he bent down to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°Swallow it and lick me clean or I shall shove my cock to your mouth again and again until it gets swollen, hmm?¡± he uttered in a threatening tone.


    I clenched my hands. That threat¡­ I must take it seriously. He was not kidding if the time was like this.


    ¡°Swallow it, seraphim,¡± hemanded one more time.


    With no other choice, I swallowed it while looking into his eyes. I tasted his essence that glided down to my throat. Looking ashamed at how he treated me, Desmond pped his cock to my face.


    ¡°Lick me clean. Make haste.¡±


    I closed my eyes when the tip of his cock was caressing my eyes, nose, and to my lips. I automatically opened my mouth and peeled my eyes open to look at him as I licked him clean.


    I sucked, licked, and nipped his cock just the way he liked it. Desmond leaned at the wall as he softly groaned while still holding my hair and guided my head on what I must do.


    I held his cock with my two hands and licked the tip of his hood causing him to tighten his hold on my hair again. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± I felt aroused when he called my name while I was teasing him by sucking his balls. ¡°God, woman¡­ You are so good¡­¡±


    His words were enough for me to make everything good for him. I licked the slenderness of his cock while meeting Desmond¡¯s lustful gaze. He looked pleased and aroused. His ears were tinted red seeing how he was so turned on by my action.


    When I was done, I slowly pulled away making a thin string line of saliva from the tip of his cock to my tongue. Desmond inhaled sharply as he licked inside his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I said and was about to stand up but Desmond did not let me. I held his wrist. He was still holding my hair. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I gritted my teeth when he was not releasing my hair.


    He arched his eyebrow. ¡°That is not how you addressed me, seraphim.¡±


    ¡°Then what must I address you?¡± I was starting to feel humiliated at my position while his cock was pointed in my face.


    ¡°You know what it is. Do not pretend that you have already forgotten it.¡± His lips curled up into a furtive smile. ¡°Come on, Seraphina. Seven years is not that long for you to forget what pleases me the most.¡±


    I pursed my lips into a thin line. I fought nces with him and it seemed that he didn¡¯t want to back down either.


    He gripped my hair so tight. ¡°I am getting impatient with you, woman. Do it now or-¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± I said in a low, annoyed tone.


    Desmond pushed my head towards his cock again. ¡°Do it again.¡±


    Clenching my hands, I looked up at him with irritation in my eyes. This man¡­ He really knew how to spark annoyance with me.


    Taking a toll of breath again, I looked down at his already alive, pulsating cock. I gulped. No matter how many times I had seen his cock, I was always surprised to see how big he was. I always questioned how it fitted inside me so many times. His cock I was holding right now had managed to bring me to ecstasy so many times.


    Without fail.


    That was for certain.


    I entered his cock inside my mouth and yed it with my tongue. Desmond breathed heavily as he released a soft groan. He started thrusting inside me again. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    I sucked him and kept hitting the tip of his cock to the back of his throat. I did my best even though I was gagging and kept pleasuring him to the best of my abilities. I even closed my eyes because this was so humiliating that we had to do this at this establishment.


    This made me recall back to the days where Desmond was so naughty that he wanted to keep doing this thing in any establishment we went to. I would leave embarrassed but Desmond knew that it also pleased me if I was in a situation that would leave me ufortable.


    True. It pleased me. It was exciting to do those escapades with him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But not like this. I wasn¡¯t even his mate and his wife anymore. I must not let him keep doing this thing with him.


    However, why did I feel otherwise and wanted more from him? My body was gradually betraying me every time I received pleasureing from him or I bestowed a great pleasure to him that would absolutely please me, too.


    I gasped when Desmond¡¯s pace became brisk. I immediately held to his waist and opened my eyes to see him trying to reach his orgasm again.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± He leaned his head to the wall and held my head tightly as he thrust more and more until I felt that I was going to pass out fromck of air to breathe.


    It didn¡¯t long for Desmond to reach his peak. I punched him when I couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. He released my mouth while I swallowed his essence just what he wanted. I was panting when I ced my hands on the floor as I caught my breath.


    I even heard his ragged breath as he also was trying to catch his breath. I looked up and saw him closing his eyes. My eyes dragged down to his exposed cock. I clenched my hands because I knew that I still had to lick him clean again.


    Desmond gasped and shut his eyes open to look down at me. He licked his upper lip as the corner of his lips curled up into a smirk.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Seraphina. A slut like you must feel blessed for licking my cock. Don¡¯t you feel pleased?¡±


    I lowered my gaze as I felt my wolf was howling in pain from the words he uttered. Even so, my wolf and I were still aroused at how he devalued me. I ignored it and nodded. ¡°Yes. T-Thank you for allowing me to taste your cock again, cinnamon.¡±


    As soon as he heard that endearment when I was finished licking him clean and he zipped up, he caressed my cheek while his eyes sparkled in delight.


    ¡°I have missed that endearment, seraphim.¡± He smiled before he mmed his lips to mine.


    Yes.


    That was what pleased Desmond the most¡­ my endearment to him back then.


    My cinnamon.

 Chapter 24: Do Overtime

    I slept through the whole afternoon, tired from today¡¯s event. Desmond decided to go to any establishment. He even went to speak with a party decorator and even asked for my opinion.


    I was thinking by that time if he was preparing for Den¡¯s birthday or his nephew, Daniel¡¯s birthday but I remembered that was impossible since the birthdays of those two were near the end of the year.


    I only woke up when I was already in the arms of Desmond and smelled his scent as my¡­ mate again.


    I didn¡¯t know why the Moon Goddess reconnected our mate bond again but I was not happy to learn about this fact.


    ¡°Put me down this instant!¡± I said, half-embarrassed as he was going upstairs. ¡°People are watching!¡± I immediately hid my face and buried it in the crook of his neck because I saw people looking on our way.


    That way, I came to smell thebination of orange, citrus, and cedarwood. With his scent, I could easily distinguish that he was really my mate.


    Desmond chuckled. ¡°Who cares?¡± I shivered when his lipsnded on my head. I even heard him sniffing me. ¡°Your scent¡­ I can finally smell you again.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widened when I heard his voice croaked. My wolf even purred when we sensed a longing in his voice. That also made me feel goosebumps because I sensed how he sounded happy and longing at the same time. It made my heart ache.


    I looked up and saw his stern expression every time he would look at me was gone. His expression softened when our eyes met.


    It made me recall the days we were happy. It also would lead us to talk all day. Those memories made my heart ache for some reason.


    It made me sumb to the same feeling I first caught when he slept with a courtesan.


    It was so painful that I couldn¡¯t handle how broken I was by that time.


    I snapped back when I realized that Desmond settled me in another chamber. I came to sniff his male perfume lingering around.


    ¡°This is my room. Stay here,¡± Desmond said after he ced me on his bed and went outside.


    I stood up and looked at the luggage he had. I frowned seeing how messy it was. Damn this man¡­ He never changed and didn¡¯t know how to settle his things.


    I picked up his indoor clothes, sighing, and folded them like I used to do before.


    ¡°Seraphina¨C¡±


    ¡°Until now, you still do not know how to fold your indoor clothes properly,¡± I said, scolding him. ¡°What are you? A pup?¡± I snorted bitterly and looked at him.


    Desmond looked surprised while he was holding a ss of water. I mean, his jaw dropped for some reason.


    I stiffened when I realized something and stood up in no time, dropping the clothes I was holding. ¡°I-It¡¯s not what it looks like¡­¡± I gulped as I could feel my heart plummet up and down, being defensive right now.


    Damn it¡­ I acted in the same behavior when I was still living with him.


    It was an instinct¡­ when I was still his wife. I didn¡¯t realize that I was acting right now. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be like this regardless of what happened.


    Desmond remained silent before his expression changed into a stoic one. ¡°Here¡¯s your water,¡± he said before he left.


    I bit my lower lip and drank it. I felt embarrassed that I acted that way. I didn¡¯t mean to be like that. I didn¡¯t mean to act as his wife again.


    ¡°Darn it¡­¡± I mumbled, a little frustrated.


    I took a rest and thought of my actions today before my eyes darted to the piles of clothes I took earlier. I looked away and left his room after I nced at the wall clock.


    I saw Desmond on the balcony having a cup of tea while Sir Elron was beside him. ¡°I need to leave now,¡± I said.


    I shivered when his cold rended on me. ¡°No, you are staying here. You must continue your work.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I parroted, wide-eyed. Then I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°That is absurd! It is time for me to go home.¡± I felt pissed right now.


    He scoffed a smirk. ¡°You are not going home unless youplete the work hours you lose this day. Without rest this time, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°I agreed with this setup and now, you are making me take the overtime?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but raise my tone. ¡°You took my whole day to go with you because you have been running errands! I cannot ept this! I have¡­¡± ¡­ someone waiting for me back home. I wanted to say but I couldn¡¯t.


    My wolf and I suddenly got worried for our son. We couldn¡¯t just stay here to do overtime if he wanted me toplete more than eight hours of work. My wolf was raging in annoyance. Even though the mate bond had been healed and made us reconnected again, our bond between mother and pup should prevail over him.


    I flinched when Desmond threw his cup in my direction. It was lucky for me that I managed to evade it with my reflexes.


    I clenched my hands, realizing he was returning to being a violent man again. I stared at the broken cup only to be picked up by Sir Elron.


    ¡°You are getting on my nerves today, Seraphina. You always talk back every single time and keep opposing me,¡± he said in a frigid tone. He reclined on his seat, looking at me.


    ¡°I need to go home. No one is going to take care of my¡­¡± I gasped and paused when I almost said ¡®son¡¯.


    ¡°Take care of what?¡± he asked suspiciously, arching his eyebrow.


    ¡°M-My home,¡± I said nervously. ¡°I forgot to lock it¡­¡± I reasoned, trying my best to be reasonable.


    Desmond didn¡¯t say anything. I got nervous because the way he scrutinized me seemed like he was seeing if I was lying or not. I inhaled and exhaled slowly so I could hide how nervous I was right now.


    ¡°I shall have Elron go to your home and lock it himself.¡±


    My heart dropped. ¡°N-No!¡± I eximed, immediately shaking my head. ¡°H-He must not do that!¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡± His arching eyebrow was making me more nervous than before. He was starting to get suspicious.


    ¡°Myndy shall not allow anyone she does not know,¡± I reasoned. My heart was pounding so fast. I hope he will approve of it. I must go home.


    There was no one who would take care of Sander. He would look for me if I did note home.


    Desmond didn¡¯t look convinced. That made me want to be buried six feet below the ground when he spoke, ¡°I am certain yourndy shall understand that the safety of your homees first. Tell us your address and I shall have-¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± I said, chiming in. ¡°T-There is no need. I shall stay here¡­ I-I will finish my work!¡± I mustn¡¯t let them know that I had a son from Desmond.


    As much as possible, Desmond and Sander must not meet, or else, he would take away Sander from me. That was for certain.


    If he happened to know that he had a pup with me, he would demand his rights as his father.


    I must not let that happen.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± He stroked his chin. ¡°Your heart keeps beating so fast. You know that I can hear it.¡± He slightly tilted his head, looking straight into my eyes. ¡°What are you so afraid of, Seraphina? It is like you are hiding something from me, hmm?¡±


    I scoffed, hiding how nervous I really was. ¡°Do not be so absurd. I just do not want you to know where I lived.¡± I thanked myself because I did not stammer this time. I finally gained the confidence to talk back with him.


    There was a sly smile lingered on his lips. ¡°Oh? What if I know where you are living?¡±


    My eyes widened. I could have sworn my face had gone color as well.


    He knew where I was living? Did this mean he knew that we had a pup?


    Shit¡­ This was not good¡­


    Desmond snickered. ¡°I am just jesting, seraphim. Why do you look so frightened?¡±


    Relief washed over me when he said that. I chuckled nervously and forced a smile. ¡°I-Is that so?¡± I could feel how my heart was hammering inside of my chest. I knew he could hear it which was why his smile grew wider than usual.


    He nodded. He looked amused as well. Perhaps because of the expression I was showing right now. ¡°Now, go back to work and work overtime before I change my mind.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows.


    I was certain that he was pleased to see that I behaved like this now.


    I coerced a smile and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I shall do that.¡± I turned my back and secretly prayed to the Moon Goddess that She would take care of my son.


    Please don¡¯t think that I left you, Sander. Mama would be back at the daybreak. I swear¡­

 Chapter 25: Distract Him

    I spent my whole evening finishing my work.


    Unfortunately, Desmond was watching me the whole time. He wouldn¡¯t remove his gaze away from me. He kept staring at me while I tried my best to concentrate on sewing his trousers.


    ¡°You know what is best to do at this point, Seraphina?¡± Desmond asked.


    I tried so hard not to yawn and focused my eyes on the needle I was using. ¡°To sleep, yes,¡± I said, not interested in engaging in conversation with him.


    He chuckled darkly. ¡°Are you that sleepy?¡± he asked softly.


    I didn¡¯t answer and just released a sigh. I was too tired not to say anything. All I wanted was to finish this. I felt like I was returning to the same workload back when I was working at Madam Ibanez.


    Ah, yes. I would be able to finish this tuxedo and would return to that kind of environment soon.


    I was worried about Sander. I hope he is alright and is cooking his own meal right now. He must have been worried as to why I hadn¡¯t arrived home. I looked at the wall clock and saw that it was already one a. m. One more hour then I would leave.


    Sighing, I looked at Desmond who was staring intently at me again. ¡°Can I make some ck tea? I am close to sleep¡­¡± I said as I rested for a while, feeling my hand throbbing.


    ¡°No need. I will make you one,¡± he said after a moment of silence. ¡°Just continue your work there.¡±


    I only nodded and didn¡¯t want to argue with him. It was a good thing that Desmond behaved right now and did not be a violent one unlike he did yesterday or other days.


    When I felt like he was not around, I couldn¡¯t help but bury my head to the table, feeling my eyes getting droopy in no time. Any moment now, I could finally fall asleep. But I must not¡­


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± I mumbled, slowly closing my eyes. Mama would be back, I swear¡­


    ¡°Sander who?¡±


    I peeled my eyes open as my heart raced so fast when I heard Desmond speak. I raised my head and smelled the aromatic scent of ck tea and Desmond¡¯s musky scent while my eyesnded on him who was already arching his eyebrow.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I inhaled sharply, gulping.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Sander? Your new lover?¡± He stretched out a smirk.


    It¡¯s our son, you idiot! I wanted to say that but I averted my gaze and nced at the cup of ck tea that was on my table. ¡°It is none of your business,¡± I said as I took a sip but I got burned from how hot it was causing Desmond to tend at me. ¡°I-I am alright¡­¡± I hissed softly when my tongue felt burning right now.


    ¡°Allow me to check it. Stick your tongue out,¡± he said, worried, and held my face.


    ¡°I am fine, Desmond.¡± I shivered and distanced myself from him when my wolf reacted to his touch. His touch was waking my senses so I must stay away from him as much as possible.


    But he held my face again. My heart leaped seeing him so close. If he would get closer, his lips might havended on mine. I must do something before he could do that and would hypnotize me with his touch.


    But I felt like it was already toote because I was already mesmerized by his amber eyes. His eye color was inherited by our son which was why I had a hard time moving on from him.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± he called my name in his sensual, hoarse voice that made my wolf react to that. His thumb was gently caressing my lower lip.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± There was a warning bell lingering in my head when Desmond was drawing closer and closer.


    My breath thickened when his face was near my neck. I heard him sniffing my scent and sighing in relief. I trembled when he breathed on my corbone. With his action, I could feel myself getting wet down there.


    ¡°I can smell your arousal, seraphim.¡± He met my eyes with azy smile. His eyes were surely sparkling in lust and desire while his hands were already teasingly caressing the side of my breasts.


    I leaned forward, yearning for more of his touch. I was supposed to distance myself from him but why was my body betraying me again? Why couldn¡¯t I stay away from him?


    Desmond switched his nce between my eyes and lips. I couldn¡¯t hold myself when my wolf urged me to kiss my mate.


    I kissed him and Desmond did not hesitate to respond back. He groaned and had my legs wrapped around him.


    ¡°You must finish your work,¡± he said through kisses while his hands were cupping my bosom, wanting to remove my dress. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± He groaned when I started kissing his neck and licking his earlobe.


    His hold against me tightened as his breath was bing uneven. I couldn¡¯t help pleasing him more than anything. I was slightly surprised that I still knew where his weak spot was.


    ¡°You will be the death of me, woman¡­¡± I ground myself on hisp while raining him some kisses. I felt aroused when I felt his bulging trousers colliding with the apex of my thighs. ¡°Seraphina¡­ if you keep continuing this¡­ I swear you shall extend that you will stay here.¡±


    At that moment, an image of Sander waiting for me at the t came across my mind. I halted and looked at him. His eyes were already glowing as his wolf was trying to take over him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Uh-oh¡­ This was not good.


    Licking my lips, I separated myself from him and sat beside him when I realized that I should not have done it to Desmond. ¡°I-I must finish my work,¡± I said after a moment of silence and stood up.


    I gasped when I felt his hand catch my arm and pull me to sit on hisp. I looked at him when his touch was giving me a fragment of sensations flowing through my body. He tightened his hold and buried his face in the crook of my neck.


    ¡°Desmond-¡±


    ¡°Come back to me, Seraphina.¡±


    I froze at his words. It was faint yet I could hear very clearly. My wolf was squirming right now because it was something we had been longing for as soon as we severed our mate bond with Desmond.


    ¡°I need to finish my work,¡± I said after a moment of silence. I tried to remove his hands away from me but he only tightened them more, not letting me go. ¡°Desmond,¡± I called his name by gritting my teeth.


    ¡°You killed me as soon as you rejected me. Do you have any idea how I could live my life without you?¡± he asked in a painful tone.


    I closed my eyes, feeling the corner of my eyes getting stung. Not this again¡­ I did not want to talk about this topic. ¡°I need to finish my work, Desmond¡­¡± I groaned and attempted to remove his hands but to no avail, he did not allow me. ¡°Desmond¡­ Please!¡± I pleaded.


    He sighed and released me. I got off hisp and saw his face darkened but he did not say anything.


    I immediately returned to my seat and continued my work. I even drank the tea that almost lost its warmth. I spent my whole hour finishing my work before I told Desmond that I needed to leave.


    He only nodded as a response.


    That suddenly made me feel awkward because his attitude changed again. Sometimes he would go soft, sometimes he would go silent or violent.


    ¡°I shall continue thister,¡± I said one more time as I curtsied before him and turned my back to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I halted and turned my head, perplexed. Desmond stood up from sitting and took a stride in my direction.


    Being cautious, I immediately stepped back. ¡°W-What?¡± I asked nervously and reached the doorknob but I flinched when he closed the door and pinned me between the door and his front body. ¡°What is it this time, Desmond?¡± I asked, growling at him in annoyance.


    I closed my eyes when his lips trailed down to my cheek and down my ear. ¡°Let¡¯s get you something to eat outside. Then I shall let you hop on my wolf formter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I creased my forehead and opened my eyes. ¡°I can handle going there,¡± I said. ¡°Can you get off me? You are making me ufortable!¡± I demanded.


    He chuckled darkly. That became music to my ear and I also felt a tingle down there. ¡°You are a pretty liar, seraphim,¡± he said meaningfully.


    I suddenly wanted to pinch myself when I realized what he meant. I was being a hypocrite. How many times did Desmond and I press our bodies together? Then I wasn¡¯t doing anything at that time to push him away.


    This was preposterous. Indeed.


    Embarrassed, I spoke, ¡°Fine. I shall go out to eat first and do what you say. So, get off me now!¡± I didn¡¯t know why but my tone changed when he started rubbing his lower body to my back. I felt like my breath was getting shaky and feeling nervous because of his actions.


    Desmond, why was my body reacting this way whenever it was you?


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said before he got off and took my hand to sp it with his. ¡°I knew a town where we can dine there at this hour.¡± He checked the time and saw that it was already two in the morning. ¡°I shall tell Elron to fetch these seven. That shall be enough for you to sleep, hmm?¡± He turned at me while my eyes were darting on his hand that was on mine.


    I snapped back when I felt his intense gaze and nodded. ¡°Yes. That shall be enough.¡± I was relieved because he was being considerate. ¡°Give me two days. I can finish your tuxedo,¡± I added.


    ¡°I see.¡± That earned him silence.


    I did not hear anything from him even from the time when he transformed into his wolf form. His elephantine ck wolf with golden eyes was still as gorgeous as ever. It always took my breath away.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself touching his snout. It suddenly brought me back to the past where I always admired his wolf form and until now¡­ I was still admiring it.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I chuckled when he licked my face. It was his usual behavior that he would always say that I must mount on his back. ¡°Alright. Alright.¡± He huffed and lowered his body after that.


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling because even though he could not mind link me, I could still understand his bodynguage. That suddenly froze me when I was about to mount him on his back.


    I realized what I was thinking and castigated myself before I shook my head in annoyance.


    Even so, I still couldn¡¯t help myself admiring his wolf form just like I always did before. I suddenly missed myself being happy in his arms before. Feeling my heart ache, I hugged his neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°You really know how to torture me¡­¡±

 Chapter 26: Cinnamon

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to ride on your back.¡± I curtsied before him. ¡°And also, for treating me for a meal,¡± I added.


    He transformed to his human form and looked behind which was the town za. ¡°Are you certain you can go on your own?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. I can handle it.¡± I just wanted to stay away from you after making my wolf squirm and purr. I wanted to say that but I halted myself.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He tucked his hands in his pockets. ¡°Go now before I decide to follow you and know where you live.¡± His lips curled up into a smirk.


    I inhaled sharply and turned my back. I stiffened when a pair of arms wrapped me from behind and smelled Desmond¡¯s distinguished scent.


    ¡°You are my mate again. The Moon Goddess is really fating us to be together, seraphim,¡± he whispered darkly. ¡°You are still mine no matter if you rejected me.¡±


    I clenched my hands as I didn¡¯t say anything but I tried to remove his hold from me. ¡°Let me go,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°You are mine, Seraphina. Remember that,¡± he said. His possessive words sent shivers down my spine before I felt him losing his hold on me.


    Then I heard the bone cracking of his body meaning that he was transforming into his wolf form. I started walking away when he dashed out now.


    That sent me a cue to transform into my wolf form. I had to hurry and arrive at the t. Sander must have worried that I hadn¡¯t arrived home.


    ¡°Sander?¡± My heart was beating so loud when I arrived at the t and went straight to the bedroom. I sighed in relief as I was about to cry seeing him still awake.


    Sander¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he dropped the book he was reading. ¡°Mama!¡± He ran towards me.


    ¡°Hush¡­¡± I whispered and lifted him up into my arms. We both dropped to the bed as I scooped him from behind. ¡°Please forgive me. You must have been worried, son.¡± I kept kissing his face when he did not halt crying and clutched my dress.


    My wolf was feeling heartbroken because our pup was crying right now. Now, she was feeling mad at Desmond for doing this to us that we had to take overtime just so we could fulfill the hours I hadn¡¯t worked in the daytime.


    ¡°I thought you left me, Mama¡­¡± Sander said through crying.


    ¡°No, sweetheart¡­ Mama is not going to leave you. My wolf and I will not leave you, alright?¡± I assured him and caressed his back. I even told him I have to work overtime that was why I did not get a chance to tell him because it was also a sudden change from the client¡¯s demands.


    ¡°I hate it when your client demands like that¡­¡± Sander sobbed. His tone sounded annoyed and heartbroken.


    ¡°I know, baby.¡± I kissed his forehead.


    Now, my wolf was furious against Desmond. This was his fault in the first ce.


    It took an hour before I calmed him down. I also fell asleep having Sander in my arms. That morning, I exined it thoroughly to Sander so he could understand it better.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was reluctant that morning that I would be leaving again. I assured him that it wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    Just as I promised Desmond, I finished his tuxedo after two days of working. I was relieved and Sir Elron and I jumped in joy after that.


    Later that afternoon, as soon as Desmond arrived, I informed him that. He looked unhappy when I showed him but then he nodded his head in approval.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± he said in a dejected tone. ¡°I have already sent the payment to your employer the other day.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I was feeling grateful that I got to finish it. However, there was this feeling of longing for Desmond when my eyesy on him.


    Starting tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t get to visit his hotel anymore. It meant that we wouldn¡¯t have to do something nasty. I wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy being pleased by his fingers and his¡­ cock.


    I gasped when I felt breathing behind my nape. ¡°And I will miss making you scream my name, seraphim,¡± Desmond whispered in my ear.


    I inhaled sharply as my knees wobbled when he caressed my nk. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I softly moaned when he made me lean to his chest.


    ¡°Tell me you also do not want this to end, Seraphina¡­¡± I squirmed when he kept raining my shoulders with wet kisses.


    I closed my eyes as my wolf was getting crazy at the burning sensation we felt with Desmond¡¯s kisses and touch. It was so alluring it made my mind go haywire. I couldn¡¯t think straight, especially since I could feel I was pooling in between my legs.


    ¡°Seraphim¡­ Tell me¡­¡± he whispered huskily.


    ¡°Desmond¡­ I cannot fool around with you anymore,¡± I said, moaning softly as I kept rubbing my behind from his bulging front. ¡°M-Madam Ibanez will kill me¡­ Oh!¡±


    Pleasure shot me when I did not realize Desmond was already ying with my nipples. ¡°No one will know¡­ It will be a secret of just the two of us¡­¡± He licked the weak spot in my neck where he marked me from the past. ¡°The mark has been gone¡­ Would you let me do the honor to mark you again, Seraphina?¡±


    I shot my eyes open and was about to distance myself away from him but he tightened his hold on my waist. ¡°N-No!¡± I struggled with his hold. ¡°Damn it, Desmond! Don¡¯t mark me!¡±


    I trembled in fear and used my forearm to block his mouth so he could avoid contacting my neck. I couldn¡¯t be marked by him again. The first time he marked was by force. I must not allow him to do the same thing as in the past.


    Desmond¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk before he went down totch on one of my nipples.


    ¡°Oh, good Moon Goddess!¡± Waves of pleasure briskly pped my whole being when he made me lean to the table as he kept paying attention to my nipple. I clutched Desmond¡¯s hair as a moan escaped from my lips.


    I arched my back, closing my eyes, to feel the sensation he bestowed on my whole body. His hand was ying with my other nipple while he exchanged paying attention to them.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I forwarded my hips when I already felt him raising up my skirt and his other hand was ying with my cunt. I already felt how wet I was based on how he yed his fingers on it. ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± I mindlessly said.


    His tongue, mouth, and fingers were so good I couldn¡¯t hold back myself from moaning. I couldn¡¯t care less if Sir Elron was in the other room. What I wanted right now was to receive the pleasure Desmond bestowed on me.


    ¡°Call me that again.¡± I slowly opened my eyes, feeling heady when his fingers were curling inside me as I moaned softly.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I was confused at the moment.


    I gasped when Desmond did not answer but he only pinched my clit which made me irk in pain. ¡°Do not make me say twice, Seraphina. You know I hate repeating myself,¡± he said. His face darkened.


    I bit my lower lip, getting weaker from his touch and the way he was looking at me. He looked like he was belittling me yet it was alluring for me and it was making me shudder in pleasure.


    ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± I uttered which I received pleasure when he yed with my clit.


    Desmond looked pleased as he kept lifting up my skirt and pulling down my undergarments. I watched him staring at my wet cunt and ying it with his already wet fingers. I shuddered when he glided his fingers up and down to my clit which made me lean and arch my back.


    ¡°Cinnamon, please¡­¡± Please what, Seraphina? What were you asking to please from him?


    It did not take long when I felt his tongue teasingly licking my clit. I gasped and was about to close my legs when he held them and ced them over his shoulders.


    He pulled out a chair and settled it in front of me, offering it to him. ¡°This is my favorite snack to eat,¡± he said with a grin that made me purr before he buried his face in my wet cunt.


    ¡°Dear me!¡± I clutched his hair, gasping for air as the pupils of my eyes dted from the ecstasy I was receiving. ¡°Desmond¡­¡±


    He halted. I opened my eyes and saw his face darken. I got bewildered when he rose from sitting and towered over me. He then drew his face closer to my ear.


    ¡°If you halt calling me cinnamon while I was pleasing you, I swore that I shall not make you cum, seraphim. Do it again and I swear that I shall make ite true, hmm?¡± he whispered darkly. ¡°Do you understand me, seraphim?¡±


    Seraphim¡­ Cinnamon¡­


    That were the only words he wanted to hearing from our mouths. Those endearments were precious to us back then and Desmond wanted me to utter thetter word whenever he was pleasuring me.


    ¡°Your answer?¡± He arched his eyebrow.


    I flinched when he pinched my clit. I bit my lower lip at the pain and pleasure. I nodded my head. ¡°Yes¡­ cinnamon,¡± I said, breathless.


    ¡°Good.¡± He stepped back and turned his back when he went to the cab to get something. I was about to close my legs from exposing my cunt but Desmond spoke a warning. ¡°Close that and I could have sworn that I am going to punish you, seraphim.¡± He growled.


    I clutched my skirt and frowned. ¡°Fine¡­¡± I returned my gaze at him when I saw him taking the sewing clips I used to hold theyers of fabric when I was sewing. ¡°W-What are you going to do with that?¡± I asked nervously when he settled in between my legs.


    ¡°Do not be naive, seraphim.¡± He smirked. ¡°You know what we always do with an improvise like this.¡± I gulped, nervous. I would never forget that kind of pleasure he would bestow me¡­ He towered over me and lowered his head to lick both of my nipples. I whimpered when he sucked both of them. That way, I got to close my eyes in submission to feel the sensation I felt crawling through my whole being.


    Then I felt a pain struck to my nipples causing me to gasp and open my eyes wide. ¡°Ouch!¡± I stiffened, hissing in pain when I realized Desmond clipped my nipples. I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Cinnamon, it hurts!¡± I eximed in pain.


    I should have heard a horrified tone in my voice but instead, I heard myself releasing a soft moan at the pain of how the quilting clips were being pinched.


    I looked at Desmond who was already sitting and ced my legs over his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s the point, seraphim.¡± He winked. He licked his lips when his upper lip curled into a smirk before he waved another quilting clip in his hand. ¡°We will use thister. For now, let me taste how sweet you are, seraphim.¡±


    I moaned when he buried his face and licked my cunt. I shivered in delight as I felt the pain in my nipples. His tongue was pleasing me at the same time.


    ¡°Dear Moon Goddess¡­¡± I moaned and arched my back.


    This was it¡­ Desmond was back in his proper pleasuring ways.


    A pleasure that included pain that pleased me at the same time.


    I was so dead now that I was missing this type of pleasure he bestowed on me, unlike thest time.


    Desmond¡­ You knew what I really liked from the start yet you knew how to tease me¡­

 Chapter 27: Say It

    ¡°Cinnamon¡­ More¡­¡± I locked his head and pressed his face more to my cunt.


    Desmond groaned in delight as he kept giving me the gratification he wanted to give me at the same time, the clips on my nipples were giving me a striking pain yet it was pleasurable in many ways.


    This was it¡­ This was the pleasure I had been looking for. Desmond knew that this was how I must be pleasured unlike thest time that he was being soft on me.


    I knew that I must halt this idea of fucking with him but my body and my wolf were betraying me to allow Desmond to make us insane than before.


    ¡°Lick me more, cinnamon! Faster!¡± I demanded when his tongue reached my clit and paid attention to it before he glided down to my opening.


    Desmond did not fail me as his tongue pleased me more. I felt his fingers entering inside me and curling them. I moaned more. It did not take long for me to reach my peak as I arched my back.


    ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± I kept convulsing when he did not stop licking me, especially on my sensitive flesh which made me forward my hips, convulsing more. ¡°I-It¡¯s too sensitive¡­¡± I tried to halt him from licking and ying with my clit but Desmond did not follow me. ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    Even though it was quite painful, I endured it as this pain was just nothing but a pleasure for me. My nipples were mped and my clit was over sensitive yet even if I begged him to stop this, Desmond would not ever do that.


    ¡°In every pain, there must be a pleasure.¡± I heard Desmond say before he used the quilting clip to pinch my clit.


    Ah, shit. That motto¡­ He never changed his ways.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± There was pain registered on my face as my breath became uneven.


    I looked at Desmond who was unbuckling his belt and pulled down his trousers revealing his hard, pulsating cock. ¡°Is it painful, seraphim?¡± he asked as he leaned forward.


    I gasped softly and was irked when he pinched the clip on my nipples. I bit my lower lip with the excruciating pain as my chest went up and down.


    Desmond grinned seeing my contorted face right now. He looked pleased now that he could be able to go extreme on me. ¡°Do you still remember your safe word, seraphim?¡±


    I looked at him with droopy eyes. ¡°Um¡­¡± I thought carefully and gulped as I nodded. ¡°Y-Yes, cinnamon,¡± I answered obediently.


    He lowered his head and used his tongue to flick my pinched nipple. I was irked in pain before he started kissing my jaw. ¡°Tell me then,¡± he whispered huskily.


    ¡°Orchid,¡± I uttered, breathless. My favorite flower¡­


    I felt him smiling under my skin. ¡°Good. You still remember.¡± I shivered when he licked my corbone.


    I hissed in pain when he pinched more of the clips to my nipples. ¡°Cinnamon, it hurts¡­¡± He kept flicking them like they were not hurting me.


    ¡°Say your safe word then,¡± he challenged.


    I bit my lower lip as I closed my eyes in pain. I did not say the safe word. Even though it was painful, I never uttered it. When I opened my eyes the moment he stopped flicking my nipples, I saw his condescending smile smeared on his face.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s your answer.¡± He slowly spread my legs and teased his cock to my wet opening.


    I moaned in protest when he did that. I forwarded my hips to have his cock inside me but Desmond was avoiding me.


    ¡°Cinnamon, please¡­¡± Stop this torture¡­ I wanted to say.


    ¡°Sshh¡­ Patience, seraphim¡­ We are going there,¡± he said, smirking.


    I gasped in pain when he flicked my clit with his finger. I moaned in pain and pleasure after that. It was so good that it made me want to cum right now.


    ¡°I want you inside me, cinnamon¡­ Please!¡± I said as I got up and wrapped my legs around his torso, pulling him towards me.


    There was a triumphant smile lingering on his lips. ¡°Impatient as always even though you are already in pain, hmm?¡± He caressed my nk and he started leaving wet kisses on my bare shoulders.


    I moaned in delight when he yed with my under breasts. ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± I wanted to call him by his name but I knew that he was truthful to his warning so I must not disobey him.


    Knowing Desmond, he would say things and make it to reality.


    ¡°Do you want my cock inside you, seraphim?¡± he asked as he helped me to get down and pushed me to the table. That was getting me aroused each time he would prolong this.


    ¡°Yes, cinnamon¡­¡± I hissed softly when my body was pressed by his body as well as the clips clipped my nipples.


    ¡°Count,¡± hemanded.


    ¡°What do you¡­¡± I didn¡¯t manage to construct my sentence when Desmond suddenly spanked me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I held to the desk at the hard strike he hit on my bottom.


    ¡°I said, count!¡±


    ¡°One!¡± I said out loud the moment he spanked me hard on my other cheek.


    Spank!


    ¡°Three!¡±


    Spank!


    ¡°Four!¡±


    Spank!


    ¡°Five!¡±


    I was already crying at the count of five because the way he spanked me was so hard and I could feel the stinging pain in both of my cheeks.


    ¡°Say your safe word if you wish me to halt now.¡± I gasped when he spanked me so hard again.


    ¡°Six!¡± I shook my head, not wanting to give in to his invitation to say the safe word.


    ¡°If you do not want it, say it, seraphim,¡± he said in a husky voice. I flinched when he spanked me again.


    ¡°I-I can still handle it¡­¡± I just wanted him to have his cock inside me. ¡°Please, cinnamon. I want you now,¡± I begged.


    I hissed one more time when he pressed his body causing the clips on my nipples to tighten. ¡°Such a good girl you are. Do you wish to be rewarded, seraphim?¡± he whispered.


    My breath became more uneven with the way he praised me. I nodded my head while enduring the pain in my nipples and in my clit.


    ¡°Use your words, seraphim. Say it.¡± I closed my eyes because his hoarse voice was hypnotizing me for some reason.


    I opened my mouth and said the words he wanted to hear. ¡°I-I wish to be rewarded, cinnamon.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to give you at this moment?¡± I moaned when the tip of his cock was teasingly caressing my wet opening again.


    ¡°Your cock¡­¡± I gasped when his other hand was flicking my clit. It was painful yet pleasurable. ¡°¡­ I want it inside me. Now, cinnamon,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Say the magic word.¡± I bit my lower lip and closed my eyes when he licked my earlobe, teasingly wanting me to lose myposure.


    ¡°P-Please, cinnamon.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled darkly and held my waist. ¡°Ask and you shall receive, seraphim.¡± With his words, he finally shoved his cock inside me, having no hesitation.


    I gasped and moaned at the same time feeling his big, long cock inside me again.


    ¡°You are so wet for me, seraphim. You really know how to take my cock inside you.¡±


    ¡°Dear, dear me¡­¡± I moaned as my head was pulled back because of Desmond.


    I couldn¡¯t care less now that the desk was colliding with the wall. All I cared about was Desmond¡¯s cock was able to make me scream his name again after I received waves of pleasure from his touch and the pain.


    This pain I felt added spice to the pleasure I was feeling right now. And Desmond¡­ Desmond never failed to make me feel in heaven.


    ¡°Cinnamon!¡± I screamed when I reached my peak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, seraphim. I am your cinnamon. Do you understand me?¡± he asked in his raspy tone as his pace was getting faster. I only moaned as an answer. But Desmond wouldn¡¯t ept that so he roughly pulled my hair back and whispered, ¡°Do you understand me?¡± he asked one more time, emphasizing each word.


    I slowly opened my eyes and stared back at him. I got to see him covered in beads of sweat while he was panting. He still looked handsome to my eyes and he looked more attractive seeing him in that state.


    ¡°Yes, cinnamon.¡±


    As soon as I answered his question, he grabbed my face and crashed his lips into mine. I did not hesitate to respond back while he was pounding inside me. I clung to him while I was moaning inside his mouth.


    His scent smelled intoxicating which made me more aroused because of the fact that he became my fated mate again. This sex experienceing from Desmond was giving me more ecstasy than before.


    It was so fucking good, to be honest. I couldn¡¯t get enough of him. Even from back home, I always thought of him and the way he took me so many times.


    Desmond¡­ He really knew how to get inside my head even though I never wanted to get involved with him.


    For thest time, I would indulge myself in having this invigorating fornication. After that, I would stay away from Desmond.


    I must not involve myself with him again before he demanded things that would lead him to know about the existence of our son. That would be the end of everything if he took the most precious person I kept away from him.


    ¡°Oh my god, cinnamon!¡± I screamed again and again when I reached my orgasm again as well as Desmond¡¯s.


    ¡°Fuck! You are so fucking good, seraphim!¡± he groaned in pleasure as he released his essence inside me.


    I convulsed while he copsed on top of me. I could hear our breaths mingled as we both caught our normal breathing. I slowly closed my eyes as I felt tired now.


    Desmond carefully took me in his arms and scooped me. I did not know where he was heading. All I wanted at this moment was to get some sleep but how could I do that when my nipples and my clit were still clipped?


    ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± I called him in a weak tone as soon as I felt the soft mattress on my back and shivered when he undressed me.


    ¡°Shh¡­ I¡¯m on it, seraphim,¡± he said softly as I felt him removing the quilting clips on my nipples and clit.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw him settling it on the bedside table. Then I realized that I was in his room. I couldn¡¯t even get up right now as all I could do was watch him undressing his clothes before he settled beside me.


    Desmond settled my head to his biceps and gathered me near his body. ¡°Rest for now, seraphim.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I have to go hometer¡­ My business here is over,¡± I said as I felt sleepy. I even yawned and crawled more to him. I even buried my head in the crook of his neck as I smelled his alluring musky scent as my mate. ¡°I missed this¡­¡± I said mindlessly.


    He gently caressed my hair and nted a soft kiss on my forehead. ¡°Me, too. I have missed you.¡±


    I creased my forehead a little feeling the longing in his tone. But even so, I gradually allowed myself being sumbed to slumber.


    But before I could fall asleep, he mumbled something that I could hardlyprehend.


    ¡°I will take you back again, seraphim. You¡­ and our son¡­ I am not going to allow you to run away from me again. I promise you that, Seraphina.¡±

 Chapter 28: To Melt Him

    ¡°Lord Verlice is satisfied with your work so here is your bonus for that,¡± Madam Ibanez said as she scoffed bitterly, bestowing me with the small brown envelope.


    My face brightened up as I nodded. ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± I said, feeling delighted. I even bowed my head before her. Then I returned to my workstation.


    ¡°Someone is smiling brightly today.¡± I smiled sheepishly when Niscia teased.


    ¡°Someone also received a bonus today,¡± I teased back.


    I got to know that she finished the dress Desmond asked her to do. Somehow it made me feel bitter because it meant that Desmond was supposed to give it to someone. That woman was so lucky¡­


    ¡°Shall we go out then? Take Sander with you.¡± She nudged me as we took a five-minute break.


    ¡°I have ns for today. Unfortunately. We can go out on this day off if you like.¡± It was fortunate that we had the same day of having a day off on this recent schedule.


    Our day offs shuffled every two weeks. I was so d that finally, Niscia and I had the same day that we had to take our day off.


    ¡°Good idea!¡± she eximed and hugged my side. ¡°It shall be my first time after several years of working with¡­¡± she paused and whispered. ¡°¡­ that bitch.¡± I cackled at her words. ¡°We can have a pic, hmm?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s prepare some meal that is good for a pic,¡± I said. It was a good thing I learned to cook now unlike before when I was a terrible cook.


    I studied harder when I escaped from Desmond. It was a good thing I worked on it which I improved throughout these years.


    Then Sander learned everything from me. I admitted that he was way better than I was.


    After our shift at work, I happily went to the market to purchase some ingredients. I made it certain that I would cook the meal Sander hasn¡¯t tasted yet. I hummed a song while I was walking on the pavement. Then I came to a halt when I saw a familiar man, who was wearing a trench coat and a hat, that made my heart jump out of my ribcage who was near to the alley which I needed to go to because my t was near there.


    I immediately looked away and turned around to go to another route. I was cussing on my mind when I did not bring the incantation jewelry I had with me. That would be supposed to hide my scent from Desmond.


    I wasn¡¯t using it since Desmond couldn¡¯te here near where I was living.


    But howe he was on the street where I was living? Did he know where I was living? Did he meet Sander?


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± This couldn¡¯t be¡­ I must hide.


    As I turned to another alley, my heart jumped when I came to meet Desmond which made my eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°Hello to you, too, seraphim.¡±


    I stepped backward, horrified. ¡°W-What¡­¡± My chest rose up and down as I turned my head to see where he was standing earlier. He was gone right there. I did not even notice that he used another route and used his wolf speed to block the route where I was going.


    And his scent¡­ I couldn¡¯t smell his scent as my mate. Was he¡­ using incantation jewelry perhaps?


    ¡°W-What are you doing here, Desmond?¡± I asked nervously when he walked in my direction having a sinful smirk smothered on his lips.


    ¡°I came to see you,¡± he said, shrugging. ¡°It has been three days and I missed you already. Don¡¯t you miss me, hmm?¡± He looked at the grocery I purchased. ¡°Are we filling up some stocks today?¡± He arched his eyebrow.


    My breath was shaky right at this moment. I must calm down before he could hear my heart beating so fast. ¡°Go away. I am in a hurry right now.¡± I was thankful that I got to speak fluently.


    I slowly stepped back and didn¡¯t want to answer his questions. Though his first question had suddenly made my stomach somersaulted. Unfortunately, my wolf couldn¡¯t feel Desmond¡¯s presence as our mate because his scent was hidden.


    ¡°I found where you are living.¡±


    I halted from walking and inhaled sharply. I turned my head to see Desmond having a furtive smile on his lips.


    I could have sworn that my face had gone in color when he said that. If he found where I was living, does this mean he already knew about the existence of our son?


    No way¡­ He must not find out about that. But what if he knew already?


    Should I take a fight or flight?


    ¡°I am just jesting,¡± he said, chuckling.


    ¡°What?¡± I parroted. Was he¡­ telling the truth? ¡°T-Then why are you here?¡± I asked after Iprehend what he said.


    I stepped backward when he leaned forward. ¡°Well, business as usual, seraphim. You know that I work with His Majesty, Alpha King Azarius, right?¡±


    Even though I couldn¡¯t smell his scent as my mate, I could smell his male perfume that reached my nostrils and it was so alluring. With just his perfume, it could make me go insane without fail.


    I leaned backward when I couldn¡¯t handle how alluring he smelled right now. Desmond noticed it so he leaned more.


    ¡°C-Can you not?!¡± I raised my tone and decided to stay away from him.


    He smiled sheepishly and tucked his hands into his pockets. ¡°So, where do you live, seraphim? Care to let me see it?¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°No,¡± I answered immediately. ¡°Leave now and I cannot let you bring you to my t.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you living with another man?¡±


    I almost inhaled sharply when his face darkened. I felt like I was hyperventting right now if he kept insisting he wanted to visit my t.


    He would find out about Sander!


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± I lied and gulped. ¡°I-I mean I have a roommate and my roommate doesn¡¯t want any guests.¡± Shit¡­ Would Desmond ever believe me if my heart was racing this fast right now? He could tell, right? He was a werewolf, too, so he knew the fast beating of my heart.


    ¡°And your roommate is a he?¡± He growled possessively. He hastily walked in my direction and roughly grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Halt!¡± I panicked when he looked angry right now. ¡°It is a she, Desmond. I-I will invite you tomorrow and ask her to see if she will agree today.¡±


    That was the time he stopped. But he looked at me with scrutinizing amber eyes. It suddenly made me remember he had the same expression as Sander.


    ¡°Why not now? I want it now,¡± Desmond demanded. His hold loosened on my arm. But it made my heart and my stomach somersault when his thumb gently caressed me, sending a wavering sensation to my whole body.


    I cupped his face. ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± His eyes widened with the endearment I uttered. ¡°Tomorrow, alright?¡± I made my tone stern yet soft. It was the same tone when I was trying to convince him but he did not want to believe me because he was too demanding for my good. ¡°Do you get me?¡± I asked firmly.


    I could have sworn Desmond shivered in delight that I was using my firm tone and trying to order him. I knew it pleased him. But¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe he was still the same. He never changed.


    He was still the same man I knew.


    I could still make his knees wobble right now just by addressing him with my endearment to him.


    ¡°Your answer?¡± I arched my eyebrow while I distracted him by caressing his cheek using my thumb.


    I heard him purring. It meant that he was liking it. It did not take long for him to melt as he took my hand to ce a sensual kiss on the back of my hand while looking at me with that intense gaze.


    ¡°Yes, seraphim. Tomorrow¡­¡± he said dreamily.


    I bit my lower lip because his answer pleased me. My heart felt overwhelmed because finally¡­ I could make him hypnotize me. If before he was the one who could do that and would use force on me, my approach was a bitmanding yet it could please him just as the way he used the same method on me.


    ¡°Good. I shall see you tomorrow. Same ce. Here,¡± I said, sighing in relief when he agreed and did not insist on anything anymore.


    Desmond rolled his lips to his mouth and nodded. ¡°Yes, seraphim. I will be right here waiting for you.¡± He kissed the back of my palm again before he slowly stepped backward and transformed into his wolf form.


    I was more relieved now that he ran away in the opposite direction. ¡°Dear me¡­¡± I mumbled as I made sure that Desmond was out of my sight.


    I used my wolf speed to go to the nearest flower boutique and bought somevender flowers. Having this, it could hide my scent and would mingle with my surroundings. I was even more alert to my surroundings because I couldn¡¯t be certain if someone from Desmond¡¯s pack woulde to see me even though his pack wasn¡¯t located there.


    I arrived at the t and finally could breathe in relief. I was scared at the moment that if Desmond kept insisting on seeing my t right at this moment, he would do anything to leave me with no choice but to bring him here.


    He would see Sander¡¯s things here so as much as possible, I must avoid them meeting each other. He must not know the existence of our son. I was afraid he would take him away from me.


    Or perhaps, I could fool him that Sander¡¯s father was from another man.


    But I couldn¡¯t fool him. Sander looked exactly like Desmond, except for his hair! Desmond would never believe me with that.


    I put down my things and thought for a moment. I must bring Sander away for a while and would take him back as soon as Desmond was not here in this town.


    His business under the orders of Alpha King Azarius was to collect taxes in every establishment. I think he still collected them every year or perhaps, quarterly.


    Even so, this was not good. There might be a bad opportunity that Desmond could meet my son.


    The door swung open and revealed my handsome son. ¡°Mama!¡± He beamed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± I immediately hugged and kissed his forehead when he ran toward me. ¡°How is your day?¡± I asked softly as we both settled on the couch.


    Sander hugged me and leaned his head on my chest. ¡°I met the neighbors¡¯ kids, Mama. I made new friends.¡± Then he looked up. ¡°They are kind. We yed on the river bank this afternoon.¡± He looked delighted right now.


    ¡°Really? Can I meet them?¡± I asked. I was surprised that I got to know that he was befriending our neighbors¡¯ kids. I have seen my other neighbors and they looked friendly. They have already seen me with Sander before and weed us when we first arrived here.


    Halsey and Griffin were the names of Dami and L¡¯s kids.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander nodded. ¡°Mama, L said that she wants to invite me for dinner tomorrow night. Am I allowed to stay with them?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°She invited you?¡± Sander nodded. At that moment, an idea clicked inside my head.


    If Sander would stay there, there was no chance that Desmond and Sander would meet.


    ¡°Can I go and y with them more?¡± His face looked hopeful.


    ¡°Of course, of course, sweetheart.¡± That was a relief! ¡°I shall fetch you there. Mama will have a visitor tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Visitor?¡± He tilted his head before I nodded. ¡°Who, Mama?¡±


    How must I say this? His father was going toe here? ¡°Just a friend of mine. He won¡¯t be that long.¡± I caressed his hair.


    ¡°He?¡± he parroted, creasing his forehead. ¡°A male?¡± He frowned.


    My jaw dropped when I realized what I said. ¡°Um¡­ Yes.¡± There was no point in lying with him. I couldn¡¯t keep lying to my son. As long as I did not say that it was his father then it should be fine.


    I guess¡­


    ¡°He won¡¯t be that long, Sander. We just need to catch up.¡± Like what kind of catch up, Seraphina? Spend a night with him? I flinched at that moment. I castigated myself for thinking about that.


    His frown did not change. ¡°Can I meet him, Mama?¡± he asked after a moment.


    Oh, damn it! Not that kind of question¡­ ¡°You can meet him some other time. For now, shouldn¡¯t you be excited? You have ymates now, eh?¡±


    His contorted face changed into a pleasant one. ¡°Hmm! I will finish studying first then I will y with them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, right, right.¡± That made me feel relieved. I managed to divert his attention from Desmond being my visitor tomorrow.


    Goddamn it, Seraphina! We must be careful not to have Desmond and Sander meet.


    I hope everything will be fine tomorrow.

 Chapter 29: Late

    ¡°So, how should we n the pic, Seraphina?¡±


    I looked up when Niscia drank some water to drink. I chuckled and put down the needle to take a break for a moment.


    ¡°I told this to Sander yesterday. He said that we can go to Arsenio City. Sierra Lakeside is located there,¡± I said and remembered Sander¡¯s words yesterday.


    Niscia gasped. Her eyes sparkled as she sped her hands. ¡°Ah, yes! Yes! Sierra Lakeside would be the best ce to have a pic there.¡± She looked getting excited. ¡°It has been a while since Ist go to theke¡­¡± she said dreamily.


    ¡°Are you not going to ake once in a while?¡± I asked and realized that she and I didn¡¯t get much to talk about her life.


    Niscia was a secretive but open person. I did not know how to put it into words but she was a jolly woman and a talkative, too. Along with my co-workers, she was the only one I had gotten too close to.


    Niscia shrugged. ¡°Well, I do not have time for that. I have been busy for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Busy from what?¡± I tilted my head, suddenly interested.


    Niscia pursed her lips into a thin line. ¡°Looking for a mate, of course.¡± She winked.


    I chuckled. ¡°I see¡­ But you can try going to theke. We never know¡­ You might find your mate there,¡± I teased.


    She scoffed and yfully rolled her eyes. ¡°Well¡­ that might be so.¡± Her cheeks were tinted in red. It is evident that until now she hadn¡¯t met her mate yet.


    I smiled sheepishly. If from before Niscia was the one who teased me, right now, it was my chance to tease her back.


    ¡°Pic at theke is a good idea. Then, we¡¯ll get you to find a mate there. Let¡¯s hope you can find a duke or count there.¡±


    Niscia rolled her eyes. ¡°You are being hrious, Seraphina.¡±


    I winked only as a response to her statement. After that, we got busy handling the new order of the dress we were working on.


    Madam Ibanez was allowed to go home this six. I even had to use my wolf speed to go to the alley where Desmond and I had to meet. I hastily went there, almost panting.


    My heart skipped a beat upon seeing Desmond who looked pissed right now. Just by looking at him staring at his pocket watch and his darkened face, it was already enough that he might have thought that I was ying with him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could tell that he was fuming mad already based on how he gnashed his jaw. Also, I still couldn¡¯t smell his musky scent to distinguish that he was my mate. He must have still worn the incantation jewelry.


    I briskly walked in his direction. Desmond looked in my way. His darkened face suddenly brightened up upon seeing me.


    That ached my heart a little. His actions¡­ They were still predictable as ever. Except for a few miscalctions I thought. There were a few things that Desmond had changed.


    ¡°Pardon me if I amte. Madam-¡±


    I didn¡¯t get to finish my words when Desmond suddenly pulled me in for an embrace. I was rendered speechless, wide-eyed.


    ¡°Desmond?¡± I blinked, still in the process of what on earth was happening.


    ¡°You have me worried, Seraphina¡­¡± It felt ticklish when he whispered in my ear. His tone sounded so worried.


    ¡°You know that I have work,¡± I said and tried to release his hold from me but he wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Desmond-¡±


    ¡°I really missed you, my Luna¡­¡±


    My stomach somersaulted at his words. I bit my lower lip when I suddenly remembered the past and why we drifted apart. My Luna? I was never his Luna anymore.


    ¡°We must go now,¡± I said, acting like it was nothing. But my heart was feeling aching right now when I saw Hazel kissing him and Desmond kissing her back.


    He looked bewildered at my action. But then he took my hand. ¡°Lead the way then,¡± he said after a moment.


    I secretly gritted my teeth after I looked at his hand sping with mine. I did not know what to do having his hand on mine again. I¡¯d rather have him being rough and harsh on me.


    That way I knew that there was no chance that I would get along with him again.


    I brought him to the establishment where my t was located. I sniffed the lingering scent here and was d that Sander was not here yet. All I could smell right now were the mint leaves that were spread all around the t to cover Sander¡¯s scent.


    I even kept Sander¡¯s things even though he was confused at the moment about why I was keeping them. It was a good thing that he silenced when I answered him that I need to keep everything tidy for my visitorter.


    ¡°So, this is where you are living. Then it means the street where I was at yesterday¡­¡± he paused and nced at me meaningfully. ¡°What a coincidence, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I slowly inhaled so I could calm my heart. If I wouldn¡¯t do that, Desmond would notice it. I distracted myself by locking the door to avoid Sander easilying inside the t.


    I just needed to be careful so he wouldn¡¯t meet his father at this timeline.


    ¡°Um¡­ Is meat stew to your liking or honey garlic salmon will do?¡± I asked when I went to the kitchen to prepare our meal.


    ¡°You know how to cook now?¡± Desmond sounded surprised.


    I red at him. I was about to bark at him because I thought he was going to ridicule me about it and that the only thing I could do was to prepare a tea before but I was wrong. My heart jumped that he looked thrilled about the fact that I could cook.


    ¡°Um¡­ I do.¡± I was slightly bewildered. But somehow I felt overwhelmed because Desmond looked so astonished right now.


    ¡°Then, would you like me to help? I cannot just sit here and do nothing.¡±


    I stepped backward when he took strides in my direction. ¡°T-There is no need¡­ Desmond¡­¡± I inhaled sharply when he trapped me with his arms on each side of me.


    Damn it¡­ He was ruining my system again having his body close to me. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. When would I learn that Desmond would do anything just to make me ufortable?


    But when I got married to him¡­ I used to join in his escapades whenever he would dare to tease me. Right now¡­ I couldn¡¯t do that anymore.


    He leaned forward, allowing me to smell how good he was. But I was slightly disappointed that I did not get to smell his musky scent as my mate. I could only smell the perfume that smelled good to me.


    ¡°Just by seeing you standing right here, I already think so many thoughts on how I would take you, seraphim.¡± I closed my eyes when he whispered in my ear. His lips were slightly teasing my earlobe before he sniffed my scent. ¡°You smell so good¡­ You are making my wolf excited more than before,¡± he said huskily.


    My breath was getting heavy at his whisper. How must I halt Desmond from this?


    ¡°I need to cook¡­¡± I said in my sultry pitch as I clutched his tunic. I was getting hypnotized by his baritone voice and the way he was teasing me right now.


    I sided my head when Desmond wasying sensual kisses on my neck. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he hummed softly. ¡°Alright then. Allow me to help.¡± He stepped backward and looked into my eyes. I slightly frowned causing him to chuckle. I shivered when he raised his hand and gently brushed his knuckles to my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t sulk, seraphim. I wish to spend my time with you which there is no need of very intimacy.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows. ¡°I suggest you allow me now before I will think of something nasty here.¡±


    I could swear my cheeks were tinted in red right now. Damn it¡­ His mouth never stopped uttering such vulgar words.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Just halt from uttering your carnal thoughts.¡± I dismissed him and told him what he needed to do.


    Desmond smiled sheepishly. ¡°Well, I can smell your arousal right now, seraphim.¡±


    I halted and looked at him, wide-eyed. ¡°Desmond!¡±


    Seeing my embarrassed expression, Desmond chuckled and smiled softly. ¡°You never change, seraphim¡­ You are still a beauty to my eyes.¡±

 Chapter 30: Dinner Gone Wrong

    While we were having our supper, Desmond did not ask anything about my life seven years that we drifted apart. He only asked what could have gotten me going home sote and if Madam Ibanez was abusing us.


    I wanted to say that yes, she was abusing us and not paying us very well but I only told him the positive ones because I had a feeling that he was going to take her down if I ever admitted that.


    ¡°How¡¯s Daniel?¡± I asked after we were enveloped with silence.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond looked at me before he lowered his head to the meal he was eating. He already had a second bowl of meat stew because he enjoyed it a lot. He evenplimented me that he liked my cooking which made me blush.


    ¡°I am already considering Daniel to train as the next Alpha of the Rising Diamond,¡± he said as he yed the meat with the spoon he was holding.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I nodded my head. I pursed my lips into a thin line when I almost smiled because if that happened, he wouldn¡¯t get to know about Sander. Sander would be safe from the training of bing the next Alpha even if he had the blood of an Alpha in his veins. ¡°He will be a great Alpha then.¡± I expressed a small smile.


    His jaw clenched. It looked like he was displeased at my words. ¡°I am still considering it. But there is no final confirmation yet as I am still waiting for another sign.¡±


    ¡°Sign?¡± What did he mean by that?


    He looked up and smiled meaningfully. ¡°A sign that I have been patiently waiting, seraphim,¡± he said sensibly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I knitted my forehead. What did he mean by a sign he had been patiently waiting for? ¡°I thought Daniel shall be the next Alpha since¡­¡± I paused, not wanting to point out that we did not have offspring.


    However, we do have. I was just hiding it from him because I did not want Sander to know how bastard his father was.


    Desmond scoffed and didn¡¯t want to pay heed to what I said. His eyes focused on the meat stew before he ate it. ¡°I have been wondering what would happen if we get to have a pup if only you did not escape from my pack and rejected our mate bond, Seraphina.¡±


    I came to halt and became alert at his words. I tried to calm myself because he had no idea that I was pregnant with his pup before. That was my Sander, my little man.


    ¡°You paid no mind to me not conceiving a pup before. It did not be an issue to you,¡± I said nonchntly.


    He sighed. ¡°Yes, I do not mind at that time and besides-¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you sound like you want to me me that I did not conceive a pup?¡± My blood was boiling at the moment.


    It suddenly reminded me of the deal between Desmond and Hazel. And that¡­ I was infertile which meant I couldn¡¯t conceive a pup even if we were married for five years.


    Desmond looked troubled. ¡°Seraphina¡­ that is not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°I bet you are regretting at those times that I was your mate and-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I flinched when he mmed the table. He even growled a warning at me while his eyes were glowing in anger right now. It seemed I also offended his wolf. ¡°Do not piss me off, Seraphina,¡± he said, infuriated.


    ¡°I am only telling the truth, Desmond.¡± I wanted to provoke him and spouted the bitter things I felt at that time he was making a deal with Hazel. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason why you slept with a courtesan before because, at that time, we had no pup yet? Am I right?¡±


    He closed his eyes, looking like he was calming himself. But I could see how he was trying to hold back his annoyance as he gripped the bowl tightly.


    ¡°You told me before that you are not troubled but deep inside, you so wanted a pup that would inherit your Alpha position¡­¡± My voice croaked. ¡°You just don¡¯t want to hurt my feelings but what you did before hurt me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.


    I instantly wiped it off. My wolf was trying to console me. We both knew the struggle we faced when I got to see Desmond having a woman on top of him. To think that he would also sleep with Hazel¡­ That was a huge blow which ended up absconding from his pack and breaking our mate bond with him.


    Desmond did not say anything but he looked pissed right now. I could tell that he wanted tosh out at me but he did not dare so. But I could tell his eyes expressed a painful expression but he was just showing that what I was saying did not affect him.


    That was the purpose. I wanted to hurt him emotionally and mentally just as how he ruined me when I was still married to him.


    ¡°It was hard to trust you even from this day. I do not even know your motive as to why you are still approaching me. Is this how you are going to punish me for rejecting our mate bond, Desmond?¡± I asked, not wanting to prolong this drama.


    I wanted to know why he kept having me by his side even though I had hurt him in a most painful situation.


    He pursed his lips into a thin line before he coerced a smile, looking at the meal he was eating. ¡°I see¡­ My past actions are still hurting you¡­¡± he said, talking to himself.


    ¡°You have a lover as you proimed before. But you are doing something behind her back and you are sleeping with me. That is why you looked down on me, thinking that I am still a courtesan. What you did right now was what you did to me back in our marriage. You never change, Desmond. One woman is not enough for you after all,¡± I said mockingly.


    I could even feel my chest tighten. Even the corners of my eyes were stinging right now. The emotions I felt¡­ I thought I had already told Desmond. I thought these emotions that were eating me had gotten off my chest already which was why I tried to trust him again.


    Perhaps, I just buried those emotions deep in my chest. But the truth was I hadn¡¯t gotten moving on.


    I stood up when I felt like I wanted to burst some tears right now. ¡°You already took my body so many times. Do you still not feel content?¡± I inhaled and exhaled, looking away. ¡°Do you have to wait for your lover to find out about us? Do you even consider what she would feel when you are sleeping with someone?¡± I parroted. ¡°Fucking your mate that rejected you?¡± I parroted.


    Desmond was rendered speechless. Or perhaps, he just chose to remain silent as he did not know what to say about the usations I uttered.


    ¡°I think you should leave and stop trying to make me your mistress, Desmond.¡± I gulped as I choked my sob Desmond flinched in his seat.


    ¡°Seraphina, I¡­¡± He halted when he saw that I was already shedding tears. He clenched his hands when he tried to reach me but I distanced myself from him. He looked annoyed but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°I shall take my leave¡­¡± he said in a dejected tone.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes and nodded. I was about to take his bowl when he was the one who took it. He even took the bowl I had in my hand.


    ¡°Before that, I wanted to express my gratitude for cooking me a delicious stew,¡± he said and remained quiet now as he was the one washing the dishes.


    ¡°Suit yourself¡­¡± I went to the drawing room to sit there while I was quietly listening to the nking sound of the dishes Desmond was washing.


    While I was sitting on the couch, I came to see Sander¡¯s learning journal which was ced on the coffee table seeing that it was supposed to be closed but it was now open. My eyes widened as I got to turn my head at Desmond who was still busy washing the te.


    My heart was racing wildly as I took it and gulped seeing where on earth Desmond took this. I knew I kept it in the drawer of the coffee table.


    How on earth did he get to pull this out? He had gotten to see Sander¡¯s writings here!


    That made me nervous. I flipped the pages and rxed for a moment even though Sander¡¯s writings were written here. All the contents of his journal were all about the things he had been practicing and wanted to learn more about.


    I was even surprised that Desmond had even corrected some of the presumptions Sander had written. He also added some facts about the supply and demand which Sander was learning days ago.


    ¡°That journal is interesting.¡±


    I jolted when Desmond arrived and finished washing the dishes. I looked up and saw his eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Who owns that by the way?¡±


    I cleared my throat and hid the journal behind me. ¡°It¡¯s from my roommate. You should have not written something here,¡± I said as my voice slightly raised because of panicking that he got to see Sander¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°It looks like a child¡¯s writing.¡± I almost gasped at what he said but it was a good thing I did not react to it. ¡°But anyway, I have to leave.¡±


    I nodded and stood up so I could tend the door and opened it for him. ¡°I shall escort you outside,¡± I said. I was afraid that he would get to meet Sander along the way since Dami and L¡¯s t was just almost near mine. They were on another floor so it was somewhat safe but I needed to make sure that I would see Desmond off.


    We walked side by side as we were enveloped with silence. Neither of us was daring to start a conversation after what happened.


    ¡°I am going back to the Rising Diamond pack tomorrow.¡±


    I nced at him when we were walking through the pavements. ¡°I see¡­ Greet Den and Daniel for me,¡± I said, talking about his younger brother and his nephew.


    Desmond remained silent for a while. ¡°Come back,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I parroted.


    His chest was pounding so fast. But his expression remained stoic. ¡°Come back to our pack, Seraphina.¡±


    I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you hearing yourself? Why would I go back when I absconded from there?¡±


    ¡°What made you decide to abscond and choose to reject me? We are married for Moon Goddess¡¯ sake, Seraphina.¡± He sounded begging right now.


    It was kind of surprising to me because those days I was working in his hotel room, his voice was rough and hostile towards me. Right now, he is different. Sometimes he was stern and frightening, sometimes he looked like a lost puppy.


    I don¡¯t think I can read him anymore.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? You are to be med for all of this,¡± I said coldly.


    Desmond knitted his forehead. He was clearly unhappy about how I talked to him. He scoffed. ¡°I will know soon. The moment we see each other, I would make sure that you have no choice but toe with me, Seraphina,¡± he said meaningfully.


    I was left speechless and watched him transform into his ck wolf form. He nced at me with an arrogant gaze before he decided to dash off.


    I released a nervous sigh from that.


    I had a bad feeling about what he just uttered just now.

 Chapter 31: Sierra Lakeside

    ¡°Wow, Mama! This is beautiful!¡± Sander eximed as he started running towards the Sierra Lakeside and transformed into his little wolf form.


    ¡°Sander!¡± I groaned and sighed when he couldn¡¯t help barking and following the geese.


    Niscia chuckled. ¡°So, by his age transforming into a wolf form, he has the blood of an Alpha, correct?¡±


    I stiffened and realized that Niscia was with me. I turned at her and smiled wryly. ¡°I can exin, Niscia¡­¡± I gulped.


    She shook her head. ¡°No need, Seraphina. If you are that ufortable talking about your mate, then I shall not insist on it. I respect your privacy.¡± She smiled gently.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Niscia was very thoughtful. I thought she would try to pry on me but I was wrong.


    I was grateful to have her as a friend. She knew how to respect someone¡¯s privacy. That was why I wasfortable with her and sometimes when I was ready I would tell her about my life before bing a seamstress to work with Madam Ibanez.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set up the nket. Shall we?¡± Niscia asked. I nodded and helped her before I looked for Sander who was barking happily as he tried to catch one of the geese.


    ¡°He really likes going to the bodies of water¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t helpmenting as I sat beside Niscia as soon as we were finished setting up the nket.


    Niscia chuckled. ¡°I think all of us have been in that stage, Seraphina. It is all fun.¡±


    I only smiled as an answer. I wanted to say that my life was different back then. I had never gotten to enjoy my childhood before because I lost my father when he was captured and was set up in the Goldenpeach Woods to be an enjoyment for the nobles to hunt and kill.


    I was a rogue from the moment I was born. Then I grew up to be a prostitute in order to earn money and fend for myself. With that, I got to meet Desmond back in the forest where they were hunting rogues who made chaos back in the capital.


    That was the time we got to know that we were each other¡¯s mates.


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Sander really has the blood of an Alpha,¡± I said, finally starting to talk about my past with Desmond. I nced at Niscia who looked surprised that I opened up. I smiled and returned my gaze to Sander who was swimming in theke already. ¡°I was a Luna from this pack and that Alpha was my mate and the father of my son.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± She sounded surprised. Her eyes even widened. ¡°I mean¡­ you were? What happened? Did you two divorce your marriage?¡± She tilted her head, bewildered.


    I couldn¡¯t me her if she was shocked that I was the former Luna of the Rising Diamond pack.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I inhaled before I told her my story. ¡°¡­ he cheated not once, but twice.¡± I smiled bitterly. I started talking about how I caught Desmond by that time. From the time he slept with a courtesan and to Hazel¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s awful that he did not tell you he had ns to make that woman a surrogate mother just because you were infertile at that moment,¡± Niscia said, creasing her forehead. ¡°Did you confront your mate when you heard their conversation?¡±


    I shook my head. I waved my hand when Sander called me and waved his hand to me. ¡°No¡­ I have heard enough. Plus, I saw that he was kissed by her.¡± I started clenching my hand when that memory was recalled to my mind.


    My wolf was feeling enraged all of a sudden. We knew by that time that we must not forgive Desmond no matter what happened. Desmond knew that I hated Hazel yet he was making a deal with her¡­ by sleeping with that bitch.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Niscia said. ¡°So, you rejected him without asking him about the truth? Do you think¡­ there shall be a mimunication and you failed tomunicate it to your mate, Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost my trust, Niscia. You already saw your mate sleep with another woman once. Do you think you will still trust your mate if you caught him for the second time around?¡± She stayed silent. ¡°Will you still believe him? I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said, smirking. But right at that moment, I could feel my heart shattering again. ¡°Why would I still stay by his side when I could get away from him to halt this madness? I hated that woman yet he still continued having a deal with her. I already have trust issues with him since the beginning. I caught him and now¡­ I shallmunicate my feelings? If I did that, would I be at ease? Would I forget it immediately?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the annoyance that arose inside me. I just didn¡¯t like the question Niscia had uttered. I felt insulted like she wanted to put the me on me.


    My wolf had been through those painful memories. I tried to forget the first time I caught him and Desmond said that there was an aphrodisiac drug to his drink.


    ¡°I am sorry, Seraphina¡­ I have stepped into the line,¡± Niscia said as she took my hand. Her eyes were full of sincerity before she hugged me. ¡°It must have been hard for you to listen to their conversation. ¡±


    ¡°It was hard to trust him again¡­¡± My voice croaked. ¡°How much more that he slept with that woman I hate¡­¡± I bit my lower lip as I sniffed.


    I couldn¡¯t help crying. The time I caught Desmond sleeping with a courtesan¡­ and the pain that night I saw Desmond and Hazel¡­


    ¡°Mama! Mama!¡±


    I immediately separated from Niscia and instantly wiped my eyes when I heard Sander calling me. I turned my head to see him running in our direction. He had a worried expression on his face.


    ¡°Mama, why are you crying?¡± Sander asked as he immediately cupped my face. ¡°Is Auntie Niscia making you cry?¡± His face darkened.


    I shook my head and tapped his little nose, chuckling. ¡°No, little man. Niscia and I talked about something. It is nothing serious actually.¡± I nced at Niscia meaningfully. ¡°Right, Niscia?¡±


    Niscia smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, indeed. I did not do something with your Mama, Sander so you need to rx.¡± She raised her hands, surrendering.


    ¡°But¡­ you cried, Mama¡­¡± he said in a dejected tone. The way he sounded¡­ I could tell that he wanted to know what Niscia and I talked about.


    I heaved out a sigh and gathered him so I could allow him on myp. I cupped his face, having a debate if I must tell him about his father or not. Until now, he had been so clueless about his existence.


    What frightened me was Sander would look for Desmond¡¯s presence. But I knew Sander had the right to know about his father, especially since he had a great resemnce to Desmond. Only that the difference was he had some golden locks which he inherited from me.


    ¡°Should I tell him?¡± I asked Niscia when I hugged Sander.


    Her expression softened. ¡°You should ask yourself if you are ready, to tell the truth, Seraphina,¡± she said softly.


    I bit my lower lip when I looked at Sander whose forehead was creasing. ¡°What truth, Mama?¡± He slightly tilted his head. I chuckled when I realized that he was still wet from swimming in theke.


    ¡°Let me wrap this first for you.¡± I fished out the bath towel to wrap it around Sander. Then I kissed his forehead. ¡°Alright, Sander. Listen to Mama.¡± I held him in one ce. ¡°I shall tell you about your father.¡±


    ¡°Papa?¡± He gasped, blinking.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Papa¡­¡± It felt strange to utter that endearment. Perhaps, if only we were aplete family and those disastrous events did not happen, I might have to get used to calling Desmond Papa, too. Then Desmond would call me Mama. ¡°Your Papa¡­ hurt me.¡±


    That time, my voice croaked. I only told him why he hurt me but I filtered out some words because there were some words I did not wish for him to learn at a young age. I also told him how we met and how I ended things with Desmond by rejecting our mate bond.


    I did not forget the details of how he was a loving mate and husband but there were some unfortunate events that led me from leaving the pack where I lived.


    ¡°It is up to you to decide, sweetheart. To me, your father is dead¡­¡± I said when I finished telling him the story. I looked beside me when Niscia ced her hand on my shoulder.


    She smiled softly and nodded, silently telling me that I did a great job of telling him the truth. I smiled back and returned my gaze to Sander.


    But I remembered that from my point of view, Desmond was dead. Then, why did I allow him to touch and please me? Why was I looking for his presence ever since he returned to the Rising Diamond pack?


    Hypocrite¡­ I was such a hypocrite.


    I lied to my son. I lied that I acted like he was dead but only then, I just saw himst week and even fooled around with him.


    ¡°Then, Papa is dead for me, too.¡±


    I snapped back and gasped when Sander uttered those words. ¡°Sander¡­¡± My eyes widened. I didn¡¯t expect that Sander would decide immediately. ¡°I thought you wanted to know your father. Why are you saying that?¡± I was expecting that despite the things that Desmond did to me, I thought Sander would still want to approve of having to meet Desmond.


    But it looked like I was wrong in assessing the situation.


    Sander cupped my face with his fragile hands. He was looking at me intently as if he was an adult. It felt strange because I could see Desmond from him. The gesture he was doing was the same as what his father was doing.


    That was for certain now that Sander was really Desmond¡¯s son.


    ¡°Papa hurt Mama. I do not wish to see Mama crying because of Papa. I do not want to see him,¡± Sander said, frowning.


    My heart was racing wildly when he said those words with finality. ¡°Sander, you must be kidding, right? You cannot just hate your father. It is already enough that it was me who had this feeling¡­¡± I said softly as I brushed his wet hair using my fingers.


    Sander shook his head. ¡°Papa hurt you, Mama. I will never forgive those who will hurt you. I love Mama so I will protect her at all cost,¡± he said in his determined tone.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    That surprised me more. He sounded childish yet his mind was set on mature thinking.


    ¡°Sander really cherishes you, Seraphina,¡± Niscia said, smiling as she took a sliced apple and bestowed it on to Sander. ¡°Here, Sander. Would you like to take a bite? Your Aunt Niscia prepared it,¡± she said, beaming.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander nodded his head. Excitedly, he took the sliced apple and munched it.


    Throughout the whole day, I kept thinking of Sander¡¯s words. I knew that I must be happy about this matter and that he was not going to look for his father. However, why did I feel like that must not be happening?


    Somehow, I was thinking of that time when I told him about Desmond, I was expecting he would be thrilled. But looking at him right now, he was not bothered about Desmond anymore.


    ¡°Sander, do you really hate your father?¡± I asked when we arrived at the establishment where our t was located after our day was well spent at the Sierra Lakeside.


    Sander looked at me with his innocent eyes before he nodded. ¡°I mean it, Mama,¡± he said and hugged my waist. ¡°I do not wish to see you crying again. Papa hurt you really bad. I saw you crying so many times,¡± he added.


    I bit my lower and blinked my eyes. I got teary-eyed and realized that Sander was really observing how I behaved every time he would talk about Desmond.


    ¡°I am very sorry about that, sweetheart.¡± I kissed the top of his head.


    He shook his head. ¡°Mama, if Papaes back, I will protect you from him. I promise you that,¡± he said in an earnest tone. He even raised his hand as if promising that he would keep his word.


    I softened. ¡°It is alright, Sander. I do not wish for that. But I am more at ease if you shall stay by my side.¡± I did not want him to grow hatred for Desmond.


    It was already enough if that was me who hated him. I did not think that Desmond would deserve hatreding from his son even though there was already a low probability that Desmond and Sander would meet.


    ¡°I love you, Mama,¡± Sander uttered after a moment.


    I felt my chest tighten because his words were very heartwarming. I gently tapped his nose which earned him a giggle. ¡°I love you, too, my little man¡­¡±


    We held and swayed our hands together when we went to the floor of our t. Sander was jumping while I was humming softly.


    When I saw that we were near the t, I came to a halt when I saw the familiar body built of a man leaning against the wall. Just by seeing his lean body, his ck jet hair, and his frigid amber eyes¡­ I already knew who it was.


    The man turned his head in our direction. I held my breath when his amber eyes darted on me before his eyes fixated beside me which was when Sander halted when he saw that there was a strange man waiting for us in front of our t.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I uttered his name as I could hear the loud pounding of my heart. What the hell was he doing here?


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said in a cold tone before he nced at Sander. I immediately hid Sander behind me.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± I looked behind me when Sander tugged my dress. I creased my forehead when I saw his eyes sparkling. ¡°He is the one I was talking to, Mama. He is the sire I always talked to in the riverbank!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I parroted, wide-eyed.


    At that moment, I could already tell that the day of hiding my precious treasure was over. I slowly looked at Desmond who had a soft smile on his lips, looking at Sander.


    ¡°Hello to you, too, little pup.¡±

 Chapter 32: Unexpected Reunion

    ¡°What are you doing here, Desmond?¡± I asked as I hid Sander behind me before he could say anything to greet him.


    His eyes that were darting on Sander went to me. I stepped back upon seeing his shallow expression. I suddenly wanted to run away along with Sander but I couldn¡¯t find myself to do so.


    I felt like someone nailed me here from my standpoint, so I couldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°I am here to see you, yes?¡± he said with a smile. He stepped forward and spread his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t I deserve to have a hug, seraphim?¡±


    I stepped backward again, starting to be more cautious. ¡°Stay away¡­¡± I could feel my heart pounding so fast. I nced at the door of our t which was already near to us. I nced behind me when I saw Sander waving his hand at Desmond. ¡°Sander!¡± I scolded him and put down his hand before I took the keys.


    He looked at me with his innocent eyes. ¡°But Mama¡­ I wish to speak with him.¡±


    ¡°Mama, huh?¡±


    I froze from my standpoint when Desmond spoke. I gulped and saw that the smile wasn¡¯t fading when he nced at Sander.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your Mama is her, little pup,¡± he said.


    My wolf was urging me to ce Sander inside our t which was the thing I did. I walked past him and opened the door. ¡°Stay here,¡± I said.


    ¡°But-¡± I didn¡¯t wait for Sander to finish talking to him as I immediately closed the door and blocked it with myself.


    My shaky breath was the first thing I released before I faced Desmond who had a meaningful smile on his lips. ¡°Leave now, Desmond,¡± I said, wanting to panic right now but I was thankful for myself because I could manage to beposed as much as possible.


    ¡°I came here to see you, seraphim.¡± He stepped forward to corner me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce me to your roommate? Hmm?¡± He raised his hand and carefully got a few strands of my hair. I got to smell his perfume and his scent that made me shiver down my spine. ¡°I am kind of interested to meet the little pup. What do you think, seraphim?¡±


    I almost gasped at his words. I immediately jerked his hand away from me and pushed him away. ¡°Leave now! I do not wish to see you here!¡±


    But Desmond, as jerk as he was, held my hands and kept pushing him away. In an instant, he drew me closer to his chest.


    ¡°Desmond, let go¡­¡± I tried to yank my hands back but he wouldn¡¯t budge. Instead, he pinned me to the wall with my hands on top of my head. His intoxicated smell reached my nostrils which added a spark to my whole being.


    Then he drew closer to my ear. ¡°Are you hiding something from me, Seraphina?¡± he whispered.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I clenched my hands as I could feel all my blood drain from me with his question. That way, I used all of my strength to kick him on his crotch but Desmond was kicked enough to evade it and released me. He even stepped back when I managed to contact my fist to his face. He even knelt and held his jaw for that.


    ¡°Stay away from now on, Desmond,¡± I said and gasped when a small figure came to pass me.


    ¡°Sire! Are you alright?¡±


    My eyes widened and it came for me to realize that it was Sander. ¡°Sander, stay away from him,¡± I said and approached him.


    My son turned at me with a frowning expression. ¡°Mama, why did you hurt him? Sire is a good sire. He helped me with my studies,¡± he said, sounding annoyed.


    ¡°You met him before?¡± I asked, horrified. Did I hear it right? My son¡­ already met Desmond? And did he say ¡®sire¡¯? I suddenly recalled what Sander said earlier that he was the sire he was talking to on the river bank. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± I said out loud, realizing everything before Sander could answer my question.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Sander called me as he slightly tilted his head, bewildered when he must have seen the frightening expression I had on my face. His attention was distracted when Desmond groaned. ¡°Sire, are you alright?¡± he asked politely.


    I immediately pulled Sander away from Desmond when Desmond was about to touch Sander¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sander. We must stay away from him,¡± I said as I looked at Desmond full of abomination. ¡°Get. Lost,¡± I said coldly.


    I could feel his stare before I pushed Sander to get inside our t. With that, I closed and locked the door. I even leaned to do it as I felt my heart hammering so fast inside of my chest.


    ¡°Mama, why did you hurt him?¡± Sander asked after a moment.


    I summoned my hand to halt him and showed him to bestow me a minute to calm down. I just wanted to be sure that Desmond already left which was why I had to feel my surroundings from the outside.


    ¡°Mama?¡±


    I inhaled and exhaled before I started walking to our bedroom. Then, I started packing up our things inside the luggage.


    ¡°Mama, why are you packing?¡± I heard Sander say but I ignored him. My hands were shaky as I took Sander¡¯s clothes and put them in the bag.


    ¡°I must have you stay away from him,¡± I said, not talking to him but to myself.


    I didn¡¯t expect it. I didn¡¯t expect that Desmond would arrive here at my t and would have to meet Sander on our way here. I thought to myself earlier that there would be a low probability that they would meet but I was totally wrong.


    ¡°Mama!¡±


    I snapped back and looked down to see Sander already crying. My heart dropped. ¡°Sander¡­¡± I knelt down before him and cupped his face so I could wipe off the tears that stained his cheeks and eyes.


    He sniffed. ¡°Mama, you are scaring me¡­¡± he sobbed.


    I halted and saw his body shake. Only then, I realized what action I had done right now. I was already packing our bags, ready to leave yet I hadn¡¯t exined to him what was happening. I took a deep breath before I gathered my son in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart¡­¡± I felt guilty when he started to cry more. I felt bad while my wolf was minding me that Desmond was still outside.


    I knew that. I could still smell his scent that had been lingering from outside. It was kind of distracting me but I need to focus and calm myself in consoling my son.


    ¡°I have frightened you,¡± I said softly as I gently rubbed his back. I hugged him so tight to reassure him that I would always be here for him and that I was feeling sorry for what I acted on earlier.


    While I was consoling Sander, I was trying to feel my surroundings. It was already half an hour and I couldn¡¯t smell Desmond¡¯s scent. But I was not certain if he was using incantation jewelry to wear it which was why I could no longer smell him.


    I only listened to the sound from Sander¡¯s hup and to my surroundings. So far, I could tell that he already left based on how silent it was.


    Sander looked up at me with his puffy red eyes. I smiled softly and gently caressed his cheek with my knuckles. ¡°Mama, why are you packing? Did sire do something with you?¡± he asked after he took the initiative to ask.


    I secretly clenched my teeth. Sire¡­ He was calling Desmond ¡®sire¡¯. Now that I remembered. I hadn¡¯t told him about his father¡¯s name.


    ¡°We looked like each other, Mama. Many people thought of us that I am sire¡¯s son,¡± Sander added when he didn¡¯t hear anything from me.


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± How must I tell him that the sire he was calling was his father anyway? The way Sander spoke¡­ He liked Desmond. Should I tell him that he already faced his real father? ¡°Please stay away from him,¡± I said as my voice almost croaked. It was a good thing that I managed to control the tone of my voice.


    ¡°Why, Mama? Sire is a good man.¡± He creased his forehead.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not.¡± I bit my lower lip. The day that I was frightened of hade right at this moment. I cupped his face, almost squeezing his cheeks. ¡°Listen, Sander. That sire you have been talking to is not as good a man as what you think it is.¡±


    I shivered because I was frightened that Desmond must have realized their resemnce. He wouldn¡¯t be so naive to act that their resemnce should not be questionable.


    It should be especially that Sander called me Mama. He already concluded now that Sander was our son.


    I was afraid that Desmond would demand to see Sander and would force me to take our son away from me. I must not let that happen! I bore Sander and had a hard time providing for his needs. There was no way that Desmond would just take my pup from me.


    I would not allow him!


    ¡°Mama, I do not understand¡­¡± His face smeared with bewilderment.


    I smiled bitterly as I sighed. ¡°That man you have been calling you ¡®sire¡¯¡­¡± I paused and looked straight at his amber orbs. ¡°He will take you away from me. So, please¡­ Stay away from him, Sander. I beg you.¡±


    I started to shed tears thinking that this would help to manipte Sander if he saw me in this state. It seemed effective because he cupped my face with his small, fragile hands.


    ¡°Mama, did he hurt you just like Papa did to you?¡±


    I closed my eyes and held his hands before I nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I said before I opened my eyes to stare deeply into his soul. ¡°He is, sweetheart.¡±


    With my answer, Sander¡¯s jaw dropped. Somehow, he looked dejected and horrified at my answer.


    His expression changed into deeply furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I will stay away from him, Mama. I am not going to let you be hurt by them again.¡± He hugged me after that.


    It was a victory of mine because I knew that Sander wanted to protect me. But it would be better if I had to ce Sander so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his father.


    Knowing Desmond I knew that he would do anything to look for an exnation. I must take precautions as soon as possible.


    He didn¡¯t deserve it. He didn¡¯t deserve our son.


    I am not going to allow him to speak with Sander ever again.


    I promise that.

 Chapter 33: What to Do

    I became cautious as the days went by. I was waiting for Desmond toe to confront me but he never showed up. I was agitated because of that.


    ¡°Are you alright, Seraphina?¡±


    I flinched when someone tapped on my shoulder. I was already standing on the pavement and turned around to see Niscia who had a worried expression right now.


    I let out a shaky breath and nodded. I thought it was Desmond but I was wrong. ¡°Yes, I am alright¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Why are you not going home then?¡± she asked and fished out her pocket watch. ¡°It¡¯s 7 in the evening already. Sander will be worried about you again.¡±


    ¡°Sander is not in my t,¡± I said, finally said. ¡°I did not allow him to stay there anymore.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    I decided to sit on the pavement, still thinking about why Desmond was not making his move. I had been like this ever since that day. Until now, my heart was hammering so fast. I couldn¡¯t even let myself feel calm more than ever.


    ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    I felt Niscia sitting beside me and gently holding my hand. ¡°What is happening to youtely? You seemed bothered by something.¡±


    I released a sigh as I tightly held her hand. ¡°My former mate¡­ He happened to see me with our son.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°What?!¡± Her tone sounded like she was freaking out.


    ¡°Niscia¡­ He is not that dumb. He has a resemnce to our son. Desmond must have been nning something,¡± I said nervously. Frustrated, I wanted to scream right now.


    I have been restless for the past few days. I always hesitated abouting home to the t but I was afraid that Desmond would confront me.


    ¡°Desmond?¡± I nodded. ¡°That is your mate¡¯s name?¡± I nodded again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I exhaled. ¡°How must I say this?¡± I yed with my fingers and looked at Niscia again. ¡°His name is Desmond Verlice. He was my mate and the father of Sander,¡± I confessed to her.


    Niscia gasped, wide-eyed. ¡°The one who asked us to make his tuxedo?!¡± I nodded my head. ¡°He is your mate?!¡±


    ¡°Ssh!¡± I covered her mouth when other people were looking on our way. ¡°He was my mate, I told you. I broke our mate bond.¡± I red at her because I felt like I wanted to sew her mouth right now.


    I was afraid that Desmond was just here somehow and he was just silently watching me. That was why I hid Sander away from his eyes as soon as I managed to speak with my son.


    ¡°Hmm! Hmm!¡± Niscia said as she raised her hand, promising not to be like what she did earlier.


    I squinted my eyes at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She nodded. ¡°Fine¡­¡± I removed my hand from her mouth.


    She blew her lips. ¡°I taste the soil¡­¡± She frowned. I chuckled and wiped my hand on her dress. She almost shrieked and frowned at my action. ¡°What the hell, Seraphina!¡± She stood up and distanced herself away from me.


    Iughed before I calmed down and tapped my side. ¡°Come.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hesitate as she sat beside me. ¡°So¡­¡± she paused and looked at me. It was as if she was testing if what she would say next would offend me. ¡°Is that the reason why you are so against working his new tuxedo in his hotel room?¡± she asked after a moment of silence.


    I averted my gaze before I nodded. ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°Did he do something to you?¡±


    I was rendered speechless at her question. I stared at my fingers. ¡°I slept with him so many times,¡± I confessed.


    ¡°What?!¡± Niscia forced me to look at her. ¡°Are you insane?¡± I only smiled wryly.


    ¡°I am still attracted to my ex-husband, Niscia¡­¡± I wanted to p myself right now. ¡°Also, our mate bond reconnected somehow¡­¡± She looked surprised. ¡°I know. I am surprised, too. I mean, why would the Moon Goddess do that? Desmond and I did not do anything to mend our mate bond¡­ But still¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t continue my words anymore.


    I didn¡¯t even know what to say anymore. I admitted that I let myself be drowned in his touch and kiss. They were addictive even though I hadn¡¯t gotten to be with Desmond for seven years we were apart from each other.


    And the power he held against me¡­ Our attraction to each other was too much. But even so, I still needed to stay away from Desmond because I did not want my feelings to be involved at that time.


    The sex was incredibly good. But I did not wish to go back. To his pack and be his Luna again. Never shall I dream to restore our rtionship after the painful things he did to me.


    ¡°What if you get pregnant with his second pup?¡± she asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°That is impossible. I took fertility control every time Desmond and I would have intercourse. I didn¡¯t even want to bring another pup here in this world since I already had a hard time providing everything to Sander so how much more if I have to bear another one again? It was hard to work for a living and conceived a pup inside. I already learned from the past. It was one of the hardest things I had to endure,¡± I exined to Niscia before my voice croaked.


    I suddenly remembered those times I already cried in distress because I couldn¡¯t find a proper job after I gave birth to Sander. I almost killed myself at that moment.


    Niscia was there and witnessed my struggles.


    ¡°I know, Seraphina¡­¡± she said softly. There was a look of sympathy and understanding in her eyes.


    One thing I liked about Niscia as my friend was that even though years had already passed, she never asked about Sander¡¯s father. She helped me and epted me as the person who struggled to walk along the road of struggles.


    ¡°Is there something I can do to ease your feeling?¡± Her eyes looked sincere. Niscia really looked worried. She must have seen that I still looked troubled.


    I heaved out a sigh. ¡°Can I ask a favor from you, Niscia?¡± I asked. It took me a lot of courage to say that. Asking for a favor means inconvenience to the person I was asking to. That was why I was hesitant.


    ¡°Of course. Anything, Seraphina.¡± She held my hands. Her creasing forehead was not ttened. ¡°What favor is it?¡±


    I inhaled and exhaled before I stated to her the favor I was asking for. Niscia listened well and kept nodding her head seriously.


    ¡°Alright, Seraphina. I can handle that,¡± she said when we both stood up.


    I almost got teary-eyed and hugged Niscia. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After that, we parted ways. While I was making my way home, I made sure that no one was following me. I returned to my home alone having no Sander lingering around my t. Sighing, I returned to my room and changed myself into my indoor dress after taking a quick bath.


    I brushed my hair, staring at myself in the mirror. I already thought of many ways to protect Sander away from Desmond. I thought of them for the past few days. I had been anxious.


    I looked at the jewelrypartment and took out the bracelet. This had been mypanion since the time I absconded from Desmond¡¯s pack. It became a big help because it concealed my scent which was why it would take a long time before anyone would find me.


    I wore it and checked if it still suits me or not. I smiled bitterly. This bracelet was also a remembrance that I got to know Desmond and Hazel¡¯s scheme.


    I removed it and returned it to thepartment. Sighing, I decided to storm out of my room so I could prepare my supper.


    But I halted and gasped when I came to see Desmond who had opened the door of my t. My eyes widened, horrified seeing him right now.


    Here in my freaking t!


    ¡°What on earth are you doing here, Desmond?¡± I asked in my sturdy tone. But I panicked when he locked the door. ¡°H-How did you manage toe inside my t?¡± My voice quivered in nervousness. I knew I locked that door.


    How on earth did he open that?


    Desmond smiled. Not a bona fide and genuine one. But a smile that would send chills down my spine.


    ¡°I havee here to get you and our¡­ little Sander, seraphim,¡± he said in his dark hoarse voice as he took strides towards my direction.


    I held my breath, trying not to react when he called me on his behalf as my heart suddenly sank when he knew about our son¡¯s name. I scoffed, smiling bitterly. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance.


    There was no way he could know that we had offspring. I knew I hid Sander away to avoid meeting his father. I did my best to not allow that.


    His smile turned into a smirk, ceasing a few meters away from me. ¡°Ah, so, is this one of your teasing games like you used to do with me, Seraphina?¡± He tilted his head a little. Then he continued to step forward.


    Every step he would take was making me wary. The power he held as the Alpha was emitting was making me shiver even though I was once the Luna of the pack Desmond was reigning in.


    ¡°Stay there, Desmond! Don¡¯te near me!¡± I clenched my hands as I stepped back a little. I was trying to find another way where I could escape from our t. I already knew that I could jump from the window. All I needed was to open it up.


    Then I needed to run away and take Sander who was temporarily staying at Niscia. Desmond must not see our son. They must not meet.


    They really must not meet!


    If he happens to do that, Desmond would do anything in his power as the Marquis of ckmont to take my son away from me. I knew the power he holds which was why it was frightening to cause strife with him.


    ¡°Come back to me, Seraphina.¡± He offered his hand even though his distance was so close to me. His expression softened which made my heart skip a beat. ¡°Come back to me and let¡¯s start anew¡­ with our son.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. Start anew? Then what? He was going to betray me again even though I am his mate? No way!


    ¡°You wish!¡± I turned my back and sprinted towards the window.


    I immediately opened it and was about to jump when there was a strong arm wrapped around my waist. Then in a blink of an eye, I suddenly felt my back beingnded on the wall which was beside the window that I was about to escape from.


    I hissed, feeling my back that was in pain before I shot that bastard a re who was smiling sheepishly. Then I realized that he was already pinning my hands to the wall. His lower body was locking my waist so I wasn¡¯t able to move.


    ¡°Desmond! Release me this instant!¡± I barked and wriggled from his hold.


    ¡°Did you really think I would let my Luna abscond from me again?¡± There was a teasing smile as he drew his face closer to me.


    With that movement, I got to smell his scent which made me able to identify that Desmond was my mate back then. He smelled like abination of citrus, orange, and cedarwood. It was so alluring which made my wolf and I obsessed with it.


    And Desmond knew one of my weaknesses was his masculine scent.


    Seeing that sheepish smile right now was making me annoyed. He knew exactly what he was doing.


    Damn this man¡­


    Damn him for knowing that fact.


    I shivered when his nose grazed my skin. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ You still love my scent, seraphim,¡± he whispered huskily to my ear. ¡°And I still love your floral fragrance of white iris and fresh peonies.¡±


    ¡°Let. Go,¡± I said, emphasizing and ignoring his words which were making me insane right now.


    Desmond looked up at me. Then there was a sly smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± he said mischievously. ¡°This time, I will not allow you to outsmart me again, Seraphina. You have absconded from me once but not twice. I promise to you in the name of the Moon Goddess that I will never let you go even if you beg and cry a river.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°As if I will beg at you!¡± I growled.


    My eyes widened as I gasped when his lips teasingly grazed my ear again before he halted. ¡°Worry not, my dear Luna. There is an only way I can make you beg at me.¡±


    My heart ceased at his words. He whispered like he was promising so darkly right now. And I already knew exactly what he meant.


    I snorted. ¡°You wish, scumbag¡­¡± My chest rose up and down when he nted sensual kisses on the crook of my neck before his lips stayed where he marked. It was making me feel aroused right now.


    Dear Moon Goddess¡­ Why am I liking this?


    ¡°Ah, yes. You will wish for it once you are back to my bed, making you beg for me to fuck you until you are unable to walk anymore.¡± I shivered, hissing quietly at his dark threat. ¡°I promise you that, Seraphina Beryl-Verlice, my Luna and Marchioness of ckmont.¡±

 Chapter 34: Was it Abduction?

    ¡°You cannot coerce me to go with you! This is abduction, Desmond!¡± I shouted angrily while I was punching his back.


    Desmond hovered me over his shoulder and lifted me like I was just nothing. He only chuckled as a response and held my legs tightly when I kept wiggling my legs to hit his chest.


    Then he put me down on the seat when he ced me inside the carriage. ¡°What is wrong when bringing you back to the Rising Diamond pack, seraphim? Must you not forget that we are still married after all, hmm?¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°W-What?¡± I was left dumbfounded when Desmond mounted and sat across me. ¡°What do you mean I am still married to you?¡± I asked, horrified right now at the shocking revtion that wrecked my whole being.


    Desmond smiled. ¡°Just so you know, we are not divorced, Seraphina. You may reject me but remember that you are still married to me. It means I am still your husband and you are my wife after all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t believe this. I realized what he said was right. How could I only realize this now? ¡°Then why did you not tell me this on the day I was making your tuxedo?¡± I asked, clenching my teeth. ¡°I was gone from your pack for seven years!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°So?¡± There was a sheepish smile on his lips.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®so¡¯?¡± My blood was boiling from how Desmond was talking right now. His mischievous attitude was something I didn¡¯t need right now.


    I felt like he was fooling me right now.


    ¡°Gone or not, we are still married, Seraphina. Also, we do have a son¡­¡± he paused and looked straight into my ocean blue eyes. ¡°¡­ that you kept away from me for seven years.¡±


    I shivered when his tone changed into an earnest one. I could hear how my heart was pounding so fast right now. Desmond didn¡¯t look pleased.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a son.¡± I had to deny it. I must deny it.


    Desmond scoffed. ¡°I spoke to him while you are unaware I had been seeing him. Do not act so dumb. You know¡­ He addressed me as ¡®sire¡¯, not knowing I am his father.¡±


    I secretly gnashed my teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t have a son. You don¡¯t deserve to have Sander!¡± I shouted angrily. I couldn¡¯t help the emotion tricked me to be more violent. ¡°I bore him alone! You do not have the right to be with him after the things you did to me!¡± I added.


    His face darkened. Gone was his mischievous attitude. ¡°We shall talk about that matter once we get home.¡±


    ¡°No. I am not going back to your pack. I am not going to stay with a bastard husband like you!¡± Ah, shit. My emotions weren¡¯t at bay right now.


    I saw him clenching his hands but he remained quiet. I saw his amber eyes expressing a painful expression.


    I averted my gaze away from him and remained my eyes on my hands. My hands were fidgeting right now. I couldn¡¯t believe Desmond got me in this situation.


    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to abscond from him. Desmond was too quick for my own good. I could have absconded and run away with Sander. I should have listened to the suggestion of my wolf. But I didn¡¯t.


    I was so dumb.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have our supper before we shall embark on our journey.¡±


    I nced up at Desmond. I didn¡¯t notice that he already opened the door and mounted down. I looked at where the carriage halted and saw that we were in a fancy restaurant.


    I scoffed bitterly. ¡°Do you wish to p through my face that I can never afford to go here, Desmond?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He creased his forehead and looked behind him. ¡°Are you worried about the dress code?¡± he asked.


    I looked away, and didn¡¯t want to answer him. ¡°I¡¯d rather go back to my t than staying here with you.¡± I crossed my arms over my chest.


    While having an attitude here, I was worried now for Sander. I hope Niscia was taking care of him. That was the favor I asked from her.


    I wondered how Sander was right now. I hadn¡¯t seen him and I missed my son so much. Probably, Sander missed me, too.


    ¡°Do you want us to go to a tavern?¡±


    I snapped back and red at Desmond when his tone changed into a soft one. It made my heart flutter somehow but I castigated myself for that.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I was about to protest when my stomach grumbled. I lowered my gaze, embarrassed that it happened. I could have sworn that my face was red right now.


    ¡°Elron, get to a nearby tavern. Your Luna doesn¡¯t want here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I parroted, bewildered.


    Desmond closed the carriage door. ¡°We¡¯re going to eat in a nearby tavern if I am making you ufortable. Is there a problem?¡± He creased his forehead.


    ¡°No. I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°You are going home.¡±


    ¡°Not in the Rising Diamond pack!¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You areing with me whether you like it or not, Seraphina. Don¡¯t even dare to trick me into running away because I will always find you.¡±


    That made me shiver at how solemn his tone was. Even my wolf knew how to fold against him.


    I tsked and crossed my arms over my chest, averting my gaze to the outside. In my peripheral vision, Desmond sighed in relief. It was as if he was indicating that I really knew him and if what he said was threatening or not.


    This was so annoying.


    We halted at a tavern as he promised. He also offered his hand so he could help me to get down but I ignored it. I was about to jump and thought of running away but Desmond was quick to catch my waist. I gasped after that.


    ¡°Let me go! And put me down!¡± I struggled with his hold.


    He chuckled darkly and pulled me to his chest. ¡°What a petty trick, seraphim. Try again, hmm?¡±


    I licked my lips when I heard his dark hoarse voice. It made me feel tingly inside and my wolf suddenly wanted to be near him.


    In the end, I ended up having to hold his hand by force. I tried to remove his hand but Desmond¡¯s hold was so tight.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I frowned when we took a seat. He was the one who ordered our meal. ¡°Unhand me,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    As bastard as he was, he brought my hand to his lips. ¡°I missed this¡­ being with you again, seraphim.¡±


    My heart flipped upside down. Even my stomach somersaulted. His words almost swayed my wolf but she remembered that he was the reason why we had to hide Sander.


    I was way more proud of my wolf because she chose the welfare of our son rather than Desmond¡¯s.


    However, I couldn¡¯t ignore the jolts of sparks that tingled my whole being when Desmond was brushing his thumb to the back of my hand. He was smiling and had a strange expression like he looked relieved.


    ¡°I cannot wait to spend my time more with Sander. I have been waiting for this day that you and I are going to be aplete family.¡±


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°Ah¡­ So, you admit it yourself that we were not aplete family. Finally, you have shown your true colors.¡± His eyes widened at my remark. ¡°Husband and wife¡­¡± I scoffed once more. ¡°You said before that we were alreadyplete even with a pup. Then, what are you saying right now that you imed that we wereplete just because you knew you had a son with me? What a hypocrite human being¡­¡±


    ¡°Seraphim, that is not what I mean¡­¡±


    I yanked back my hand when I caught him off guard. But I did not dare to stand up and run away from him. I wouldn¡¯t even dare because Sir Elron was guarding the outside of the tavern.


    Speaking of Sir Elron¡­


    I looked at Desmond when I saw him looking at me intently. I ignored him and focused my eyes on the people who were enjoying eating their meals.


    I suddenly remembered Sander. I used to bring him to a tavern whenever I had enough money to purchase some goods. I missed my son. It has been days since I hadn¡¯t seen him.


    I must find a way to escape somehow. I must take Sander away from Desmond before he could do anything to take my son away from me.


    ¡°Do not even think of escaping, Seraphina. I already told you.¡±


    I shot him a re. ¡°I am not thinking that. You are reading me wrong,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Is it?¡± There was a sly smile ying on his lips.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You are abducting me yet you have a lover back in your pack.¡± I looked at him. ¡°What you proimed that we are still husband and wife since I did not get to divorce our marriage, it means you have taken women in your home and made them your mistresses. Tell me. Have you built a harem back in the pack? How¡¯re your concubines?¡± I asked bitterly.


    I hated this. There was bitterness smothering in my tone. This was not me. This was the raging feeling of my wolf.


    ¡°Allow me to exin about that matter, Seraphina¡­¡± There was a guilty expression on his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I put up a sweet smile. ¡°Desmond¡­ You have never changed after all. You really liked doing things behind my back and hurting me over and over.¡± My voice croaked.


    ¡°Seraphim, please. I-¡±


    ¡°Can you not address me as seraphim? You do not even deserve to call me that anymore. After the things you did? Did you ever think you can still make a reconciliation with me? That is why your n is to bring me back to your pack? Go to hell if you ever think of that,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    I had to do this so no one would notice that I was so mad right now at Desmond¡¯s action. He really did something by ying around with women. What a whore husband¡­


    Desmond released a sigh and massaged his temple. ¡°Fine. If that is what you want to believe, then there is no way I can exin myself.¡±


    My jaw dropped when he looked up and gazed at me with a solemn one. I looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You are not going to defend yourself?¡± I almostughed at his response.


    ¡°Why would I? Even if I try to exin, you won¡¯t believe everything I say. What engraves in your mind shall never be abolished because you made yourself believe that I betrayed you along with our marriage.¡±


    I chortled. It was a bitter cackle that made me want to get the choke.


    I shook my head even the time our meal arrived and continued our journey on our way back to the Rising Diamond pack. Desmond and I remained quiet. Neither of us was speaking to each other.


    It took three days before we returned back to the town where his pack was located. I didn¡¯t linger my eyes outside since I did not want to see the progress of this town I had been living in before.


    ¡°We have arrived, Alpha.¡±


    I nced up and gazed at Elron who had just opened the carriage door to announce it. Desmond nced at me before he nodded and got down from the carriage.


    ¡°Seraphim.¡± He offered his hand to me.


    I red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that anymore,¡± I growled. ¡°Every time I would hear you say that you always made me remember why I absconded from here,¡± I said and jerked his hand. ¡°I can go down on my own,¡± I barked.


    As I got down, I halted when I realized that many people were watching. My eyes widened as I saw familiar faces that were around here.


    ¡°What¡­¡± I stepped back, suddenly distorted and feeling ashamed at my behavior and they had witnessed it.


    ¡°Mama!¡±


    I stiffened, wide-eyed when I got to hear Sander¡¯s voice. ¡°Sander?¡± My heart was racing wildly as I looked through the crowds when I heard Sander¡¯s voice again. Why was I hearing his voice? Didn¡¯t I ce him in Niscia¡¯s home?


    ¡°Mama! Over here!¡±


    I followed that voice. It was all over the crowds. I panicked because I could see a frail hand waving. At that moment, the crowds split into two. It revealed my son who was really here. My eyes widened when Sander came to run towards me and hugged my waist.


    ¡°Mama, I missed you!¡±


    I mindlessly ced my hand on his shoulder as I looked at the person who followed behind. I was horrified to see the person who I thought I could trust the most.


    She bowed her head. ¡°Greetings, Luna.¡±


    I secretly clenched my hands as I felt betrayed right now. ¡°Niscia¡­¡± What the hell was happening here?

 Chapter 35: Betrayal

    ¡°I said what are you doing here, Niscia?! You are supposed to hide Sander from Desmond!¡± I raised my voice, not minding the people who were here to see me.


    Niscia did not answer. Her eyes were glued to the ground, not reacting that I had been yelling and humiliating myself in front of the pack members of Desmond.


    ¡°Niscia!¡± I felt betrayed right now. I didn¡¯t even know what I must do. I want to w her out right now.


    ¡°Mama.¡±


    I lowered my gaze and felt the tugging in my dress. I immediately hugged Sander, who I longed for. ¡°I missed you, Sander¡­¡± I murmured.


    He started sobbing and buried his face in the crook of my neck. ¡°I missed you, too, Mama¡­ Auntie Niscia brought me here from the orphanage five days ago. She said that I will be safe here.¡±


    I stiffened. Five days ago? The only thing I remember asking a favor from her was three days ago. How was it five days ago?


    Then it hit me.


    I looked up at Niscia whose eyes were still glued to the ground. I stood up and approached her before I did an unthinkable action.


    I pped her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Seraphina, this is not her fault. me it on me.¡±


    I felt a spark when Desmond held the hand I used to p at Niscia whose cheek was bleeding right now because I showed my ws on it. But it quickly healed in a matter of seconds. I had never felt this anger right now. It was awful and eating me like it was poisoning my whole being right now.


    Then I turned to Desmond. I yanked my hand back and took Sander. ¡°We must leave now. Sander, transform to your wolf form,¡± I said as I was feeling my heart breaking right now.


    But Sander tugged my hand. ¡°Mama¡­ How about Auntie Niscia?¡±


    ¡°She abducted you without my knowledge, Sander!¡± I couldn¡¯t helpshing out at him as I was filled with thoughts that the people I trusted weren¡¯t to be trusted after all. ¡°You still want to go with her?¡±


    Sander gasped softly before he lowered his head. His eyes were getting misty.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± I red at Desmond who suddenly separated me from Sander. ¡°Why are you even shouting at him? If you want to me someone, that should be me. I am the one who ordered Niscia toe and look after you.¡±


    I scoffed before I smiled bitterly. ¡°How long did you know that I already have Sander before?¡±


    ¡°Mama¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet there, Sander.¡± I stared at Desmond. ¡°Tell me. How long have you been watching us?¡± I clenched my hands.


    Desmond pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Leave us,¡± he said, not talking to me. ¡°Take Sander with you.¡±


    ¡°No! I want to stay with Mama!¡± Sander eximed when Desmond was taking my son away from me.


    I immediately held him. ¡°Don¡¯t hold my son as if you are a great husband to me, Desmond!¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡±


    I turned to Sander and hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sander. I am not going to let youe near to your father,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    Desmond¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You cannot do this to me, Seraphina. I am still Sander¡¯s father.¡± Then he turned behind him and his pack members were still there. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say leave us now?!¡±


    ¡°Sire is my father, Mama?¡±


    I looked at Sander who was now looking up at Desmond. Desmond gasped and knelt as he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Sander. I am Desmond Verlice. I am your father¡­¡± His voice croaked and his eyes were getting misty.


    Sander turned to me, looking at me to ask for confirmation. I nodded. ¡°The sire you have been seeing and the one you said that you have been mistaken as his son, he is your father, Sander.¡±


    I could have sworn Sander looked like he had seen his life shing before his eyes. I watched how his shocking expression turned into an angry one.


    ¡°You¡­ You hurt Mama!¡± Sander said before he attacked Desmond.


    ¡°Sander!¡± My heart flipped upside down.


    Desmond was surprised and didn¡¯t manage to evade Sander¡¯s punch to his face. But he managed to snap back and evaded the next punch that came from Sander.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Desmond asked in a dangerous tone. ¡°Is that your way of greeting your father?¡±


    ¡°Unhand me!¡± Sander growled. ¡°You hurt Mama. You made her cry every time I mentioned Papa!¡± he barked.


    His eyes widened before he looked at me. I remained a stoic expression when I saw the painful expression written on his face. Gone was the cold attitude he had right now.


    ¡°You deserve it,¡± I spoke, already knowing what he was about to say. ¡°You hurt me emotionally, Desmond,¡± I said coldly.


    He released Sander when our son kept struggling against his hold. Sander ran towards me as he had this hatred in his expression.


    ¡°Mama, let¡¯s leave. I do not wish to stay here¡­¡± Sander said as he tugged my hand. ¡°I hate it here¡­¡±


    ¡°You heard him, Desmond. My son doesn¡¯t want to stay here. We will be leaving.¡± I took my son¡¯s hand and was about to turn around to leave when Desmond spoke.


    ¡°You are not going to leave unless I say so, Seraphina! I have waited for so long to take you here and now, you are going to decide to abscond from me again?!¡±


    I turned around when I felt my ears had been hit by cymbals right now. ¡°Are you hearing yourself?!¡± I raised my voice. I ignored when Sander tried to hold my hand as I came straight to Desmond while he did the same thing. ¡°I absconded because of you hurting me emotionally! You became a jerk to my eyes and now, you want me back in your life? You asshole! How dare you act as if you waited so long and you act like you suffered?! Don¡¯t be delusional, Desmond! I shall never go back to you and act like you deserve to have Sander after all!¡± I pushed his chest. ¡°After what you have done¡­¡± My voice croaked. ¡°You made me suffer under our marriage!¡±


    My chest rose up and down as I harshly wiped the tears that fell from my eyes. I couldn¡¯t ept that the wounds from the past were opening up slowly.


    ¡°This pack reminds me how much I endured the pain you caused me!¡± I added.


    He cheated on me twice¡­ I epted him when I caught him sleeping with a courtesan. I forgave him and bestowed him a chance. I was too dumb to ept his reasoning. I should¡¯ve known that he liked it that it happened that time even if he was framed up.


    The second one was kissing Hazel and sleeping with her. That was the most painful thing to know at that moment. With his desperation to make a deal about her bing a surrogate mother, I knew that he would discuss it with me even if I would disagree about that setup.


    I was not a fool to stay with Desmond.


    I already endured the first time he slept with another woman. But the second time around? I wouldn¡¯t dare to forgive him even if he asked me to!


    I caught Desmond wincing at my words. He looked down at me and was close to darkening his face.


    ¡°You are not going to leave until I say so,¡± he said, half-annoyed. ¡°You should thank me that I didn¡¯t get to separate you from our son after hiding the fact that you were pregnant with our pup¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that as if you contributed something to our son!¡±


    Desmond scoffed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get pregnant if it weren¡¯t for me! I also contributed there so do not act like you made our son alone in your stomach that time!¡±


    I opened my mouth to yell back but Sander yelled at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Mama! Papa! Please stop!¡± Desmond and I turned at him and saw his devastating smile. Sander approached us and tried to push Desmond away but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Stay away from Mama. I hate you!¡±


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± Desmond sounded dejected.


    I inhaled and exhaled, trying to assess the situation. We must escape from here but Desmond¡¯s pack was heavily guarded before. He really nned this so I couldn¡¯t abscond again along with our son.


    It would be futile to do that. That was for certain.


    ¡°Sander,e here.¡± He nodded and approached me. I knelt in front of him and wiped the tears that smeared his handsome, cute face. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your father¡¯s manor, Sander.¡± I tugged my son¡¯s hand as we left Desmond there.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    I ignored him, focusing my eyes on the road. It was annoying that I still knew where Desmond¡¯s manor was even if everything has changed here in the Rising Diamond pack.


    There were more vige houses than before. There are even more flowers blooming in the surroundings. The rough road was already ttened as well as there were more trees.


    ¡°Mama, when can we leave?¡± Sander asked along the way.


    ¡°We cannot leave. Your father locks us here in his pack.¡±


    He sniffed and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Does this mean we cannot return to our t, Mama?¡± I nodded.


    ¡°I am sorry but yes, we cannot return yet. But I shall find a way. For now, we must abide, alright?¡± I had to assure him that everything would be alright. I had to study how everything works here in Desmond¡¯s pack. I must not rush things and must familiarize myself with my surroundings before I would concoct a n to abscond here.


    When Sander nodded, Ibed his hair using my hand. I felt sorry for him that he had to see Desmond and me arguing in front of him.


    That was not healthy at all.


    It didn¡¯t take long for us to arrive there. I felt bitterness when I came to realize that I once lived here for five years and had happy precious moments with Desmond.


    ¡°This is Papa¡¯s home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is where Mama lived, too.¡± Before I absconded and realized that I wouldn¡¯t stay with him for so long.


    When we entered, I felt chills down my spine. The manor once looked like a zestful one and now, it turned out something gloomy. It was as if the manor was well taken care of; however, the one who was living here didn¡¯t treat this as his home.


    ¡°Luna.¡±


    I looked at Elron who wasing in our direction. ¡°Elron.¡± I didn¡¯t even dare to address him as ¡®sir¡¯ already because I already lost my respect for him.


    ¡°I shall take you to your chamber.¡±


    ¡°If Desmond sets me up to stay in the same chamber as him, quit it. I want a different chamber for me and for my son,¡± I ordered.


    Elron looked shocked at how my tone changed into an earnest andmanding one. My attitude from being a Luna was immediately ced once I got to know that he was a pack member here.


    ¡°But, Alpha-¡±


    ¡°Do you wish us to go to the packhouse and stay there?¡± He didn¡¯t get to answer. ¡°I want a different chamber. I want the north hall for my son and me. Do it now.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me but I need Alpha¡¯s permission for this, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Do not address me that!¡± I raised my tone. ¡°I am not a Luna here! I do not wish to go back here! Your Alpha coerced me and my son toe here! Do as I say or I shall wreak havoc here in this ce!¡± I clenched my hands, ring at Elron.


    Elron looked troubled. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Just do what she says.¡±


    Sander immediately hugged my waist when we felt Desmond was behind us. I didn¡¯t even dare to look back as I didn¡¯t wish to see his face. I already knew that he was following us earlier but I only ignored his presence.


    Desmond halted beside me. ¡°Prepare the north hall for her and for our son.¡±


    Elron nodded and bowed his head. ¡°As you wish.¡±

 Chapter 36: Luna’s Garden

    ¡°Mama, I wish to leave here¡­¡± Sander said when we were in the tub to take a bath. ¡°It¡¯s been three days¡­¡±


    Ibed his wet golden wavy hair. ¡°I told you we can¡¯t, Sander. This ce is heavily guarded,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°But I do not want to see Papa¡­¡± He hugged me. ¡°He hurt you¡­ I did not know that sire is my father. Now, I know why he said that he was guarding his son while his Mama was at work¡­ I am sorry, Mama.¡±


    I released a sigh. ¡°It is fine. You did not know. He was in disguise and wanted to get close to you by that time.¡± That was the usible reason I could think of.


    I should have known that Desmond was already here trying to get along with our son. I did not know that he already knew about the existence of our son. It was a good thing that Sander did not like his father now because he already witnessed how we argued.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be a hard time for Desmond to get along with us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out.¡± I decided to say. ¡°You might catch a cold.¡±


    As soon as the north hall was fixed, I was surprised that Desmond had already prepared our clothes to wear. Even the sizes were matched to us.


    I even refrained from having maidservants when they were told that they would help us to get dressed.


    ¡°Do you wish to take a stroll?¡± I asked when I was finishedbing his hair.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± He looked away. I smiled because I could tell that he wanted to see the whole mansion. Even though he was hating his father, he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he was astonished to see a house that wasrger than ours.


    ¡°Come on.¡± I offered my hand. ¡°I shall tour you around.¡±


    His face brightened up. ¡°Really, Mama?¡± I nodded, smiling.


    ¡°We shall see if I still remember the parts of this manor, little man.¡± I could vividly remember honestly. Nothing had changed except the north hall.


    Desmond did not even renovate his whole mansion. It was still the same when I was still living here. Or perhaps, he did not decide to move things from here and then.


    I was the only one who even made that decision before which Desmond did not mind it.


    We went first to the drawing room where we stayed for a few hours because they were settling in the north hall by that time. We even checked the chambers which were meant for guests but we didn¡¯t go to the east hall where I was certain that it was Desmond¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°It feels lonely,¡± Sander said when we were checking each room.


    I didn¡¯t say anything for a while. It was a fact somehow. ¡°This is once a mboyant mansion, Sander,¡± I said as we were going through the two-way stairwell.


    We came to a halt as my heart fluttered when I saw Desmond and I¡¯s painting portrait hanging in between the two-way stairwell.


    It was the same portrait when we got married. I suddenly felt teary-eyed upon seeing it.


    Looking at it¡­ We were happy before. We had a very nice wedding. Our wedding happened in his pack as we exchanged our wedding vows.


    ¡°Mama, you are so young here.¡±


    I immediately fluttered my eyes and chuckled. ¡°Of course¡­ Mama was 23 by that time when I married your Papa.¡±


    ¡°How old was he when you married Papa, Mama?¡± He looked at me before his eyes lingered in the portrait painting.


    I released a sigh. ¡°He was¡­ six years older than me.¡± I felt my heart constricted somehow. I remembered how Desmond emphasized before that. It was a good memory that I thought I could still recall.


    ¡°Twenty-nine,¡± he uttered, which I nodded. ¡°Mama, have you been happy before?¡± he asked innocently.


    I smiled and gently tapped his nose. ¡°I am way happier when I have my little man in my life,¡± I said, diverting it.


    He giggled at my words. ¡°Mama really knows how to sweep me.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°You know how much I love you, of course.¡± I winked as I took his hand. ¡°I will show you Luna¡¯s garden.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander said excitedly.


    I smiled more when I immediately looked up at the gallery. My wolf and I almost jumped because I saw Desmond looking in our way. I looked away when I saw a mncholy expression he had on his face.


    I could see that he wanted to join us but there was a big barrier that blocked our way so he couldn¡¯t juste near us knowing about what he did, Sander wouldn¡¯t even dare toe near him.


    As soon as we arrived at the garden, my eyes widened when I came to see that the garden was filled with different colors of orchids.


    ¡°Wow! Mama! Your favorite flower!¡± Sander eximed as he started to saunter to the arch that was made with vines.


    I felt shivers down my spine because thest time I remembered was the garden was only filled with yellow orchids. Right now, all I could see right now was different colors aside from yellow.


    I mindlessly approached them and grazed my fingers to their petals. I held my breath because of how beautiful they were. I realized that having different colors was more beautiful rather than having one color.


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    I gasped and turned my head to my right when I felt Desmond¡¯s presence. I didn¡¯t notice he was already beside me if I hadn¡¯t smelled his masculine scent.


    My heart flipped when his eyes were darting on me after he picked one yellow orchid and ced it behind my ear. I almost jerked his hand but Desmond managed to halt me. I felt waves of sparks tickling my whole being.


    I immediately stepped backward and scoffed. I removed the orchid flower he ced behind my ear. ¡°Can you not approach me as if we are getting along, Desmond?¡± I almost crumpled the yellow orchid but I did not do that.


    ¡°Seraphina, please¡­ Allow me to exin¡­¡± he begged.


    ¡°Sander does not even want you to be here.¡± I looked straight into my eyes. ¡°I told him that you hurt me before.¡±


    He released a sigh and nodded. There was a distressed expression. I could even see that he had sleepless nights based on how his amber eyes looked jaded. Desmond had been trying to speak with us for three days straight but he couldn¡¯t initiate a proper conversation especially when he was trying to get along with Sander.


    Sander was avoiding him which was why I always saw him having a mncholy expression.


    ¡°I just want to make things right, Seraphina¡­ I just want to make amends for the things I did and I want to spend my time with our son¡­¡± he said as his voice was shaky, sighing. In my peripheral vision, he was ncing at Sander who was busy admiring the orchid flowers.


    ¡°I suggest you should leave before Sander sees you with me,¡± I said coldly.


    He returned his gaze to me. ¡°Seraphina¡­ Help me to get along with our son¡­ Please¡­ He is my son, too.¡± I only stared at him and didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were begging right now.


    I scoffed. ¡°You already managed to do that, right? Why don¡¯t you do it behind my back?¡± I asked sarcastically. ¡°Again,¡± I added.


    ¡°I tried but he is avoiding me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then there is your answer.¡±


    He looked dejected right now. He had been trying to annoy me that he wanted to get along with Sander but I couldn¡¯t do that. Sander had already made up his own. It was up to him now if he would want to spend his time with his father or not.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± Desmond begged.


    I panicked when I saw him folding his knees as he was about to kneel in front of me but Sander chimed in.


    ¡°Stay away from Mama!¡± Sander¡¯s angered little voice echoed through the garden.


    I immediately halted Sander when he was about to lunge at Desmond. ¡°Sander, do not do that,¡± I said and held his wrist when he was about to transform into his little wolf form.


    ¡°But, Mama¡­¡± I shook my head. He bit his lower lip.


    ¡°Please, Sander. I refrain you from acting hostile like that. I did not teach you like that,¡± I said softly as I released a nervous sigh when I nced at Desmond who looked hurt right now. Our son wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hurt him because Sander already saw me crying so many times whenever his father was being mentioned.


    He even knew that I hated his father which was why it took me so long to finally tell him about it.


    ¡°What if Papa will hurt you?¡± he asked. His amber eyes were getting misty.


    ¡°Sander, I will not do that to your Mama,¡± Desmond said as he knelt, pleading. ¡°Please, son. I just want us to get along¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Sander said in a firm tone before he escaped from my hold and ran inside the manor.


    ¡°Sander!¡± I called but he did not turn his head. I sighed and turned at Desmond. ¡°I told you to leave already. You know that he acted like that because you are here.¡± I couldn¡¯t help ming him. ¡°I suggest that you let us out now before-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I scoffed when his voice became firm and frigid. ¡°I am not going to do that! Never!¡± He growled. His amber eyes were glowing in gold.


    I clenched my hands. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me if we kept treating you like this, Desmond. For us, you are already dead the moment I absconded from your pack,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    Damn it¡­ I had been avoiding him for three days to avoid this kind of argument. But I found it to my advantage that Sander was not here so he wouldn¡¯t have to witness that I was arguing with his father.


    I had been wanting to burst out but I couldn¡¯t. As long as Sander was with me, I wouldn¡¯t allow him to see that we were being toxic to each other.


    Desmond¡¯s face darkened in annoyance. ¡°I am not going to give up, seraphim. I am not going to allow our family to be ruined! I waited¡­¡± His voice croaked. His eyes were getting misty as well. ¡°I waited long enough so I can bring you here and our son you kept from me. I wanted us to be the family we ever dreamt of. Please¡­ Can you not think of Sander¡¯s welfare? He deserves to have a father. He deserves to have a family¡­ Don¡¯t be selfish!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help toe at him and pped his face. All the anger I felt that time when I wanted to confront him suddenly arose inside me.


    ¡°How dare you even say that I must not be selfish!¡± I used him. ¡°This is your fault in the first ce, Desmond! This is your fault why we fell apart!¡± I raised my voice.


    That was the time Desmond fell silent. His eyes lowered down to the ground, unable to say anything.


    ¡°I am certain that you know everything. So, do not act so dumb and you did not realize that it is your fault why I am being like this to you. Niscia told you the reasons, right? So, halt yourself from being so delusional that I would dare to get along with you, Desmond.¡± I smirked.


    I wanted to add salt to his opened wounds right now. I wanted him to realize that it was futile and that what he was doing right now was pretty useless.


    However, there was a part of me that I wanted to fulfill by having aplete family for Sander. It was a selfish decision for me that we must notplete.


    I wanted him to suffer but if I did that, Sander would also suffer between our fights.


    I snapped back when Desmond sniffed. I caught him wiping his eyes before he turned his back. ¡°I am not going to give up on our son, Seraphina. That also includes you. I shall do everything to make usplete and shall have listened to my exnation.¡±


    My wolf reacted when his voice croaked before he started running away. I could feel my chest constricted because I knew that when Desmond was in so much pain and he was overwhelmed with emotions especially if it was regarding our mate bond, he would end up crying.


    It meant that what he was doing was a purely genuine intention.


    But did I really have to believe that act?

 Chapter 37: To Realize

    Desmond¡¯s words he said by that time kept ringing inside my head.


    Of course, Sander deserved to have aplete family. With a mother and a father that was getting along and had amunication with their feelings.


    While watching Sander right now holding a book as I brought him to the library of the manor, I imagined him giggling when he got to be with his father. Perhaps, I was really a selfish mother that I did not want us to getpleted.


    Desmond was right.


    He might have ruined our marriage. But how about his fatherly figure? Should I trust that he would be a good father to Sander?


    Should I take the risk and give Desmond a chance?


    ¡°Do you like what you are reading, sweetheart?¡± I asked, approaching Sander as I sat beside him. I almost had a heart attack as I saw that he was reading war tactics. ¡°You sure like reading that kind of stuff¡­¡± I smiled wryly.


    His face brightened up before he nodded. ¡°It catches my interest, Mama.¡± He nced at the book he was reading. ¡°But I do not know some terms used here, Mama¡­¡± He frowned a little.


    I tried reading some of the terms there but I only smiled wryly as a response. ¡°I cannot be helped by this, little man,¡± I said as I caressed his hair. ¡°I do not have a vast vocabry for the terms here. I am certain this library has encyclopedias that can help you with that.¡±


    Sander nodded. But he looked unsatisfied.


    I fidgeted with my hands while I was feeling my surroundings. I needed to know if someone was daring to eavesdrop on us or not. So far, I felt no one was around here in this library aside from us.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± I said, grabbing Sander¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± he hummed. His eyes were focused on the book he was reading.


    ¡°Will you please look at Mama when I am talking to you?¡± I asked softly.


    He nced up and closed the book. ¡°Yes, Mama?¡± He tilted his head a little.


    I started caressing his hair as I stered a small smile. ¡°You told me about this before,¡± I started. ¡°But do you still envy our neighbors¡¯ kids that they have aplete family? You know¡­ with mother and father¡­¡±


    Sander creased his forehead. Hesitant, he nodded. ¡°Yes, Mama. Why?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nothing.¡± I already saw that I caught him off guard. It was better if I tried to open things up little by little. I decided to stand up. ¡°Do you wish me to make you some snacks? Mama will make one for you if you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please, Mama!¡± He beamed.


    Chuckling, I nodded. ¡°Alright. I will be right back. You can continue reading.¡±


    I stormed out of the library and went straight to the kitchen. I summoned my hand to halt the cooks here who suddenly panicked when they saw me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I do not need some help. I can manage,¡± I said as I went to the tea cab to get some tea leaves such as herbal tea for Sander.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina.¡±


    I released a sigh and nced at Eisenberg. ¡°Fine.¡± I could tell that he would be scolded by Desmondter if he finds out that no one helped me to prepare the snacks. ¡°Just some sandwich and a few sweet snacks for my son,¡± I finally said.


    Eisenberg used to call me Luna since he was a pack member here. However, I made it clear that I was not the Luna here anymore.


    This was why they addressed me differently than the ones before.


    I brought a tray with me as soon as I finished brewing the tea. While I was almost near the library, I could hear Sander¡¯s annoying voice.


    ¡°Why are you even here, Papa?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you kind of need some help with the book you are reading, son.¡±


    My eyes widened when I heard Desmond¡¯s voice. I halted as I peaked at the two-way door that was slightly opened.


    ¡°I can manage, Papa. I wish to be alone. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Sander¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you here! I don¡¯t want to talk with you! You made Mama cry every time I asked about you! Mama hates you! I also hate you!¡±


    My heart flipped upside down as I bit my lower lip hearing those words from Sander again. His strong hatred against his father was palpable. It was a bit painful on my part because I showed that side where I got to scold him and cryter whenever Sander asked for Desmond.


    ¡°Son¡­ Please do not say that. We are the best pals, right? You said it when we talked back on the river bank,¡± Desmond said in a soft tone.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want us as best pals! Stay away from me! Stay away!¡± Sander started screaming at the top of his lungs.


    I immediately went inside as soon as I heard something rummaging before I heard a loud thud. His earth-shattering scream was making my wolf feel agitated.


    The motherly instinct was kicking on us.


    I gasped when I saw Sander struggling against Desmond¡¯s hold when Desmond was hugging our son.


    ¡°Desmond, halt it already,¡± I called when Sander was almost wing his face when he was struggling against him.


    Desmond nced in my direction. I gasped when Sander managed to sh his face using the ws he showed right now.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Desmond released Sander and held his face.


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I approached him and ced the tray on the table before I checked his face. The mark of ws was visible on his handsome face as I held his face with my hands. ¡°Your face is bleeding¡­¡± I pointed out.


    He coerced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± He held his face and saw his fingers smeared with blood.


    ¡°Allow me to check it,¡± I said as I told him to sit, which he dly followed.


    As soon as my hands came to contact his face, I noticed the sparks I felt that flowed through my body again. I already ignored this earlier when I touched his face and would do the same thing to him.


    Desmond and I looked into each other¡¯s eyes before I looked away and checked his face. My thumb glided to his cheek and under his eyes. There were streaks of blood in them.


    I turned at Sander and red at him. He looked frightened when he saw my face darken.


    ¡°Papa doesn¡¯t want to release me, Mama¡­¡± His amber eyes were glistening with tears.


    ¡°We will talk about your behavior of hurting other people, Sander,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°Especially your Papa.¡±


    Sander looked guilty as he lowered his head. Sighing, I turned at Desmond whose face was already healed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scold him, Seraphina. It is my fault. I made Sander ufortable when I hugged him,¡± he said softly.


    I looked at him, surprised. Not to his words but to his tone. It was soft yet firm. I could have wished he was like this when I was dealing with his tuxedo. But instead, he cornered me and ordered me until I realized that I was still attracted to him.


    I stepped backward but Desmond held my hand. ¡°Desmond.¡± There was a warning in my tone. I even gestured in my head that Sander was watching and I knew our son was very protective of me.


    Desmond nced at Sander who was already growling. He sighed and released my hand. I slowly inhaled because his touch affected me. I turned at Sander.


    ¡°Sander,¡± I said in an earnest tone.


    Sander flinched and lowered his head when he saw the earnestness in my expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said and offered my hand to him.


    He nced at Desmond who smiled at him. Sander immediately ran towards me and hugged my thigh, hiding from him.


    We were about to storm out when I nced at the tray of snacks I prepared for Sander. ¡°Do you wish to eat them here?¡± I asked. He shook his head. ¡°Alright.¡± I took the tray and nced at Desmond who I caught staring at me.


    My wolf was feeling ticklish because of that before I averted my gaze away from him. This was not good. And also to my heart as well.


    ¡°We shall take our leave.¡± I nodded my head before I looked at Sander and gestured my head. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sander.¡±


    ¡°M-My book, Mama.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Desmond said and bestowed the book Sander was reading earlier.


    Sander approached him. He looked hesitant when he took the book from him. But Desmond smiled when our son didn¡¯t act more harshly than before.


    ¡°If you have any questions about what you are reading, you cane by seeing me in my study room, Sander,¡± Desmond said.


    Sander tightened the book he was hugging before he shook his head and started running away. I decided to walk away as well as I didn¡¯t want to stay in the same area with Desmond.


    ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°I have no business with you,¡± I said in a hostile tone.


    ¡°No. I mean it is not about that.¡± I felt him behind me and saw he was opening the door for me.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I murmured. ¡°Then what is it that you want this time? My body?¡±


    His jaw dropped. ¡°Seraphina-¡±


    ¡°It is new that you are not being straightforward that you want to touch me, Desmond.¡± I arched my eyebrow. ¡°Where is that rough behavior of yours every time I would be near to you? Didn¡¯t you like to show how inferior I am to you?¡±


    ¡°Seraphina¡­ I¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue, cinnamon?¡± I emphasized the endearment I used to call him.


    Desmond looked like he was being apprehended right now. Gone was the smart-ass, arrogant attitude from him.


    ¡°What?¡± I arched my eyebrow again. ¡°Do you want me toe to your chamber to spend a night with you because your lover is not here?¡±


    With my sensitive ears, I happened to hear his heart pumping so wild. I secretly gnashed my teeth because it seemed like he really had a lover he hadn¡¯t introduced to us yet.


    ¡°You just prove that you cannot really be trusted, after all, Desmond.¡± I stepped forward. ¡°iming that you and I are still married because it happened that I did not divorce it yet you imed before that you had a lover. So, where is she? Is her name Hazel?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Desmond immediately spoke and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lover, Seraphina. I only said that because I was so bitter that I want to prove to you that I can live without having you¡­¡± His expression looked frustrated. ¡°I am sorry for lying¡­¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m already getting used to it.¡± I turned my back and exited the library bringing a tray of tea and snacks for Sander.


    ¡°I will not give up on you and on our son, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    Inhaling and exhaling, I realized that my selfish behavior was showing again. I didn¡¯t want Sander to think that this was how I was dealing with his father. I still need to tell Sander that he didn¡¯t need to act on my behalf.


    It was important for him that he had parents.


    I must not let him grow so that one of us would have him grow apart.


    I grew up having my father only and I did the same thing to Sander. However, Sander¡¯s case was different since he still got to know his father while I didn¡¯t get to know about my mother.


    But I had the small information about my mother which my father told me before he was captured. I wasn¡¯t even certain if that was true or not. I had no confirmation about it. I also wanted to meet her but I already thought that it was truly impossible.


    As I arrived at the north hall, I saw Sander on the balcony. He was sitting on the daybed.


    ¡°I thought you might like this, sweetheart,¡± I said and put the tray on the coffee table.


    ¡°Mama.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scold me?¡±


    I nced up at him and saw his worried expression. ¡°I want to but I know you learned your lesson based on how you are reacting,¡± I said and sat beside him.


    Sander hugged me and buried his face in my chest when I gathered him in my arms.


    ¡°Have you ever wished that you would get along with your father, Sander?¡± I asked after a moment of silence.


    He vigorously shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°With pure honesty, Sander. Please?¡± I asked softly and caressed his back.


    He buried his face, not wanting to look at me. I could tell that he was lying. ¡°Papa hurt you¡­ I don¡¯t want him¡­¡±


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± I kissed his head. ¡°You have been wanting to know your father. I know you want to get along with him, hmm?¡±


    ¡°But Papa hurt you¡­ What if he hurts me, too? And tell me he doesn¡¯t want me as his son.¡± His voice croaked.


    I coerced him to look at him as I cupped his face. ¡°How many times your father approached you, Sander? Did you see in his actions that he doesn¡¯t want you as his son?¡± I asked softly.


    I wanted him to realize that he must get along with his father and must not mind being so protective of me.


    I could handle myself being with Desmond.


    But Sander was a different story. He deserved to get along with his father.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My son shook his head. ¡°H-He told me that he wants to spend his time with me¡­¡± he said in a subtle tone.


    I smiled gently. ¡°So, where is the part where he said that your Papa doesn¡¯t want you as his son? Hmm?¡± Sander looked guilty. ¡°I understand that you want to get angry in my stead, Sander. But, can you allow Mama to do that?¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean, Mama? D-Do you want me to get along with Papa and forgive him?¡±


    As expected. He concluded it already.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You know that I grew up when my father died, right?¡± Sander nodded. ¡°And I did not get to know who my mother is?¡± He nodded again. Caressing his hair, I kissed his forehead to smell his baby scent. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to grow up experiencing that, Sander. I don¡¯t want you to suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°But how about you, Mama?¡±


    ¡°I can handle myself.¡± I smiled again. ¡°I can have a truce with your father. All that matters right now is for you to experience having aplete family that your father and I did not get to have.¡±


    Ah, yes. Desmond also had a bad childhood. His parents were killed by the rogues when they attacked the Rising Diamond pack which was why he forced himself to take the Alpha position by the age of 16.


    ¡°It is difficult, Sander,¡± I said, softening my voice to convince him. ¡°I realized that it was so wrong of me that you would hate your father up to this point. It is not healthy that you are having this emotion. You will grow with hatred in your heart. Please learn to forgive him and open your heart to him.¡±


    Sander stared at me before his lips quivered. I chuckled when his eyes were glistening with tears. I gently wiped them and kissed his forehead.


    ¡°Think about what I said, sweetheart. Take your time. There is no need to rush,¡± I uttered.


    He sniffed and nodded.


    ¡°Good boy, Sander.¡± I caressed his cheek with my knuckles.

 Chapter 38: Take a Stroll

    ¡°Mama. Mama. The maid said breakfast is ready.¡±


    I groaned before I slowly opened my eyes to see the cute face of my son. Then I looked at the wall clock to see that it was already six in the morning. ¡°I see¡­¡± I yawned before I got up.


    ¡°Mama, can we stroll around the pack today?¡± Sander asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I paused and rubbed my eyes, yawning one more time. I sniffed in the air when I smelled the rice porridge prepared for this morning. I smiled and went to the sink to wash my face before I approached Sander who was already eating his meal. ¡°We can do that after we take a bath and have our meal. I forgot to tell you that there is a nearby river here. Do you wish to see it, too?¡±


    Sander gasped. ¡°There is?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I would love to go there, Mama!¡± he beamed.


    Chuckling, I nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. Finish your meal and take a bath. Then, we can go out.¡± I winked at him.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    It has been a week since we were here at the manor and until now, we hadn¡¯t gone out to stroll around the pack. I was just waiting for Sander to say that he wanted to take a stroll and I didn¡¯t ask or push him for us to go outside.


    I wanted him to getfortable first in Desmond¡¯s manor before we would go outside.


    ¡°M-Mdy, you cannot go out,¡± Elron said.


    ¡°And why not?¡± I asked in a hostile tone. I told him that we were going to take a stroll.


    Elron nced at me and at Sander who was waiting on the bench of the garden. Impatient, I red at Elron.


    ¡°What could have been the reason? We will just take a stroll to the pack. It is not like we are going to abscond from this heavily guarded pack,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    He bowed his head. ¡°Alpha told me that you cannot go out without him as your escort.¡± My face darkened upon hearing that. ¡°Rest assured, Lady Seraphina. I already mind-linked Alpha Desmond.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time in waiting for him to arrive if he is that busy managing his pack. My son and I will take a stroll with or without him,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°But, Lady Seraphina-¡±


    I walked passed by him and ignored him. ¡°Sander, let¡¯s go.¡± I called him.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile when he was running toward me and immediately held my hand. Just as we were walking to the road, I shivered when a loud howl was resonating from afar. I turned around and hid Sander from behind me when I came to see Desmond¡¯s ck wolf forming toward us.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡±


    ¡°Sshh¡­ That is your Papa.¡± I caressed Sander¡¯s shoulder to calm him down.


    I remained my stoic expression when he came to a halt seeing that there was a look of annoyance with the way he snorted right now.


    ¡°You cannot stop us from strolling around.¡± I already stated the purpose of why he was here right now. ¡°You know it is impossible for us to abscond here, Desmond,¡± I said earnestly, squinting my eyes at him.


    Desmond returned to his human form and nced behind me. He looked earnest as well right now. ¡°I told them to forbid you two to go out unless I am your escort, Seraphina. Do not make me punish them if you shall dare to defy what had been ordered to them.¡±


    I scoffed, couldn¡¯t believe that I was hearing this from him. Now, he was about to his old demeanor-a cold, strict, brutal one. It was based on his posture as well. I could see the Alpha aura he was emitting right now.


    But I knew better that I shouldn¡¯t be frightened even if I said that I was frightened of him before.


    ¡°Do you think I still have the heart of halting you from punishing them? Do you think I still havepassion for your pack members? I don¡¯t, Desmond,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I challenged. ¡°Go and punish them. But remember, Sander is watching how you shall behave. And if you show that, I swear, you just prove to me that you do not deserve to be loved by our son and be a father to him.¡±


    What matters to me now was Sander and how Desmond would show his parental guidance to our son. If he would try to teach my son by this kind of method of parenting, then I wouldn¡¯t have to consider talking to him to have a truce with him.


    Desmond clenched his hands, ring at me. But his expression disappeared when Sander growled as he hugged me. It was as if he was trying to protect me from Desmond.


    ¡°If you try to hurt Mama, I am not going to forgive you, Papa!¡± Sander said angrily.


    ¡°Sander, halt,¡± I said and gently tapped his shoulder.


    Desmond panicked. ¡°I-It¡¯s not.¡± He looked frightened at Sander¡¯s words.


    Good.


    As someone who was trying to coax and redeem Sander¡¯s trust, Desmond would surely be frightened if he kept ruining his image towards our son.


    ¡°I am not going to do that to your Mama, Sander¡­ Please believe me¡­¡± Desmond said softly. He didn¡¯t look pissed right now. He looked more frustrated because he didn¡¯t manage to control his emotions when he was in front of our son.


    Even if he would try to conceal it, Sander was a smart one and could easily define a human¡¯s emotions so my son was not that blind.


    ¡°But you are trying to hurt other people. I heard you!¡± Sander stated. He had this cold expression which surprised me because that was the same expression Desmond was emitting every time he wanted to express his power as the Alpha of the pack and as the Marquis of ckmont.


    Desmond looked helpless right now. He couldn¡¯t utter a word because he was being apprehended by our son right now.


    ¡°Let him, Sander,¡± I said and winced his hair. ¡°If your father keeps having that attitude seeing or without seeing him, you do not need to consider forgiving him just as what we talked to,¡± I added.


    Desmond¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡­¡± he parroted. He blinked, didn¡¯t expect what I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sweetheart.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for Desmond to process everything I said as I tugged Sander¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Seraphina, wait!!¡±


    I turned and red at him. ¡°You are supposed to escort us. Do your job now,¡± I ordered him.


    His jaw dropped. It looked like I caught him off guard.


    He wanted to say something but he ended up nodding his head. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He also looked dejected.


    I just shook my head in disappointment. I was really nning to speak with him about a matter rted to Sander but it looked like it would take a while for me to speak with him in a peaceful way.


    We continued strolling while Desmond was behind us, tailing us. We stopped at the yground. I told Sander to go there and enjoyed himself before we would continue strolling again.


    His face brightened up as he decided to join the other kids his age. I couldn¡¯t help smiling because I knew he had been wanting to have ymates.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Iposed myself when Desmond settled beside me. I almost inhaled sharply when our skin brushed together. I shivered and acted that it was not affecting me even though it really was. With his musky scent as my mate, it added more than meets the eye.


    ¡°I acted¡­ harsh. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Then you will repeat it until it bes an endless cycle of apologizing.¡±


    I already knew what he was talking about. It was the way his demeanor never changed and would dare to hurt his pack members for selfish reasons.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Desmond sighed. ¡°I just have a problem that is rted to the pack that is why I had gotten to be a little ill-tempered,¡± he reasoned.


    He sounded distressed as well. He even sat on his one knee, resting for a while. I creased my forehead because he seemed to look tired right now.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I couldn¡¯t help getting worried when his face looked like he was pale right now.


    Desmond nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He nced at me. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me.¡±


    My heart flipped upside down when Desmond smiled. I ignored how my wolf was reacting to it as well. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine,¡± I said. ¡°We should have head back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I told my workers that I shall be the one who escorts you regardless if I am tired or not. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I can be able to walk with you two. Even if there is a distance between you, me, and our son.¡±


    I could have sworn my heart was fluttering right now. His words almost swayed me. I immediately castigated myself for that thought I just had.


    Damn it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I stayed silent after that and watched Sander introducing himself to his new ymates as he giggled.


    ¡°How long have you known about the existence of our son, Desmond?¡± I finally asked before I nced at him who I caught him gawking at me. ¡°I had known Niscia for six years, a year after I gave birth to Sander. Does this mean you already knew this for six years?¡±


    For a week, I had been trying to decipher Desmond¡¯s ns and how Niscia was connected to this.


    Six years¡­ Six long years¡­


    Desmond nodded. ¡°I watched and observed you for a very long time, seraphim¡­¡± His voice croaked.


    My eyes widened after confirming that to him. He really was admitting that so easily.


    ¡°Why did you decide to make a move this year then?¡± I asked, creating a barrier right now. I somehow felt frightened because I had no idea that Desmond had been following us. Why couldn¡¯t I know that?


    His stealth movements were really beyond par. Should I be impressed with this or not?


    ¡°Because-¡±


    ¡°Mama, let¡¯s go to another ce!¡±


    I flinched when I was greeted by Sander with a hug. I was bewildered at the moment that he was already there. I looked up at his new ymates to see that they were waving their hands at him.


    Sander waved back before he turned at me. ¡°I have fun ying with them!¡± he beamed, jumping in joy.


    I softened and nodded. Then I noticed the beads of sweat he had on his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re covered with sweat now, little man.¡± It was a good thing that I brought a hand towel especially at this moment when Sander had gotten to meet kids his age.


    ¡°Are you also going to the cotton field?¡±


    I turned at Desmond who had just spoken. I was about to speak when Sander beamed.


    ¡°There is a cotton field here?¡± There was enthusiasm in his voice.


    Desmond¡¯s eyes widened. I could tell that he didn¡¯t expect that Sander would talk to him in a delighted tone. ¡°Um¡­ Y-Yes, indeed.¡±


    I pursed my lips into a thin line, wanting tough right now because Desmond was caught off guard that Sander was talking to him right now. I somehow found it fascinating for my own good.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Sander¡¯s eyes widened. Then he looked at me. ¡°Mama, Mama. I want to see the cotton field!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Sure, little man. Shall we?¡± I handed out my hand to him.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander didn¡¯t hesitate to reach for my hand as he giggled which made me smile.


    I nced up to see Desmond whose expression softened looking at us. He snapped back when his eyesnded on me and saw that I was staring at him. I watched how his ears went red before he looked away.


    I silently scoffed before I put my attention to Sander, walking and holding hands together.


    But I couldn¡¯t ignore the feeling that Desmond¡¯s expression earlier was cute. He was slowly showing who he really was.


    Not the cold facade one, but a much more soft man only to the people he cared about.


    I knew that because I married him for five years and knew how he reacted.


    I hope I was still right up to this day.

 Chapter 39: Truce

    ¡°Wow!¡± Sander eximed. His eyes were growing big as soon as we arrived at the cotton field.


    ¡°These cotton are about to be harvested soon,¡± I said when I touched one of the cotton flowers and saw that they could be ready to be harvested soon.


    ¡°Mama, can I run through the fields in my wolf form?¡± Sander asked excitedly.


    I chuckled. ¡°Yes, little man. You may do that. But be careful since you might sneeze when you smell them,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I will!¡± Sander transformed into his wolf form and started running through the fields.


    I immediately distanced myself from Desmond when I was left alone with him again. But I felt ticklish as soon as I found out that he was following me.


    ¡°Desmond.¡± I halted, ring at him when I turned around.


    ¡°What?¡± He looked at me, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± I said and nced at Sander who was barking and howling in joy before I returned the gaze to him. My wolf quickly squirmed when our gazes met before I averted my gaze.


    ¡°I want us to talk, seraphim.¡± His pleading tone was lingering on his voice.


    ¡°We will talk only if this is going to be rted to our son. If your other goal is to fix our mate bond, then don¡¯t be delusional. I am not going to mend it with you.¡± I almost picked the cotton and destroyed it to my annoyance.


    I heard his sigh. I could tell that he didn¡¯t want to drop the topic but then, I was ring at him.


    ¡°I will help you to get along with him,¡± I said, causing his eyes to widen.


    ¡°R-Really?¡± His voice sounded hopeful.


    I nodded, facing him. ¡°I realize that we both had a hard time in our childhood. We both grew up having no parents by our side.¡± I watched how his eyes turned mncholy as he stretched out a small smile and nodded. The way his eyes were twitching meant that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it but he knew that I wouldn¡¯t drop it so easily.


    Desmond became Den¡¯s parents when their parents died. He told me before that he had so much struggle with running a pack and at the same time, taking care of Den. He already had training before on how to run a pack but he didn¡¯t expect that he would experience it at the age of 16.


    I admired him for his dedication. He was a lovable man that I adored so much. If only he did not do those things¡­ we would have been a happy family already.


    ¡°We must not let our son experience that. Let¡¯s make a truce,¡± I announced.


    ¡°Truce?¡± He creased his forehead before I nodded. ¡°What condition do you want me to do for this?¡±


    ¡°We will get along like mother and father to Sander, not as lovers. I want us to provide the love you and I did not receive from our parents. Our son deserves it.¡±


    Desmond smiled and nodded. ¡°Then, it shall be a truce.¡± He offered his hand to me.


    Shocked, I was bewildered a little. ¡°Y-You easily ept it?¡± I nced at his hand handed out to me.


    ¡°Why not? I have been longing to be more reactive as Sander¡¯s father. I don¡¯t want to watch him from afar anymore. I want to take action,¡± he said meaningfully. My heart felt ticklish when he took my hand and covered it with his hands. His touch sent tingles down my spine. ¡°Perhaps, I can do the same thing as repairing our mate bond soon, hmm?¡±


    I frowned, ignoring the shivers I felt as I yanked my hand back. ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t be delusional.¡± This man¡­ He better not do what he was nning. I am going to kill him if that happens.


    Desmond chuckled. His chuckle was deep and reverberating. My wolf was reacting to that. ¡°Well, if it is alright with you, shall we dine together as a family from now on?¡±


    I inhaled slowly, castigating my heart for reacting rapidly to his male scent and the perfume he was wearing. They wereplimented as they smelled alluring to me. ¡°I shall inform Sander about that.¡± I looked away when I couldn¡¯t stare back at him.


    His intense gaze was making me ufortable yet it made my wolf and I squirm somehow. That was not good for me.


    I must distance myself away from Desmond before I would regret itter.


    After we spent our time in the cotton field, Desmond brought us to the Oriental River. That time was the most precious moment Sander ever got to enjoy after strolling around. He had been wanting to take a bath but I did not allow him since the water current of the river wasn¡¯t stable.


    In the end, all he could do was paddle his feet while sitting on the ground, frowning. But he yawned afterward and slept on my thighs when I sat beside him. I smiled seeing how cute he was when he was sleeping right now.


    ¡°He got tired,¡± Desmond said.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± My smile grew wider because Sander really looked so adorable right now.


    ¡°He really likes rivers, isn¡¯t he?¡± He sat beside me and feasted his eyes on our son¡¯s sleeping state.


    I nodded. ¡°Any bodies of water. He likes to go there and he would even catch some salmon,¡± I uttered. ¡°He is a fast learner as well.¡±


    ¡°He told me before that whenever you came homete, he was cooking for you.¡±


    I nced at him as I released a sigh. Of course, he got to know it before because he was not introducing himself as Sander¡¯s father, but as a stranger. ¡°Indeed, he was. He knew how to cook. He can even sew. He is smart like you.¡±


    Desmond¡¯s eyes widened. His ears were already crimson red which was fascinating to see. ¡°Y-You praise me highly, Seraphina.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Where would Sander inherit those traits if they weren¡¯t from your genes?¡± I felt envious somehow.


    ¡°You sound like you are envious,¡± he teased.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I red at him. ¡°Of course, I do.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°I was the one who conceived Sander in my stomach for three months yet the only feature he inherited from me was my golden lock hair.¡± I huffed, shaking my head when Desmond grinned. ¡°But at least, he inherited something from me. It was much better than having nothing.¡±


    Desmond bit his lower lip. ¡°I remembered what we talked about having a pup before. Do you still remember that when we get to have a pup, I would want them to inherit your hair?¡±


    My heart leaped for that nostalgic past. I also felt intoxicated now that he drew closer so he could caress Sander¡¯s hair and got to smell his masculine scent which made me feel tingle right now.


    Desmond and I looked at each other when he realized that he was so near to me. I could feel his warmth as well even though we were inches away from each other. My breath became uneven when he slowly lowered his head.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself drawing my head closer to him as I let myself have sumbed to his amber eyes. His eyes would forever be a soul sucker that would always make me feel breathless.


    However, those eyes were sinful as well. A literal one.


    Those eyes that had seen another woman¡¯s naked body brought me to the abyss.


    That moment, I had thrown back to those days I caught him sleeping with a courtesan. My wolf suddenly felt rage.


    I turned my head away when Desmond¡¯s lips were a few inches away from mine. I even exerted a little force to halt him.


    Desmond froze and looked at me, bewildered. He must have seen that I didn¡¯t want to kiss him so he drew back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he said and coerced a smile, looking at me apologetically.


    My stomach somersaulted for that. I only nodded as a response before I turned at Sander who was sleeping soundly. I looked at the sky when I noticed the orange hue color of the sun.


    ¡°We must head back now,¡± I murmured. I was about to wake up Sander when Desmond halted me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry him,¡± he volunteered.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± It was good enough that this was the first step that he and Sander would be this close. I must allow it even though I felt ticklish having him so close to me.


    Desmond carefully carried our son in his arms before I stood up. Sighing, I kissed his forehead.


    We walked in silence as we headed back to his manor. Along the way, some of his pack members greeted him. They also greeted me.


    By force.


    Because I was with Desmond.


    ¡°Can you halt threatening them?¡± I asked, ignoring the greetings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I am not their Luna here anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are. You are still married to me. What you should call a woman who is married to an Alpha? Isn¡¯t it Luna?¡± There was a slight teasing in his tone.


    I frowned at his statement. ¡°I don¡¯t consider myself as the Luna of this pack if I did not attend any Luna ceremony. Also, I rejected you. It also nullified my position here.¡± If he thought that I didn¡¯t know how everything worked here before, then he was wrong.


    Desmond silently scoffed. But he didn¡¯t say anything anymore and remained silent throughout the whole walk.


    As we arrived at his manor, hemanded his maidservants to prepare supper.


    ¡°What is his favorite food?¡± Desmond asked after he ced Sander on his bed.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know that already?¡± I arched my eyebrow as I gestured to my head that we must go out. I didn¡¯t want to disturb Sander¡¯s nap. I could just wake him up when supper was ready.


    Desmond scratched the back of his head. It meant that he already knew. I just shook my head and gestured to him that he should leave.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t prolong our conversation and start acting rationally, Desmond.¡± I walked past him but he halted me. I felt shivers as I sighed. ¡°Desmond.¡± I turned my head, ncing at his hand on my elbow. My heart leaped out of my ribcage when his amber orbs pierced into me.


    ¡°Is peach honey grilledmb still your favorite meal?¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Huh?¡± I parroted.


    His eyes stirred in nervousness. It was somehow bizarre to me because he looked really nervous right now. This was not the Desmond I knew before. Yes, he could be soft and still be confident but¡­ he was nervous around me this time?


    ¡°Your favorite meal¡­¡± I slowly breathed when his thumb grazed my forearm, causing more shivers down my spine. ¡°I want to know if peach honey grilledmb is still your favorite meal.¡±


    I licked my lips and looked into his eyes. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I said, breathless.


    Desmond released a sigh. He even smiled. ¡°Alright. d to know that.¡± He licked his lips as well when his eyesnded on my lips.


    I gently yanked my arm back when my wolf and I were feeling something from Desmond¡¯s touch. Desmond cleared his throat and stepped backward.


    ¡°I¡­ must head now,¡± he bid.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Nodding, I watched Desmond turning his back.


    Desmond nced at me one more time before he finally walked away. I breathed in relief when he was out of my sight. I even ced my hand on my chest, feeling my heart pounding so fast.


    ¡°This is not good¡­¡± I murmured, castigating my wolf because I knew she wanted me to do something when I got to have Desmond so close to me.


    I must halt being delusional. I must not fall for his tricks so I wouldn¡¯t end up on his bed.


    Again.


    I¡¯d rather want to be on celibate than not¡­ um¡­ Should I really want to be celibate again?


    I tapped my cheeks. ¡°Get yourself together, Seraphina!¡± I scolded myself.

 Chapter 40: The First Supper

    ¡°Dine with Papa from now on?¡±


    Sander raised his voice as soon as I was dressing him in his indoor clothes. I told him that this supper, we would dine in the dining hall, not here in the north hall.


    ¡°Yes. Your Papa and I already talked,¡± I answered softly.


    ¡°But Mama¡­¡± I could tell that he wanted to stomp his foot on the mattress but he didn¡¯t.


    I exhaled slowly before I cupped his cheeks with my hands. ¡°Just one meal with him, Sander. If after this you still don¡¯t like to dine with us together, then I shall respect your decision.¡± Even if I said that I was silently praying that he would not change his mind after this night. ¡°Alright?¡±


    Hesitant, Sander nodded. But there was a slight frown sitting on his face.


    ¡°Tonight, let yourself the experience of having us together as a family, sweetheart,¡± I convinced him.


    ¡°A-Alright¡­¡± he finally spoke.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Smiling, I held his chin. ¡°Good. Shall I expect pleasant manners tonight?¡± I asked softly.


    His eyes stirred before he nodded. ¡°Yes, Mama.¡±


    I sighed in relief when I received that response from him. Sander watched my action and slightly tilted his head.


    We were interrupted when a maidservant was being summoned and told us that supper was ready. I nodded and told her that we would go there now.


    Sander went to hold my hand as we were sauntering our way to the dining hall. Ever since we arrived here, Sander and I never got to dine with Desmond before. My pride told me not to dine with him even though my wolf was urging me to mend things with him.


    I silently scoffed because mending things with him was not part of my ns. That was going to be impossible.


    Arriving there, I was surprised that the long table was now exchanged into a normal one. It was not long or short, just enough to have more than three people at the table.


    ¡°H-Hi¡­¡±


    I held my breath when Desmond appeared out of nowhere. I could have sworn he came from the kitchen. I felt Sander hiding behind me all of a sudden as Desmond knelt to speak with him. He still smiled even though Sander was avoiding him.


    He stood up and gestured his hand. ¡°Come.¡±


    Nodding, I caressed Sander¡¯s head. ¡°Sander¡­¡±


    He looked at me and nodded. He nced at Desmond shyly before he held my hand more.


    I guided Sander to his seat. His eyes widened seeing the dishes prepared for all of us. Most of them were his favorite seafood, salmon, scallops, shrimps, and crabs.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± His eyes were full of fascination when he sat down.


    ¡°I want you to taste different dishes with your favorite seafood, Sander,¡± Desmond exined as he helped me to sit down.


    I murmured thanks to him. He smiled and nodded. That made my heart feel ticklish because of that.


    ¡°Can I dig in?¡± Sander asked excitedly.


    ¡°No, not yet,¡± I chimed in before Desmond spoke. ¡°We must thank the Moon Goddess first before we eat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander smiled.


    I nced at Desmond who was watching Sander. I caught his attention when I beckoned my hand. He had a bewildered expression when he saw my hand.


    ¡°We shall pray first,¡± I said, answering the question he had on his head.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    As soon as our hands came in contact, I shivered and suddenly felt ufortable when his thumb was grazing the back of my hand. I ignored the sensation I was feeling and watched as Sander was hesitant to ept Desmond¡¯s hand. But in the end, he still managed to hold it.


    We prayed to thank the Moon Goddess for the food we have on our table. When we were finished, Sander didn¡¯t hesitate to start digging into the food prepared here.


    ¡°They are delicious!¡± Sander eximed happily, eating.


    Desmond couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Eat more and fill your stomach,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sander, don¡¯t hasten to eat. You might get a stomachacheter,¡± I said, concerned. I bestowed him a ss of water when he couldn¡¯t handle the food he was eating. ¡°Tsk.¡± I sighed, shaking my head.


    ¡°You should start eating, too.¡± I nced at Desmond who was looking at me.


    I lowered my head to the¡­ peach honey grilledmb chops. My heart was conflicted because of that. I reached for the dinner knife and fork to start eating.


    My eyes widened when I tasted the vorful ingredients of the grilledmb chops. I nced at him, shocked because this wasn¡¯t the same taste I remembered.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± he asked. His voice sounded hopeful.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I chewed it first before I swallowed. ¡°It is more vorful than what I remembered. I-I like it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Desmond smiled widely.


    I blinked at what he said. ¡°What¡­¡± I paused and gasped from the realization. ¡°You are the one who cooked them?¡±


    Desmond nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He pursed his lips into a thin line as if he was stopping himself from cackling.


    ¡°Papa made it?¡± Sander asked, jaw dropped.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Desmond became excited when our son talked to him. ¡°Do you wish to learn it?¡± Sander nodded. ¡°I heard from your mother that you are a good cook. I can teach you if you want.¡±


    ¡°Can I, Papa?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can even start tomorrow. We can even prepare our morning meal if you are up for it.¡±


    ¡°I will wake up early!¡±


    I watched them as I was feeling left out now. But even so, I was alright because this was easier than I thought. I meant Sander had been holding back because he cared for my sake. He really wanted to get along with his father. But the problem was the past I had with Desmond.


    Before, when Sander tried to ask about Desmond, it was either I dismissed him or scolded him for being a nuisance. I never wanted to speak about Desmond because I was still bitter from the past. But little did I know from that time, Desmond had already known the existence of our son.


    I had no idea.


    Seeing my son being talkative right now, unlike from the past few days because he had been acting hostile for my sake, was making me happy. Sander deserved this. He deserved to have a mother and a father dining together at the same table.


    When we were finished with our meal, I stood up. ¡°I shall make some tea,¡± I said and nced meaningfully at Desmond. He simply nodded back before I turned my attention to Sander who held my hand.


    ¡°I-I will be left alone¡­¡± He must have realized that he had be talkative to his father. It meant that he let his guard down.


    I smiled and kissed his forehead. ¡°Your father is here. I won¡¯t be that long, alright?¡± Sander had no choice but to nod.


    I left them alone just as I nned. I asked Eisenberg to prepare me boiling water which he had done immediately.


    ¡°Say¡­¡± I leaned to the counter and looked at him. ¡°Are you the one who cooked our evening meal, Eisenberg?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    Eisenberg bowed his head before me, shaking his head. ¡°He has been learning to cook ever since you ran away, Lady Seraphina,¡± he said politely.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to cook¡­¡± That was incredibly suspicious for me as I found it hard to believe that Desmond could really cook now.


    However, shouldn¡¯t I doubt my skills as well? I learned how to cook ever since I had to provide for myself and for Sander.


    He was about to answer but I dismissed him. ¡°Nevermind. It is wrong of me that I doubted him,¡± I said, feeling guilty all of a sudden.


    Eisenberg smiled. ¡°I understand, mdy. But believe me. We know that Alpha Desmond doesn¡¯t know how to cook even from the time you married him but he had this dedication one day that he wanted to learn it and cook for you and for Young Master Sander once you return here in the Rising Diamond pack.¡±


    I stared at him, wanting to see if he was lying or not. But I could see that he was telling the truth. Sighing, I surrendered before I turned my attention to the teapot where I made an herbal tea for Sander and peach blossom tea for Desmond and me.


    I was bewildered when I saw no one in the dining hall. ¡°Where are they?¡± I asked one of the maidservants who was helping clean the hall and returning the long table to its proper ce.


    ¡°They are in Luna¡¯s Garden, mdy,¡± she answered politely. ¡°Shall I help you bring the tray?¡±


    She was about to take the tray with me when I halted. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine. I can handle it. I shall go to the garden then.¡±


    She curtsied before me and allowed me to go now. I nced at her one more time and didn¡¯t bother to ask her name. Some of the maidservants here were unfamiliar to me. Some of them I still knew.


    When I arrived at the Luna¡¯s Garden, I heard Sander¡¯s voice not so far from my ground.


    ¡°They were yellow orchids before?¡±


    I also heard Desmond¡¯s voice as well and followed where it came from. I felt that they were in the tall bushes.


    ¡°Mama likes yellow orchids, right? Then, I just thought she might like the other colors as well¡­ I used to make an orchid flower crown for your mama on our wedding anniversaries.¡±


    I halted upon hearing what Desmond said. My heart was racing wildly as I remembered that time he made me those orchid flower crowns. I remembered keeping them in the box from our chamber before.


    ¡°I want to make one for Mama, too!¡±


    I snapped back when I heard jealousy in Sander¡¯s voice. I smiled and took a peek at them. They were sitting on the grass facing each other. I saw Desmond grin. ¡°I am the only one who can make that, kid. I cannot let you steal my limelight from your mother.¡± He scoffed.


    Sander frowned. ¡°Mama loves me more than you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Arrogant, aren¡¯t we? That¡¯s not true.¡± Desmond crossed his arms over his chest.


    Sander frowned more at Desmond¡¯s teasing tone. Before things got heated up, I showed myself.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Sander stood up and reached for my thigh. ¡°Papa is annoying¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance.


    Sander was about to speak when Desmond chimed in. ¡°Well, some father and son stuff.¡± He stood up. ¡°Let me help.¡± He took the tray from me before I could react.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± My son was frowning more as he red at Desmond, tugging the hem of my dress.


    I caressed his hair. ¡°Tell me about itter. I made herbal tea. You can mix it with milk and with sugar cubes.¡± His face brightened up as he went to sit on his chair.


    When I sat across from Desmond, I saw the hesitation in his eyes looking at the tea I served to him. He must have noticed that I was looking at him so he looked up and met my eyes.


    ¡°I am already full. Thank you,¡± he said, coercing a smile.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I said. I was bewildered when he settled aside from the peach blossom tea I made. It looked like he was frightened about something. But somehow, I felt my heart being squeezed for some reason because I prepared that tea yet he said that he was already full.


    ¡°Mama, can I have the peach blossom tea instead?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I nced at the teacup that was set aside before I took it and ced it near Sander. ¡°Here. Are you certain? I don¡¯t want you to wet the bedter, Sander,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, Mama.¡± He frowned, causing me to smile.


    Desmond feasted his eyes on us, not making any remarks now. He remained silent now through the whole night while Sander and I were the ones talking to each other. It felt bizarre that he was acting like this now.


    Before the night ended, Sander said good night to Desmond. Slowly, Sander was opening up to Desmond. I could tell that in no time, they would get along.


    ¡°Can I get a hug if it is alright with you, Sander?¡± Desmond asked.


    I wanted to scoff at asking permission from my son. Why didn¡¯t I get to have that before? Desmond always took advantage of me and never asked for my permission.


    When Desmond knelt, Sander looked at me, hesitant. I smiled and nodded. ¡°Go on,¡± I urged him.


    Sander didn¡¯t think twice and ran towards his father.


    At that moment, I knew that it was enough to coax Sander.


    Desmond managed to win our son¡¯s heart when he hugged him back.

 Chapter 41: Teasing One

    ¡°Mama! Mama! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± I groaned in annoyance when Sander was waking me up. ¡°Sander¡­ I am still sleepy¡­¡± I said, not wanting to open my eyes.


    ¡°But Papa and I prepared you for breakfast.¡±


    I groaned andid on my stomach to bury my face in the pillow. ¡°Later¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night so I really wanted to sleep more.


    ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    ¡°We can wake her upter.¡±


    ¡°But how about the food we cooked for this morning?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll try to wake her up then.¡±


    I felt my bed sinking beside me. Then arge hand caressed my hair causing me to have shivers. ¡°Wake up, seraphim. Or do you wish for me to wake up in a different way?¡±


    I immediately opened my eyes when I heard Desmond¡¯s voice whispering to me. I turned my head beside me and saw that it was really Desmond and I was not dreaming.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± My eyes widened when his eyes glowed in lust as they raked them through my body.


    Desmond smiled sheepishly. Then he reached the strap of my night dress and pulled it up to its proper ce. I even caught him licking his lips when he saw my shoulder was exposed before he stood up and turned at Sander. ¡°Your Mama is awake now.¡±


    I covered myself with the nket when his eyes strayed on my chest which he could already see my perky nipples prating on my night dress. I swore that I caught him looking at them before I sighed shakily.


    I turned my attention to Sander, who was smiling from ear to ear, so I could divert my attention from Desmond. ¡°I¡¯m awake now¡­ Happy, sweetheart?¡± I asked, getting up in bed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± he eximed happily.


    I reached for my robe and covered myself. ¡°Where should we eat then?¡± I asked after I washed my face in the sink.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret only Papa and I know,¡± Sander said and tugged my hand while we followed Desmond leading us to the balcony of the north hall. ¡°Surprise!¡±


    I sniffed through the air when I smelled freshly baked bread. I even smelled some chowder as well.


    ¡°Did you cook this, little man?¡± I asked when we were at the table.


    ¡°Hmm! Papa helped me, Mama. Papa said that I am a fast learner,¡± he said with a beaming smile.


    I nced at Desmond who nodded. ¡°I guarantee it,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°He is a way better cook than me. Right, son?¡± He winked at him.


    Sander smiled more and nodded. He giggled when Desmond attempted to tickle him.


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling when they seemed like they were really getting along right now. Last night I thought Sander was sulking because Desmond had been teasing him for some reason.


    We had a wonderful breakfast as a family. The promise I bestowed on Sander was here already.


    ¡°I must go now,¡± Desmond bid.


    ¡°Can Ie, Papa? I want to see your work as the Alpha.¡±


    Desmond looked at the time, asking my permission. I only nodded. ¡°Bring some towels with you. Sander is quite yful and easily gets sweaty.¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I shall go back to sleep.¡±


    Why did he look worried all of a sudden?


    I nced at Sander. ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath. I know you wish to go with your father.¡± I offered my hand before we left Desmond.


    ¡°Mama, what does an Alpha do in his pack?¡± Sander asked when I was scrubbing his back.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ He supervises his pack members and assures that everything is well-organized and well-maintained,¡± I answered.


    ¡°How about Luna?¡±


    I creased my forehead when he was having these kinds of questions but I was notining. In fact, I was interested to answer it.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I paused to wipe him now and helped him to get dressed. ¡°Luna acts as the mother of the pack. She helps and supports their pack members and always be by her Alpha¡¯s side. Together, they bnce the pack.¡± I had a hunch that he would ask for Beta and Gamma.


    Sander kept nodding his head. ¡°If so, Mama, you are still the Luna of this pack, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered immediately, shaking my head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sander knitted his forehead, looking perplexed at my answer. ¡°But you married Papa¡­¡±


    ¡°I rejected him as my mate. I severed our mate bond causing me to loosen my tie as the Luna as well, Sander.¡±


    ¡°How can you mend it?¡±


    I arched my eyebrow and pinched his cheeks. ¡°Why are you asking this kind of bizarre question, little man? What are you nning?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    He looked at me innocently. ¡°I am just asking, Mama.¡±


    I squinted my eyes. I knew too well that he was just feigning ignorance. ¡°You cannot fool me, young man. I¡¯ve been your age so¡­¡± There was a teasing tone smeared on my voice.


    That ended him up having a frown, looking like he was sulking.


    I released a sigh and gently tapped his nose. ¡°Sander¡­ You do not need to do anything with mending our mate bond if you are trying to do that. Your father and I are trying to get along just for your sake but we have no ns to fix our marriage rtionship. I already surmised that he doesn¡¯t want to divorce our marriage, either.¡±


    ¡°But Papa has a different opinion from you, Mama.¡± His amber eyes pierced me. His eyes were smiling.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Why did I suddenly get interested in what my son was about to say right now? ¡°He wanted to divorce our marriage?¡± Suddenly, I felt my heart being pricked because of my question.


    He shook his head. ¡°Papa wants you back. He wants to fix the marriage he ruined, that is what he said to me this morning.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I parroted, wide-eyed. I silently castigated myself. Why was I acting shocked? I already knew that in the first ce. Why were you acting like that, Seraphina?


    Sander¡¯s smile stretched more. ¡°Papa still loves you, Mama. I know how Papa looks at you every time heys his eyes on you,¡± he teased.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Since when did you learn to tease me, you little child?¡± I pinched his cheeks.


    ¡°Mama, it hurts!¡± he said in a muffled tone because I was stretching out his cheeks so I couldn¡¯tprehend what he was going to say.


    That was the time we heard a knock. Sander immediately transformed into his wolf form so he could get away from me and returned to his human form in an instant.


    ¡°Papa!¡± Sander greeted his father with a hug on his waist.


    Desmond softened and lifted him up into his arms. ¡°Why are your cheeks red?¡± he asked, concerned.


    Sander pointed at me while I averted my gaze, feigning ignorance. ¡°Mama pinched my cheeks because I teased him that you still love Mama.¡±


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± I frowned hearing that soft, teasing tone of our son again. He wouldn¡¯t halt that, would he?


    Desmond chuckled. ¡°You should have not told my secret.¡± Sander¡¯s eyes widened as he immediately covered his mouth with his hands. He nced at me. ¡°Well, at least, your mother is aware of my feelings. She already knows it and she is just denying that I still love her.¡±


    With what he said, my jaw dropped. I was also rendered speechless until they were gone out of my sight, hearing Sander singing in the hallway, teasing us.


    ¡°Dear me¡­¡± I held my chest, hearing my heart pounding so fast right now. I even castigated my wolf because she was squirming at Desmond¡¯s words. It was affecting me as well and brought chills down my spine.


    My breath was even shaky. It even took me a long moment before I finally woke up from reality. I even pinched myself and hissed at the pain I caused to my skin.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± I murmured.

 Chapter 42: Chamber of Memories

    Now that I was left alone in the manor having maidservants and butlers going around, I decided to tour myself around. I went to the south hall and west hall seeing that nothing had changed. Lastly, I decided to go to the east hall where Desmond¡¯s chamber was located.


    I felt nostalgic all of a sudden. I suddenly remembered how Desmond and I made love here in every corner of his manor. I castigated myself. Of all things, I could think of, why those freaking memories?


    ¡°Unbelievable, Seraphina¡­¡± I shook my head.


    I halted when I came to see the chamber of Desmond and me which was now his own chamber. I approached it and halted in front of the closed door. I kept fluttering my eyes when my eyes were getting misty for some reason. I also felt a pang of pain as well because this ce brought so many memories to me.


    I exhaled sharply, wanting to open it to see what it looked like inside. I wonder if Desmond had renovated the chamber since the master¡¯s bedroom was quite vast.


    I wondered if this was locked, I thought. I twisted the doorknob and was surprised when I found out that the door wasn¡¯t locked. I closed the door again and turned my head from side to side to see if someone was looking at me or not.


    Sighing in relief, I looked at the doorknob again, tempting to open it somehow. I looked around and thought that it was safe to open since no one wasing here. I also knew that Desmond wouldn¡¯t be back soon along with our son.


    Probably, they would return before noon.


    I attempted to open it again and immediately went inside so no one would suspect that I was there. But I silently cussed because I would only get caught because I would leave my scent here. I need some mint leaves if that happens to hide my scent.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve used my bangle beforeing here,¡± I murmured, half-annoyed at my stupidity.


    I turned around to roam my eyes around. I inhaled a sharp breath upon seeing that the chamber hadn¡¯t changed.


    I shivered when I went to the vanity mirror seeing all my things were still there. I even checked the wardrobe. My eyes widened because my clothes from seven years ago were still there. I blinked, not believing what I was seeing right now.


    Though the sheets in the bed changed as well as the curtains, nothing particr was being moved or removed from here. It was still the same when I left the pack seven years ago.


    ¡°He never moved on¡­¡± I uttered when the realization hit me.


    Here I thought that he forgot about me but I was wrong. I already expected that he had a lover but I was wrong again. I was expecting that all the things were being thrown away by Desmond but I kept having this wrong intuition.


    Desmond was the one who couldn¡¯t move. All the things I saw and witnessed here were the signs that he never moved on from me.


    But the thing was¡­ how about Hazel and him by that time?


    I checked the drawers. My eyes widened upon seeing the citrine engagement ring when Desmond proposed to me. I got teary-eyed when I remembered how he proposed to me at that time.


    I remembered that we were arguing about him being jealous when I was on heat at that time and he was being unreasonable by locking me inside his manor, not allowing any man toe in even if that was his youngest brother and his nephew.


    ***¡±You cannot keep locking me here, Desmond!¡± I said in an annoyed tone.


    He was unbelievable because he just kicked Den and Daniel out of the manor because I was in heat right now. Desmond was being possessive because it also affected him. His wolf and he were going insane about my state.


    My heat stage hadn¡¯t satiated yet even if Desmond and I had already performed the mating ritual two nights ago. Our mate bond became stronger as soon as we also marked each other.


    Desmond scoffed. ¡°I will do what I want. Your scent while in heat is too aromatic, Seraphina. Unmated men would want you!¡± He clutched his hair. ¡°I also fucking want you more.¡±


    I almostughed and shivered in delight because he was too possessive right now and had been iming me so many times. I felt sore already but it was already disenchanted when I had a lukewarm bath this noon.


    I huffed and crossed my arms. I ignored him and read the book he taught me when I was learning to read.


    ¡°Seraphim¡­ Please don¡¯t ignore me like that,¡± he pleaded as he sat beside me in the bed.


    ¡°I wish to go out¡­¡± I frowned and went to the other side of the bed so I could ignore him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. I told you¡­¡± He sighed. In my peripheral vision, I could see that he was arguing with his wolf based on how he sighed for the nth time. ¡°You are in heat that willst for five days. Just endure it,¡± he said after a moment of silence.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, still ignoring him. I wanted to torture him a little. I wanted to see him getting impatient because I knew that he wouldn¡¯t like that I was ignoring him.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I growled at Desmond when he stole the book I was reading. ¡°Desmond!¡± I pped his arm.


    ¡°Is this more important than me sulking here in the corner?¡± he asked, frowning.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I said, arching my eyebrow. I handed out my hand. ¡°Bestow it back before I will get angry with you, cinnamon.¡± I emphasized my endearment to him in a sweet but threatening tone.


    He squinted his eyes at me. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t like that I was using my endearment to him as a source of threat. But I knew that this was effective because he already returned the book I was reading.


    I smiled sheepishly when he settled to the corner and ignored me. I giggled and set aside the book so I could hug him from behind. ¡°Are you sulking for that book, cinnamon?¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°You can go with that book. Let¡¯s see if that book will satisfy you.¡± I pursed my lips into a thin line because I could tell that he was rolling his eyes right now.


    I made himy on his back before I settled on top of him. Desmond inhaled sharply when I started rubbing my cunt to his bulging trousers. ¡°Well¡­ Would you allow that book to satiate what I felt?¡± I traced his jaw using my fingertips.


    ¡°No¡­ Of course not.¡± He possessively wrapped his arm around my waist. I smiled after that.


    ¡°Then¡­ There is your answer, cinnamon.¡± I smiled and kissed his forehead.


    He purred and sighed. ¡°You really know how to warm me up¡­ I hate it,¡± he said which earned me a grin.


    ¡°You just love me as your mate. Don¡¯t be like that, cinnamon.¡± I purred and rubbed my nose to his nose.


    Desmond grinned and rubbed his nose back before he ced a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I will always love you, Seraphina Beryl.¡±


    I bit my lower lip at the words he uttered. ¡°I love you, too, Desmond Verlice.¡± I lowered my head so I could kiss him passionately.


    But Desmond didn¡¯t kiss me back and distanced my head a little. I frowned, growling angrily at him. He grinned at my response.


    ¡°Well, do you wish to be sore more or do you wish for your pussy to rest for the whole day?¡±


    I felt like my cheeks went red right now before I looked away. ¡°Damn you¡­¡± I buried my face in the crook of his neck which earned him a chuckle and rubbed my back.


    ¡°You know that I cannot halt myself once I kiss you back, seraphim.¡± He breathed out. He kissed my forehead one more time. ¡°Go and rest for a while, seraphim. I shall wake you up for dinner.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I wish to go out.¡± He covered me with sheets, arching his eyebrow. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°I swear that if you said another word you would lock me up here, I am going to run away,¡± I threatened.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I will do something if you go out. But for now, rest please?¡± he said in a soft tone.


    I snorted. ¡°Fine¡­¡± I twitched my lips to the corner before I opened my arms. ¡°I want to sleep in your arms. Please?¡±


    Desmond¡¯s expression softened. I settled beside me and spooned me from behind. ¡°Rest now before I change my mind that I would fuck you here and now. I might try not to be considerate of your condition,¡± he said meaningfully.


    I chuckled but somehow, I felt hot with that. I slowly sumbed to sleep when hebed my hair. I only woke up when Desmond was waking me up.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He helped me to get up. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss, cinnamon?¡± I asked, yawning.


    ¡°You need to take a bath and change your clothes.¡±


    My heart halted when I sensed panic in his tone. My senses woke up as I nced at him. ¡°A-Are there any rogues?¡± I asked when he was leading me to thevatory. I instantly smelled the apple scent when he was undressing me.


    ¡°What? No.¡± Desmond chuckled.


    ¡°Then what?¡± I looked at him, perplexed.


    He smiled and gently pinched my cheek. ¡°Just take a bath and I shall summon the maidservants to help you get dressed. Alright? Then go downstairs. We will do something.¡±


    I blinked when he scooped me up into his arms after undressing me and gently putting me in the tub with lukewarm water.


    ¡°Are we going out?¡± I asked before he was going to leave.


    He bestowed me a meaningful stare. ¡°What do you think?¡± he said in a sing-song voice and left me alone.


    I gasped from the realization. We were going out?! I got excited all of a sudden. I finished taking a bath and had Desmond¡¯s maidservants dress me up in a fancy dress. Though it was quite annoying wearing a corset I thought that I was going to use it.


    Desmond did nothing but spoiled me even though I was not epting him as my mate before. We had been through ups and downs before I finally epted our mate bond.


    As I finished dressing up, I went downstairs to see Desmond already dressed up in his fancy suit. He offered his hand to me.


    ¡°Shall we, Lady Seraphina?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the smile stered on my lips. ¡°Of course, Marquis Verlice,¡± I said politely and curtsied before him. I even epted his hand. ¡°So, why are we heading to Luna¡¯s Garden?¡± I asked, perplexed.


    ¡°Going out,¡± he answered shortly. My shoulders slumped at his answer. Desmond chuckled seeing my state right now. ¡°I actually prepared something for tonight as you are still not allowed to go out.¡± He winked.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, frowning.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    I only sighed and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± I trusted Desmond so I knew that he wouldn¡¯t bore me here out. He had been nothing but a great lover and mate to me so I knew that he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would displease me.


    As we arrived in Luna¡¯s Garden, my jaw dropped upon seeing a set of tables and chairs settled in it. There was even food prepared on the table and scented candles all over the garden that reached my nostrils.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I turned at him to see him pulling out a chair for me.


    ¡°Come.¡± He gestured his head which I only nodded mindlessly.


    I smiled from ear to ear when I sat and he was sitting across from me. ¡°So, this is a surprising evening supper?¡± I asked. ¡°Did you prepare this for me?¡±


    Desmond nodded. ¡°Yes. As you know that you cannot go out, I might as well do something that would somehow entertain you. Did you like it?¡± he asked nervously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, smiling. ¡°I love it!¡± I eximed happily.


    He released a sigh, feeling relieved. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear that, seraphim. Shall we eat?¡±


    I enjoyed having supper with him. After we had our desserts, we talked more and more as we were standing up and looking in the night sky, not until Desmond said something that made my jaw drop.


    ¡°C-Come again?¡± Did I hear him right? Or I heard it wrong¡­


    Desmond nervously sighed before he showed me a ring that had the yellow crystal on it. I gasped when he knelt on one knee before me. ¡°Will you marry me and be my Luna of my pack, Seraphina?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I covered my mouth in shock as he was really proposing to me right now.


    His expression softened. ¡°Please spend the rest of your life with me, Seraphina.¡± His amber eyes were glistening with delighted tears. ¡°I promise that I will be a good husband to you and will be a good father to our future pups.¡±


    I bit my lower lip as I was already crying in happiness. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, Desmond. I would like to be your wife and the Luna of your pack¡­¡± I answered, sniffing.


    Desmond gasped before he inserted the ring into the ring finger of my left hand. ¡°Yes! I am finally marrying you!¡± He held my face and looked at me with so much tenderness. ¡°You will never regret this, Seraphina. You make me the happiest man in the world!¡±


    ¡°Me, too, Desmond.¡± I held his face as well. ¡°I am lucky that I am marrying you soon.¡±


    He rubbed his nose on mine. ¡°You cannot back down now. You are going to marry me.¡± I chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes. As if I am going to do that.¡± I grinned.


    Desmond also grinned before he lowered his head to meet my lips and imed it with his possession. I slowly closed my eyes and kissed him back, wanting to let him know what I was feeling for him was the same as his.


    I love you so much, Desmond Verlice.***

 Chapter 43: Hardly No

    I wiped the tears that fell from my eyes. Damn it¡­ I should have not reminisced about our past. Why did it be so memorable to me? Why is that memory still sitting in my heart?


    I quietly left Desmond¡¯s chamber before I returned to the north hall, feeling dejected. Iid on my bed, staring at the ceiling. Somehow I rejected going there. My hand crawled to my neck where I was holding the other ring-my wedding ring-which I already made as a pendant.


    I never threw this away and still managed to keep it by my side. But I never wore it to my ring finger on my left hand anymore because I already thought that it was futile to think to myself that I was still married to him.


    I managed to wear it from the time I removed my bangle. Ah, yes. That bangle was still in my t. It was a good thing that I managed to wear this pendant. I was already nning on passing this down to Sander and having him keep the pendant but I was afraid he might lose it.


    Now that I recall. I caught Desmond looking at my left hand from time to time. Could it be that he was looking for my wedding ring?


    I was supposed to have on my ring finger the engagement and wedding ring. But I left a remembrance to Desmond seven years ago. I left that citrine engagement ring that was why I was able to see it in thepartment.


    I kept it under my dress before I fell asleep to take a nap. I was tired of crying and my head was pounding from reminiscing.


    I only woke up when I heard giggles andughter from outside of the manor. I got up and rubbed my eyes, walking outside of my chamber. I came to look for where thatughter came from and I was led outside.


    There, I saw Desmond and Sander in the swing. Sander was being swung by his father as they happily giggled and chuckled.


    Sander looked in my direction and beamed a smile. ¡°Mama! We are back!¡± he said when I was walking in their direction.


    I nced at Desmond when I caught him looking at me. My heart flipped upside down from that before I looked away and focused my attention on Sander.


    ¡°How¡¯s your day, little man?¡± I asked when he greeted me by hugging my waist.


    Sander looked up. The strands of his golden lock hair were blocking his view. I used my fingers tob his hair so he could look at me properly.


    ¡°I want to be an Alpha! I didn¡¯t know that Alpha¡¯s job is fascinating, Mama!¡± he said excitedly.


    ¡°What? No,¡± I said, disagreeing. I red at Desmond. ¡°What on earth did you show you to him, Desmond?¡± I growled in annoyance.


    ¡°My usual work for the rest of the years,¡± he answered, creasing his forehead. ¡°Why are you reacting as if you didn¡¯t want our son to be the next Alpha? It is his right.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You said that you are making Daniel the next Alpha, not Sander. I did not agree to this, Desmond!¡± I raised my voice.


    Desmond scoffed. ¡°If I don¡¯t have any offspring, I can consider him as the next Alpha, Seraphina,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°But no. I have Sander and he will inherit my Alpha position.¡±


    I huffed in disbelief. ¡°What on earth?¡± I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You sound like we are going to stay here for so long. No! I will do anything to abscond from here again! I am not going to allow you to force him to turn him into a tyrant one!¡±


    ¡°Are you hearing yourself, Seraphina? You heard our son! He decided on his own. I did not force him to be one!¡± He raised his voice as well. ¡°Thanks to you. I know your n. I will put more pack warriors to guard the pack!¡±


    I clenched my hands so that he got me there. ¡°You are going to force him since he said that!¡± I raised my voice again.


    ¡°Because he wants it! He agreed with it when I discussed it with him earlier.¡± He looked down. ¡°Sander, tell your mother that you agree on your own. Right?¡±


    ¡°I am his mother so you discuss the matters to me, not to him, Desmond Verlice!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I am his father so I can also decide things for his sake, Seraphina Beryl-Verlice!¡±


    ¡°MAMA, PAPA, PLEASE! STOP FIGHTING!¡±


    Desmond and I flinched when Sander screamed at the top of his lungs. We both turned at him and saw him crying.


    My wolf and I felt heartbroken all of a sudden seeing his state. ¡°Sander¡­¡± My eyes widened when Desmond and I called our son¡¯s name in unison.


    Sander wailed more and started running away from us.


    ¡°Sander!¡± I called as my chest was rising up and down because I just realized that Desmond and I argued in front of him. ¡°Darn it¡­¡± I mumbled, annoyed.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I heard Desmond say. I nced at him when he caressed his face, frustrated.


    I shook my head, looking at him. ¡°This is your fault¡­¡± I said, starting to get more annoyed than before.


    Desmond knitted his forehead, looking at me. ¡°How is this my fault again?¡±


    Scoffing, I clenched my hands. ¡°I should¡¯ve not allowed him toe with you. I cannot allow him to be a tyrant Alpha like you. I know how you work things, Desmond. You are freaking strict and have no consideration.¡± I faced him and pushed him. ¡°Make Daniel the next Alpha. I am not going to allow you with the way you handle things, Desmond.¡±


    ¡°He is my offspring, Seraphina. I am the one who will decide who will inherit my Alpha position and that is Sander,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    I shook my head as I was stepping back. ¡°I am not hearing this topic again, Desmond. I do not want this to be a discussion,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°We will discuss it again, Seraphina. Remember that you are never going out. You can never escape from me ever again,¡± he said. His face darkened.


    I smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I exhaled sharply. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, Desmond.¡±


    He shrugged, smiling. He even crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I know you, Seraphina. I have been watching you for six years so do not say that I never got to know about your movements,¡± he said arrogantly. ¡°I have Niscia as well to report about your activities.¡±


    At that moment, I almost attacked him when he mentioned Niscia¡¯s name. I almost lost my cool. ¡°You should have gotten Hazel pregnant so Sander and I will live in peace,¡± I said before I turned my back, not letting see the expression he expressed.


    Damn him¡­ I must think of ways to abscond with Sander! I must not let Desmond push this. Never!

 Chapter 44: Endearment

    ¡°Sander, can we please talk?¡± I knocked on the door of his chamber. I could only hear his soft sobs and sniffs.


    I sighed for the nth time. I had been knocking here so many times but it seemed that Sander didn¡¯t really want to talk. I already told him that I apologized for the behavior I had shown. I should have dealt with this matter when Desmond and I were alone but my emotions got the better of me.


    I knocked on the door again. ¡°If there is anything you need, Mama is in her chamber, sweetheart,¡± I said softly before I decided to give him some space because it looked like he needed it.


    I might try to speak with himter.


    But just before I could leave, the door of Sander¡¯s chamber slowly swung open. There, I came to see Sander¡¯s swollen, puffy red eyes, hiding behind the door.


    My wolf felt heartbroken upon seeing our pup being in this state. She scolded me earlier because I did not control my emotions and decided tosh out at Desmond.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± I knelt on the floor and opened my arms. ¡°Come,¡± I urged.


    Sander sniffed before he opened the door wide and walked toward me. He didn¡¯t hesitate to be inside my arms. I lifted him up as he buried his face in the crook of my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I whispered softly, caressing his back. I sauntered my way to his chamber and saw that it didn¡¯t look like a mess. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± I asked when I settled him to his bed and settled beside him.


    He lowered his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Papa?¡± he asked in a timid tone.


    I slowly exhaled andbed his hair using my fingers. ¡°He is¡­¡± Damn. I was really nning to console him by myself but it looked like Sander needed the presence of his father. ¡°He is in the stairwell. I¡­ I did not allow him toe to the north hall.¡± He attempted toe here and I almost got angry with him. I even threatened him earlier that I would make things worse if he was not going to listen to me.


    I bit my lower lip, feeling guilty when his eyes were glistening with tears. My wolf was panicking right now. She was urging me now to summon Desmond if she happened to see the broken expression of my pup.


    ¡°D-Do you wish me to summon him?¡± I asked nervously when Sander stayed silent.


    Sander nodded shyly. ¡°I want Papa here, too.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Call him Papa, please. Not in his name, Mama.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°W-What?¡± What did he just say?


    ¡°Pretty please¡­¡± he pleaded.


    Shit¡­ I coerced a smile. I¡¯m dead right now. ¡°I¡­¡± Should I do it? ¡°I will call him,¡± I said as I slowly got up in bed.


    ¡°I want to go with you, Mama.¡± He also got up and held my hand.


    I slowly breathed out from this. I was nning to fool him but it looked like he knew my n. ¡°Of course¡­¡± How must I escape this embarrassment forter?


    I gulped when we went outside and sauntered our way to the stairwell. We saw Desmond who looked devastated as he sighed.


    I flinched when Sander tugged my hand. I nodded my head and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Papa,¡± I called. I could have sworn I had chills down my spine when I addressed Desmond that.


    His eyes widened. He looked up and saw me with Sander. ¡°Sander¡­ Seraphina¡­¡± His tone sounded shocked.


    I gulped. ¡°Papa, can youe with us? Sander said that he wants us to be beside him in his bed¡­¡± Damn it. I could feel my cheeks ring up in embarrassment.


    His jaw dropped. He knew that it was bizarre for me to address him but he hesitantly nodded. ¡°C-Certainly.¡±


    From a distance, using my sensitive ears, I could hear his heart racing so wildly. I didn¡¯t know if this was the time I addressed him as Papa. Usually, at a time like this, it would be his name.


    Sander sniffed and smiled when he held Desmond¡¯s name. Together, we went to our son¡¯s chamber.


    Desmond and I were surprised when Sander was the one who arranged how we shouldy on the bed.


    ¡°There. Papa, you spoon Mama. And Mama will spoon me.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­¡± I protested when Sander was on his bed, expecting us to do what he said. ¡°Sander, is it more appropriate if you are in the middle while we are in each of you?¡± I nced at Desmond who had a look of amusement on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind about the setup.¡± I silently cursed at what Desmond said.


    ¡°I am not agreeing with it,¡± I said in a firm tone.


    With my answer, Sander was on the verge of crying again. My wolf panicked and scolded me again that I was not fulfilling our pup¡¯s wishes. ¡°But I want that position¡­¡± His voice croaked.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± Desmond uttered. He felt bad and settled beside our son.


    At that moment, Sander wailed in tears. ¡°Fine, fine.¡± I immediately spoke.


    ¡°R-Really, Mama?¡± Sander asked, sniffing.


    I sighed, exasperated as I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± I pursed my lips into a thin line when I caught Desmond smiling. I squinted my eyes at him. ¡°What are you smiling about, Papa?¡± I asked, smiling wryly.


    He looked at me, feigning ignorance. ¡°Nothing, Mama.¡±


    I inhaled sharply when he addressed me differently. I had chills again when I heard that. Calm down, Seraphina. Desmond was only doing that for your son¡¯s sake. Sander requested it and Desmond dly obliged.


    ¡°I want to take a nap, Mama, Papa,¡± Sander said.


    I nced at the wall clock. ¡°Oh! Would you look at that? It¡¯s noon already!¡± I eximed. ¡°Let¡¯s have our lunch!¡± I eximed, wanting to divert their attention.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Sander¡¯s words were cut off when we heard knocks on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it,¡± Desmond volunteered while he had Sander in his arms. He opened the door and saw that it was a maidservant. ¡°What is it?¡± I almost squinted my eyes when I thought that his tone would smear with hostility because I knew that was how he was doing in the past even though I kept scolding him.


    It was a good thing that his tone changed into a polite one. I would certainly scold Desmond if he ever acted hostile to one of his maidservants.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha, Lady Seraphina, Young Master Sander,¡± the maidservant said. ¡°I havee here to ask where you should eat your lunch. Is it in the dining hall again?¡±


    I looked away and let Desmond decide that. Perhaps, he was going to ask Sander where he would like to eat.


    ¡°Mama, where do you want us to eat?¡±


    I was startled when Desmond asked me. ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked. Why was he asking me that question? He nced at Sander who was waiting for me to answer him. I suddenly got nervous because I didn¡¯t expect that he would ask me that. ¡°D-Dining hall is fine,¡± I said to the maidservant.


    Crap. Why does it make me nervous somehow?


    ¡°You heard yourdy. Prepare the dining hall for the three of us. I am certain that our son wants to eat more now that he is tired from seeing the whole pack, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Desmond asked in a beaming tone.


    My smile almost disappeared when Desmond brought it up. He had a triumphant smile as soon as Sander agreed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander beamed. ¡°Mama, Papa, can we sleep together here tonight?¡± he asked innocently.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Desmond and I looked at each other when we spoke and our words contradict each other. But he instantly recovered when he looked at our son.


    ¡°Mama will say ¡®yes¡¯ter, son. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he stated when he saw Sander¡¯s dejected expression. He even bestowed me a meaningful nce which made me silent.

 Chapter 45: As a Family

    Sander had been feeling more cheerful for tonight. He was excited that he would have us on his bed to sleep.


    I couldn¡¯t say no to this little man. I promised myself that I would let Sander experience having aplete family. I must do what it takes even if it means of enduring Desmond by my side.


    I was just done taking a bath and wore a night dress. I went straight to Sander¡¯s bedroom, hearing soft giggles from him and deep chuckles from Desmond.


    Knocking, theughter gradually dissipated. Desmond was the one who opened the door, having our son in his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re here now, Mama,¡± Sander eximed happily.


    I gently tapped his nose. ¡°Of course. I promise that I will be here, right?¡± Or rather, Desmond begged me not to spoil the fun for Sander. I could have just ignored him the whole night and just focused on Sander.


    And that was how I was going to do it. I would ignore him.


    But my eyes betrayed me. I nced at Desmond when I heard uneven breathing from him only to see him looking at my chest. He snapped back when he was caught checking me out.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that he was half-naked like he used to do before we went to sleep. I gulped when I saw his trousers tightly pressed to his bulging crotch. I immediately looked away from embarrassment when our eyes met.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°So, what shall we do before we go to bed?¡± I asked when Sander was now jumping on his bed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he hummed softly, thinking. He got down from his bed and went straight to the bookshelves.


    I immediately prayed to the Moon Goddess, begging that Sander would not take a book that was about political management or anything that was not interesting to read. That was the thing he asked about before, he wanted me to read it for him. I really had a headache after that.


    ¡°Papa will read us some bedtime stories.¡± He showed the children¡¯s book.


    I was surprised that he would have his father read this. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you finally pick something different, sweetheart,¡± I said.


    Desmond took the book and flipped the pages. ¡°You sound like this is the first time Sander would get to read a children¡¯s book.¡±


    ¡°Because he is.¡± I gently winced at Sander¡¯s hair causing him to giggle softly. I told him what could have been the cause of why I was acting this way. ¡°He¡¯d rather pick deep meaningful books than children¡¯s books,¡± I added.


    He chuckled upon learning it. ¡°Oh, Sander¡­ You silly boy¡­¡± He tickled him which earned Sander a giggle.


    ¡°Papa¡­¡± Sander jumped to his bed to get away from his father, giggling more.


    My expression softened. Sander was beaming more ever since he was slowly opening up to his father. That was a good development ever since we arrived-abducted, I mean.


    However, I still needed to do something to escape from here. It was important that we must not stay here or Desmond would do anything in his power that we couldn¡¯t go out anymore. I needed to have his trust again so there would be a chance that I could escape.


    ¡°Mama.¡±


    I snapped back when Sander tugged my hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± I slightly tilted my head, looking at my son. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°In the bed, please.¡± I allowed him to bring me to his bed while I smiled and nodded.


    But my smile dissipated as soon as I realized that Desmond was also in the bed. I held my breath as my wolf suddenly squirmed when our eyes met.


    ¡°Here,¡± Desmond said with a meaningful smile when he tapped the space beside him.


    I smiled bitterly, ring at him. I was about to bark when Sander pulled my hand. ¡°Come, Mama. The same position I said this afternoon,¡± he demanded.


    ¡°But¡­¡± My son frowned when I was about to retort back. I almost cussed when I saw him using his puppy eyes. How could I say no to that? ¡°Fine¡­¡± I released a sigh, nodding.


    Sander¡¯s face brightened up as soon as I got to the bed. I was still hesitant toy on the bed but Sander was watching so I faced my back to Desmond. But I immediately gasped when he scooped me towards him.


    I looked at him in disbelief. But he only arched his eyebrow as if he was challenging me if I was going to disobey him or not.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I turned my head when Sander hopped on the bed and scooped himself into me. He was smiling when he looked at us. ¡°Papa, read us some story. I promise I will listen and take interest in them.¡±


    Desmond and I chuckled before he nodded. ¡°Alright. I shall start then.¡± He began telling a story.


    It was about two lovely mate couples who were living in the forest and had no pup. Then, they were blessed by a pup when they happened to see a baby pup in the river. Ever since that baby pup arrived, their lifestyle changed. Their marriage was almost broken if it weren¡¯t for that little blessing arriving at them.


    I didn¡¯t know how the story was finished but I surely didn¡¯t want to finish it anymore. I only focused onbing Sander¡¯s hair while he had already fallen asleep. I also slowly fluttered my eyes, yawning softly.


    Just before I closed my eyes, I stilled when I felt Desmond¡¯s arm wrapping around my waist. Then I felt his lips ced on my bare shoulder and he even sniffed me.


    ¡°What-¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ Sander is sleeping, seraphim,¡± he whispered to my ear causing me to feel shivers down my spine.


    I turned my head at him and furrowed my eyebrows seeing that his face was so close to me. I got distracted when his thumb was grazing my nk. I squinted my eyes before I went back toying in the bed and slowly closed my eyes.


    However, I was distracted again when I felt his breath fanning against my nape. It was hot and¡­ alluring.


    Shit¡­ Not now. His hand was now slowly caressing my nk up and down.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I almost moaned and halted his hand which kept making my senses heightened more than ever.


    I heard his heavy breathing before he sighed and kissed my head. ¡°I miss you so much, seraphim¡­ I really do¡­¡±


    My heart flipped upside down at the sudden words he just uttered. It was¡­ making me feel the warmth yet¡­ No! I must not feel anything about it.


    Remember that he betrayed you, Seraphina!


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± I said coldly before I removed his hand on my nk again.


    I must do anything to keep his hands off me. Knowing Desmond, he could make anything possible. If I was seduced, there was no way we could be stopped. That was for certain.


    I heard his disappointing sigh before I drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 46: Still a Friend

    Ever since that day, Sander was already fine. He was no longer sulking and kept beaming more.


    I went to Luna¡¯s Garden when Sander wished to be alone in the library to read more books while Desmond was out with his Alpha duties. Contemting, the tips of my fingers were brushed against the orchid flowers.


    They looked so beautiful. I felt like¡­ I had been showered with love again.


    It was extremely difficult to understand Desmond right now.


    He made me suffer in his hands while I was working with his tuxedo then he would act like a good father and he was trying to seduce me again. And it was affecting me.


    I decided to go out of the manor but I was blocked by Elron again. ¡°What again?¡± I arched my eyebrow.


    He gently bowed his head. ¡°Please be informed that Alpha¡¯s protocol is-¡±


    ¡°Allow me to escort Lady Seraphina, Elron.¡±


    I turned my head when I heard a familiar feminine voice. My facial expression turned into a stoic one upon seeing the arrival of that person with whom I thought I could put my trust.


    ¡°Niscia.¡± I mentioned her name bitterly like it was a poison that I never intended to use for my everyday use.


    Niscia halted in front of us and turned at Elron. ¡°I shall take it from here.¡±


    I eyed her up and down, not getting used to seeing her wearing a white shirt, zer, and trousers. She looked morefortable rather than wearing a dress.


    ¡°Of course, Gamma Niscia.¡± With that, Elron left.


    I smirked. ¡°Gamma, huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help scoffing. I couldn¡¯t believe that this person I thought was my friend was one of the Gammas of Desmond.


    Niscia looked guilty. ¡°Seraphina, allow me to exin, please.¡± I just shook my head, not wanting to listen to her. I turned my back and continued walking away from her. ¡°I was ordered by Alpha Desmond to watch over you and Sander a year after we found you.¡±


    I halted and turned at her frigidly. ¡°Say one more time or I shall summon Desmond to tell you that you are not fulfilling your duty as a Gamma. And don¡¯t talk to me as if we are really close. With what you did, do you really think I still think of you as my friend, Niscia? I loathe you!¡±


    Her eyes expressed pain. She looked like she was on the verge of tears. I already turned my back because I didn¡¯t want to feel guilty. Knowing Niscia, she was a crybaby so there was no way her tears would bring me to forgive her.


    All I thought was that Sander couldn¡¯t be reached by his father¡¯s hands but I was wrong. I was wrong to trust this person. Niscia was all part of Desmond¡¯s ns.


    I should¡¯ve known. With Desmond¡¯s influence, he could really easily find me.


    However, why would Desmond wait for seven years? If he already found me a year after I absconded from his pack, why didn¡¯t he take that as a chance to take me? By that time, Sander was already a year old.


    What could have been the reason?


    I knew that Desmond was impatient but how could he wait for seven years just to make a move and take us back here in the Rising Diamond pack?


    ¡°Seraphina, please¡­ I am still your friend.¡±


    I pursed my lips into a thin line, getting impatient with Niscia. ¡°Don¡¯t use ¡®I am still your friend¡¯, Niscia.¡± I turned to her. Coldly. I came to halt in front of her and pushed her. ¡°Remember that you are ordered by your Alpha to watch over me and befriend me so you can make me trust you.¡±


    There was a pain registered on her face. ¡°Throughout my mission, I have treated you as my friend despite my mission to take your trust, Seraphina¡­¡± She sighed.


    I just shook my head, not wanting to listen anyway. ¡°Summon any escort. I do not wish for you to keep on escorting me. I am getting more ufortable now that you are here, Niscia.¡± I masked my tone with my authoritative voice. The same tone that I was using when I was still the Luna here.


    It was an instinct. Also, it came naturally since I once became the Luna here and knew how to execute my Luna power. That was why I easily got away from here seven years ago.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Summon. Any. Escort.¡± I emphasized those three words. I wanted her to know that I was no longer interested to converse with her. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you came from and how you became Desmond¡¯s Gamma but I don¡¯t care. I want you to follow my demands or else, I am certainly wreaking havoc here,¡± I threatened.


    Niscia looked like she was about to cry before she smiled and nodded. ¡°I-I shall summon some of our pack warriors¡­¡± she said in a dejected tone.


    I rolled my eyes and ignored her. But I turned my head when I heard my name being called.


    I creased my forehead, seeing five youngsters running in my direction. At first, I was confused as to who they were but as soon as they were near, I gasped in surprise when they greeted me with a hug.


    ¡°Luna Seraphina!¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± I blinked, not knowing what to do. I didn¡¯t even know who they were. ¡°Um¡­ May I know who all of you are?¡± I asked after a few seconds of understanding the situation as I gently tapped their backs. Giggling, they stepped back. As soon as I saw their faces, I gasped more when I got to know who they were. ¡°Edgar? Bristol? Riley? L? Luca?¡±


    ¡°We are, Luna! We missed you!¡± they said in unison, beaming.


    I inhaled sharply. ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ You are all grown up now!¡± I immediately hugged all of them and squeezed them in my arms.


    These five children were I usually yed with back then when I kept visiting the daycare center here in the pack. Usually, they were the ones who liked to have mypany more. I couldn¡¯t believe that they were youngsters now. They were eight years old back then!


    ¡°How are you?¡± I asked, getting excited that I got to see them again.


    ¡°We are doing good, Luna,¡± Riley said as she smiled.


    ¡°We are preparing for the draft soon, Luna.¡± It was Luca that answered. He was way taller than Riley now.


    ¡°Is it?¡± I was surprised and counted how old they were now. ¡°Dear me¡­ You are turning sixteen years old!¡± I eximed and they nodded.


    Adolescents who reached sixteen years of age were required to be enlisted in the draft. That was the policy until now Desmond was still implementing.


    I thought that when I was gone, he would change his way of ruling since I was not there to halt him. He could go back to his cruel ways of managing the pack.


    ¡°Luna Seraphina, this is for you.¡±


    I smiled when Bristol offered me a Santan flower. ¡°Aww¡­ Thank you, Bristol. You are so sweet, sweetie.¡± I hugged him before he spoke.


    ¡°I also have one, Luna,¡± he shyly said. ¡°Alpha Desmond said that you are already here but we haven¡¯t seen you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I chuckled and gently tapped his shoulder. ¡°Forgive me, my little ones.¡± I had been here in Desmond¡¯s packs for weeks yet I didn¡¯t get a chance to see these people. I was so preupied that I wanted Desmond and Sander to get along which was why I already lost the thought of exploring the pack. ¡°I have been busy. So, I am here now.¡±


    L stepped forward as she has a Santan flower as well. ¡°Luna, this is for Lord Sander. Alpha Desmond said that you and he have a son. Please bestow this for him,¡± she said in a meek tone.


    I softened. Looks like everyone knew that Sander was already here. But I was not going to allow it that my son would be the next Alpha of the Rising Diamond pack.


    ¡°I shall do that, L.¡± My heart filled with hatred was exchanged with a warm one. These youngsters really had a special ce in my heart. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    We talked more. I didn¡¯t realize that Niscia had already left or I thought she bid farewell. I ended up ignoring it. I had fun talking with them as they escorted me back to the manor before I bid goodbye to them.


    On the front porch, I saw Sander was already waiting to have a frown sitting on his face. ¡°Mama¡­¡± He immediately ran towards me and hugged my thigh.


    ¡°Sander, how¡¯s the book you are reading?¡± I asked as Ibed his hair.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± He frowned more. Then he looked in the direction where those five young ones went. ¡°Who are those people?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I told him who they were. It looked like Sander was sulking because I did not tell him that I was going to leave. He said that he kept looking for me in the manor and only Elron told him that I went out. That was why he patiently waited on the front porch even though he was frowning already.


    ¡°Mama, can I meet them?¡± Sander asked when we were heading to the dining hall to grab some snacks for the two of us. He looked happy with the Santan flower he had in his hand right now. He looked so fascinated.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Of course.¡± I even told him that they were looking forward to meeting him.


    Sander looked at me. ¡°Mama, Papa said that he is going to have a ceremony for our arrival here. He said that he wants to discuss it with you.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, wanting to grit my teeth but I needed to stay calm. ¡°Is that so?¡± He nodded. ¡°Is your father here?¡±


    ¡°Study room.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I shall prepare your snacks then I will discuss some matters with him,¡± I said as I could already feel my blood boiling right now.


    I had a feeling this discussion would not be going to end well¡­

 Chapter 47: Powerless and Threatened

    The ceremony¡­


    Desmond was finally making his move that he would be going to introduce Sander as the next heir of the House of Marquis Verlice and the next Alpha of the Rising Diamond pack.


    The act that he wished to discuss with me was just a decoy. In reality, he was really making a decision without me.


    I opened the door of his study room without bothering to knock. I came to see Desmond who was wearing his spectacles as he always did in the past as he looked at me to meet my darkened expression.


    ¡°No,¡± I immediately said as soon as I locked the doorknob. ¡°You are not going to do this to me, Desmond.¡±


    He sped his hands together and looked up as if he was a god. He didn¡¯t even falter even though he saw that I was mad right now. ¡°Our pack members deserve to know that their Luna and our offspring are here already.¡±


    My blood boiled more upon hearing this. ¡°I am no longer a Luna here and Sander is not going to be the next Alpha, I told you,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    With my words, Desmond smiled. ¡°Seraphina, Sander is our son. He has the right to inherit all the riches I have. He has the right to be the next Alpha as well.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I mmed the table. ¡°I am not going to allow this. Daniel should be the next Alpha, not Sander.¡±


    His face darkened. ¡°And I told you before that I am the one who makes the decision on who shall be the next Alpha, not you, Seraphina.¡± He slowly stood up so he could tower over me. ¡°I am the Alpha here, not you. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°And be a tyrant like you?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯d rather not have you in our life! You should have not shown yourself!¡± I raised my tone. ¡°We are happy without you. You should have seen it for the past six years you have been watching over us. And now¡­ you are here. You are going to torment our lives just as how you torment me!¡±


    That earned him pure silence. Desmond didn¡¯t dare to speak or talk back at me.


    ¡°No matter what you say, you cannot convince me to change my mind. Sander will be introduced as a son of the Alpha,¡± he said in an arrogant tone.


    I clenched my hands. ¡°But I can convince Sander that he should hate you more. After all, until now, he has no idea what sins have you done and why I really escaped from here. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± I sweetened my tone. That tone which Desmond is usually frightened of.


    It meant that this kind of sweet threatening tone should bring him to his downfall.


    I saw how he gnashed his jaw. In an instant, he was right in front of me, tightly holding my arm. But he didn¡¯t say anything to me. He somehow looked offended.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smirked. ¡°Well? It is true, right? Twice¡­ You did it twice. Be thankful that I did not tell Sander how you started to sever our mate bond back then, Desmond. I have the power to ruin your image for our son, remember that.¡± I roughly yanked my arm back but Desmond was quite strong and held me tighter.


    ¡°Shall I kill you then?¡± he threatened.


    ¡°Do it then,¡± I challenged back. ¡°Sander is just outside of your study room. Any shout from me can trigger him to enter here.¡± I drew my face closer to him to express that I still have the power regardless if he was going to threaten me right now.


    Desmond squinted his eyes at me.


    Despite that my blood was boiling because of this n he was going to implement, I couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by his amber eyes right now. Damn it¡­ Our son really had his mesmerizing eyes.


    Even his scent¡­ It was too intoxicating again now that we were near each other.


    I could even feel Desmond¡¯s heavy breathing when he was drawing closer to me. Our lips were inches away. One move from either of us could make us brush our lips against each other.


    Right now, my wolf was whispering to me that I shouldnd my lips on him and be a hypocrite towards Desmond. His breath that was fanning my jaw heightened my desire for him. Gulping, I looked up to meet his eyes again only to see him looking at me as well.


    That made my heart leap out of my ribcage.


    I looked away immediately. ¡°T-This discussion is not over. I must leave-¡±


    I couldn¡¯t dare to finish my sentences because Desmond suddenly grabbed my head so he could smash his lips towards mine. My eyes widened from his action as I didn¡¯t expect that he would kiss me.


    Wrong.


    I was already expecting Desmond would kiss me. I was just in denial.


    Because if I didn¡¯t like his kiss, I wouldn¡¯t have to wriggle myself away from his hold. Instead, I kissed him back and returned the same fervor of his intense kiss.


    It was too much. His feverish kisses could easily sway me no matter how hard I tried to ignore them. They were enough to wake up all of my senses.


    I moaned inside his mouth when Desmond¡¯s tongue dwelled inside me. I reached for his nape while Desmond wrapped his arms around me. I had no idea what I was doing right now but I was fully aware now that my back was being leaned to his desk.


    I even heard the fall of his documents on the floor. My legs were wrapped around his torso while he was putting his weight on me.


    I didn¡¯t know how long we had been kissing. We only halted and parted our lips as soon as we were out of our breath.


    Panting, Desmond and I were looking at each other. His eyes were glinting with lust which made my wolf jump in joy somehow.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± I almost purred at his sensual husky voice when he called my name and how he brushed his thumb against my cheek. It was making me shiver and feel aroused.


    Shit¡­ I must get away now. This was not good now that Desmond was in between my legs and he was slowly brushing his bulging crotch to the apex of my thighs. I bit my lower lip when it was brushing my clit which bestowed me a delirious feeling.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I looked at him. ¡°I need to go¡­¡± I said in a meek tone, using my elbows to support myself to sit.


    ¡°Stay, seraphim.¡± He leaned forward and grazed his nose to the slender of my neck. ¡°I missed you so much¡­ I really do.¡±


    I almost gave in to his whisper. But I remembered that we were arguing earlier. Shaking my head, I pushed him away from me.


    ¡°This conversation about the ceremony¡­ I don¡¯t approve of it,¡± I said, masking my tone with earnestness. I acted as if we didn¡¯t share a heated, feverish kiss.


    I watched how Desmond¡¯s lustful gaze turned into a cold one. ¡°As I said, you are not the one who makes the decision here, Seraphina. You are powerless,¡± he emphasized. He stepped forward until he was right in front of me. ¡°Regardless if you ruin my image to our son or not, the ceremony shall happen with or without your approval.¡±


    I growled dangerously, offended at what he was implying. Clenching my hands, I almost swung my fist towards his handsome face.


    ¡°Bastard¡­¡± I mumbled as my chest was rising up and down. This annoyance I was feeling was escting quickly. If from earlier, I was aroused, right now, there was hatred rising inside me. ¡°Sander and I are not going to attend,¡± I said before I decided to leave.


    ¡°Dare to halt my ns for him then, seraphim. I dare you.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡± I asked, turning my head at him. That threatening tone I heard just now¡­ I certainly had goosebumps. There was also a warning bell ringing inside my head.


    His calming demeanor frightened me. This was not good.


    Desmond smiled meaningfully. ¡°I just want to dare you, my seraphim.¡± He simply shrugged his shoulders.


    I gnashed my teeth, scoffing bitterly. ¡°I know you. You are threatening me¡­¡± I stated bravely. Even though my voice didn¡¯t look like it was faltering, my insides were drowned in anxiety right now.


    He just slightly tilted his head. ¡°Hmm¡­ Is it?¡±


    With the way he was acting right now, I knew that it was enough to make my blood boil again. In the past, when I first met him and he proimed that I was his mate, I knew that he was annoying because of how arrogant and eerie he was. It soon dissipated when he started coaxing me and being married to him, I realized that he looked charming after all.


    But right now, he has be pesky to my eyes.


    Again.


    It was as if I was returned back to those days when I first met him.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue, seraphim?¡±


    I immediately stepped back when he stepped forward. I reached the doorknob and opened the door when he was trying to intimidate me with his presence again.


    And it was making my heart feel troubled.


    One more movement from him and if I ended up being in his arms again, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to halt myself from giving in again.


    ring at him, I released a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this if ever you are nning to part me from our son, Desmond. I am not going to hesitate to reject our mate bond that reconnected again,¡± I said, threatening him.


    I left his study room as soon as I saw his smiling face turn into a displeased one.


    I might be impotent for power but there were other circumstances where I could turn the tables.


    I must not allow Desmond to do this to me again. I swear in the Moon Goddess¡¯ name.

 Chapter 48: Son of the Alpha

    ¡°We should go to your father¡¯s chamber. I am certain he is waiting for you.¡± I ushered him to take his hand so we could go to the east hall.


    ¡°Mama, don¡¯t you want toe with us?¡±


    I was already fixing my bed when Sander asked that. ¡°No, Sander.¡± I turned at him wearing his nightshirt given by his father.


    Tonight was the night when Sander was going to sleep in Desmond¡¯s chambers. It was Desmond¡¯s request actually. Sander immediately agreed after that since they were establishing their rtionship as father and son.


    Hugging the stuffed toy given by Desmond, Sander nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± he said in a dejected tone. Hesitant, Sander turned at me. ¡°Mama, about the ceremony¡­¡±


    I just kept my smile stered even though upon knowing the fact that tomorrow was the ceremony for Sander.


    He was well aware that I disagreed about the ceremony Desmond was about to hold. He was not that naive to know that something was not right between Desmond and me ever since the day we discussed it.


    I knelt before him. ¡°Have a good night, alright?¡± I kissed his forehead as soon as he nodded. Before he could say anything again, Desmond showed up from his chamber. I stood up and ushered Sander. ¡°I shall see you tomorrow, sweetheart.¡± I waved my hand.


    Sander smiled. ¡°I will wake up early for you, Mama.¡±


    Nodding, I nced at Desmond who had a stoic expression right now. I looked away and didn¡¯t nce in his direction.


    Our routine continued to be like that. I woke up early and made sure that I was the first one who woke up before my son.


    He was displeased when he saw that I awoke already but I onlyughed it off. I helped him get dressed up as soon as I was done with mine.


    ¡°Papa said that Uncle Den will also attend my ceremony, Mama. Does this mean I am going to meet my cousin, Daniel, right, Mama?¡±


    I fixed his little bowtie. ¡°If that is what he says, then you will be able to meet Daniel.¡±


    I wondered how Daniel was right now. Thest time I saw him as he was still three years old that time. Den was living in another pack after he married Mariana. Mariana was not in the Rising Diamond pack but in the Solo Rows pack.


    I ttened his zer before I gently took his chin to look at me. ¡°You are a handsomely beautiful little man. You are ready now,¡± I said when I was done fixing his hair as well.


    Sander smiled when he faced the mirror. It felt nostalgic because I used to do this before with Desmond.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Mama?¡±


    I snapped back when Sander called me. He was looking at my reflection. He looked worried. I smiled. ¡°I just remembered that I used to fix your Papa¡¯s tie before,¡± I said honestly. ¡°You also have the same mannerism just like your Papa.¡± Even before, I already knew his mannerisms felt like I was back in the past.


    My voice almost croaked because of that. Desmond and I used to be a happily married couple before everything fell apart¡­ before he cheated on me twice.


    Sander walked towards me, hugging my thigh. ¡°Every time you mentioned Papa, it is either you will be mad or sad¡­¡± he uttered softly.


    I forced a smile. I knew I couldn¡¯t hide my emotions well when it came to his father. ¡°You should focus more on the ceremony. You need not worry me, sweetheart.¡± I caressed his cheek.


    We were being interrupted when we heard a knock on my door. Desmond was the one who showed up.


    ¡°Sander, the ceremony is about to start. You should go down first. I need to speak with your Mama.¡± He nced at me.


    Sander looked hesitant but then, he nodded before he left us alone. Desmond waited for a moment as I sat in the chair.


    ¡°You already get what you want now that he is going to be introduced and I already agreed.¡± I only agreed a few days ago because I knew that he was going to do something that would displease me. He would do anything in his power to implement his ns by hook or by crook. ¡°What else do you want this time?¡± I asked in a hostile tone.


    I should have known¡­ I should have not made a truce with him. He took it as an advantage so he could easily y me under his palms.


    I should¡¯ve not believed in his words that he only wanted to get along with Sander.


    ¡°I want you toe with me on the tform,¡± Desmond said in a nonchnt tone. He even tucked his hands into the pockets of his trousers. ¡°As proud parents for our son, Seraphina.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree, you are going to threaten me again. How ironic¡­¡± I should¡¯ve used threatening him of rejecting our mate bond but I realized that if I kept repeating it, it would be an empty threat.


    So, once was enough.


    I would only say that again if I was in deep trouble. Perhaps, that could be the moment I was going to end our mate bond again.


    ¡°I only want what is best for our son, Seraphina,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just see that my purpose is good after all? Why are you being a selfish mother to our son?¡±


    I felt offended by what he called me. ¡°Asshole¡­ You dare to call me that?¡± I growled, clenching my hands right now.


    I felt a pang of pain when he said that. How dare¡­ How dare he called me a selfish mother?


    Using my wolf speed, I almost pped Desmond¡¯s face if only he didn¡¯t stop me. His face darkened as he tightly held my hand and pulled me closer to him. ¡°You can do that after the ceremony. I cannot allow you to act violently against me, Seraphina. Not on the ceremony where I have to introduce our son,¡± he said in a frigid tone. ¡°Do you understand me?¡±


    I hissed, annoyed when he pushed me away.


    ¡°You are not going to be a hindrance to my ns now that our son is here. Also, you are here.¡±


    ¡°Because you abducted us!¡± I growled a warning.


    Desmond scoffed a grin. ¡°You are meant to be here, Seraphina. You¡­¡± he paused and looked at me meaningfully. ¡°¡­ and our son.¡±


    I just watched him leave my chamber. As soon as I was alone, I immediately held to the table, feeling my knees getting wobbly.


    The past few days¡­ We were fine and civilized to each other. And now¡­ it changed. We were back to almost strangers.


    ¡°He just yed me¡­¡± I murmured, feeling the hatred growing inside me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It took me a few moments before I decided to go down. I was surprised to see Sander who was waiting for me downstairs. I looked at Desmond who was just shaking his head.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you leave with your father?¡± I asked, confused as I held my son¡¯s hand.


    Sander purred and looked at me. ¡°I want to be with you, Mama. I also want to be with Papa. So, I want us to go there together,¡± he said and reached for Desmond¡¯s hand.


    Desmond and I exchanged nces before we looked away. ¡°Shall we then?¡±


    We arrived at the cotton field where they made a space where we could hold the ceremony. I was having nostalgia again as I saw all of Desmond¡¯s pack members looking in our direction. I was quick to maneuver myself to ignore their stares.


    I came with him to the tform and left Sander to Oakley for a while.


    Then Desmond started his speech to start the ceremony. ¡°Thank you foring here, everyone.¡± The crowds apuded his words. ¡°As you may all know, after seven years, I finally found our Luna Seraphina again.¡± He nced beside me.


    I secretly gnashed my teeth. I already told him when I agreed to this that he must not mention my name again. But even so, why did I feel ticklish? Why did I look so proud right now?


    I looked at Sander who looked fascinated at his father. I pursed my lips into a thin line. Seeing that fascination and enthusiasm in his eyes, I knew by then that Sander already made a decision about what he wanted to be when he grew up.


    ¡°He is the next Alpha of the Rising Diamond pack and the one who shall be the next patriarch of the House of Marquis Verlice. And the fruit of our love¡­ our son, Sander Verlice.¡±


    I immediately turned my head at Desmond when he uttered the name of our son.


    Did he just say Verlice? Not Beryl?!


    Did he just freaking use his surname after Sander¡¯s first name?!

 Chapter 49: His Plans

    I was silent the whole ceremony for Sander. I tried my best to put up the best smile because I didn¡¯t want to ruin this day for my son.


    He was now introduced as the son of the Alpha. Now that Desmond made this bold move, it meant that any movement from me that I would do something to separate him from this pack would be courting death.


    Shit¡­ He was moving quickly as I expected. I should have known better.


    While Sander was busy ying with the other children, I came to see Den and Mariana.


    ¡°So long, sister-inw?¡± There was sarcasm smeared in his tone.


    I scoffed. ¡°Long time no see, Den.¡± Then I nced at his mate. ¡°Mariana.¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time since we saw each other, Seraphina,¡± Mariana said with a smile.


    ¡°You still dare toe back here after what you have done to my older brother?¡± Den said through gritted teeth. His amber eyes were sparkling in anger.


    ¡°Den¡­¡± Mariana hushed him, shaking his head. But Den expressed that he was displeased that he was being stopped by his wife.


    He squinted his eyes at me. ¡°You should have note back. Desmond is already happy without you,¡± he said gnashing his teeth.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°I was not nning toe back here. But your brother abducted me. This pack is my prison cell.¡± I nced at Desmond who was busy talking with Oakley and the other Gammas, including Niscia.


    Which reminds me, why was Harvey not here? Wasn¡¯t he one of the Betas of Desmond?


    I returned my gaze back to Den who still looked furious. ¡°Ask Desmond to let me and Sander leave this pack. I would love to abscond from here.¡± But I couldn¡¯t, I wanted to add.


    Every corner of this pack had pack warriors settled here. I was deeply watched over so I couldn¡¯t do anything to escape. It was hard for me to think of ways to escape from here unless Desmond decided to go out.


    ¡°Despite what you did, he is still pampering you even if you are the one hurting him,¡± Den barked.


    ¡°Me? The one hurting him?¡± I raised my tone to the point I grabbed Desmond¡¯s attention. ¡°How dare you use me like that, Den?¡± I clenched my hands to the point that I was so near to attacking Den.


    Den was smirking. He was about to speak when Desmond chimed in. ¡°Den.¡±


    He flinched and turned around to see the stoic expressioning from his older brother. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Gone was the arrogant expression he had when he was facing me. He looked frightened now that he was facing him.


    Desmond nced in my way while I was ring at Den. ¡°This is Sander¡¯s ceremony yet you are making a humiliating behavior here?¡± He looked displeased. ¡°And you, Den¡­ I told you not to say any word towards Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°T-This is just a misunderstanding, D-Desmond. Den does not mean to offend Seraphina,¡± Mariana exined, panicking.


    ¡°He obviously did,¡± I said bitterly and nced at Desmond.


    ¡°I can exin, brother!¡± Den panicked.


    ¡°Leave Seraphina alone. We shall talk after this, Den,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°For now, stay here. Allow me to take everything here.¡± Desmond approached me and gently took my elbow. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Seraphina.¡±


    I let myself be gently tugged by Desmond. I didn¡¯t have the ounce of energy to be hostile toward him as my eyes darted toward Den.


    ¡°You did not tell them why I ran away, huh?¡± I said when I looked at him bitterly.


    Desmond didn¡¯t say anything. His jaw was gnawing.


    I felt like there was a lump in my throat with his silent answer. ¡°Now, I know why I received so many ridiculous stares. You have never been honest to your pack members.¡± I smirked.


    Even so, I felt my blood boiling. I was wrongly used that I left Desmond because of what reason had they thought about me? I chose to run away because I found another man? Because I used Desmond and married him for his money?


    Because he was a noble? The Marquis of ckmont?


    Desmond dragged me somewhere far away from where the ceremony was held. ¡°This is our son¡¯s ceremony, Seraphina,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    I couldn¡¯t help raising my hand to p his face. ¡°I am the one you are telling me that, Desmond?¡± I asked in an unbelievable tone.


    His face which went sideways turned at me. He didn¡¯t even falter but his eyes looked hurt.


    With that emotion he was showing, I could never forget how I was silently ridiculed there. ¡°You are ruining my image just so you can hide what you have done to our marriage. How absurd¡­¡± I smirked, shaking my head. ¡°You are cunning in a worse way, Desmond. I just hope my son shall not inherit your personality.¡±


    He slowly exhaled and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past, for now, seraphim. We can deal with thatter.¡±


    He turned his back, not daring to look in my way. What he was doing right now was making everything worse.


    ¡°Verlice, huh?¡± I spoke. ¡°As far as I know, Sander has my surname, not yours,¡± I stated.


    That was the moment Desmond turned around to look at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you still get it, Seraphina, do you?¡±


    I creased my forehead, trying toprehend what he was trying to imply.


    Desmond arched his eyebrow before he drew out azy smile that could swoon all thedies here. ¡°Allow me to exin it clearly. Perhaps, my bad since I did not brief you well, seraphim.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± That made me nervous right now. I had a feeling I was not going to be happy about this.


    ¡°As soon as I introduced Sander, I have already taken care of changing his surname to Verlice.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I parroted.


    Did I hear it right?


    I was not deaf, right? Did I hear it correctly?


    Desmond remained quiet as he tucked his hands into the pockets of his trousers. At that moment, I realized what he had done.


    ¡°You bastard! You did not consult me!¡± I couldn¡¯t help attacking Desmond.


    However, he was quick to halt my punches and held my fists together as he drew me closer toward him. ¡°Sander has the right to have my surname, Seraphina. He is my son. You are married to me. We are not divorced so halt from thinking Sander can never use my surname!¡± he said, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Pompous!¡± I shouted and kicked him in his stomach.


    Desmond didn¡¯t expect that which was why he stepped back. Even so, he smirked when he saw how infuriated I was right now.


    ¡°Curse me whatever you want, seraphim. I only did what was best for our son. He deserves to be a Verlice after all.¡±


    I scoffed, not believing that this jerk fooled me. So all this time, he had been taking measures to have Sander. He even changed his birth certificate from my surname to his surname.


    ¡°As for our marriage¡­¡±


    I looked up at his eyes when he spoke again. ¡°I am not going to reconcile with you,¡± I said in a hostile tone.


    Desmond shrugged as if he didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°I am going to fix it, seraphim. I promise you that.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You cannot make me trust you again. After what you have done? Do you think I can easily forgive and forget?¡±


    He was silent. He turned his back and started leaving. ¡°I am going to fix it,¡± he said one more time, ignoring my statement.


    Watching him leave, my heart clenched. I went to lean to the tree, clutching my chest.


    I was yed. Well yed, Desmond.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that he was doing this to me. He was already taking my son away from me.


    I couldn¡¯t ept this¡­ I thought that he would not do something that would make me hate him. But I was wrong.


    This was not good. If I allowed Desmond to move like this, all in all, I would lose Sander forever. I must do anything, at all costs, to halt this madness.


    ¡°Please help me, dear Moon Goddess,¡± I muttered, feeling helpless.

 Chapter 50: Jealous Son

    I returned to the ceremony after I remained calm. I looked for Sander and didn¡¯t bother to try to speak with Desmond¡¯s pack members.


    Why would I? They ridiculed me when they didn¡¯t know that it was their Alpha who ruined our marriage.


    Why must I waste my time dealing with them?


    I was way more worried for my son than anybody else.


    Sander approached me with a familiar young boy who I hadn¡¯t seen for seven years. ¡°Mama, look! I have cousin Daniel with me.¡±


    I gasped seeing Daniel again. ¡°Danny!¡± I eximed.


    Daniel, who was ten years old now, gently bowed his head. ¡°Greetings, Mama Ina.¡± He had a gentle smile as his eyes looked excited.


    Sander creased his forehead at what Daniel called me.


    ¡°It has been seven years, Danny!¡± I eximed as I greeted him with a hug. ¡°You are a grown-up boy now. I am excited to meet you again!¡± I squeezed him so tight.


    Daniel coughed. ¡°I am¡­ too, Mama Ina¡­¡±


    I creased my forehead when he sounded like he was going to be out of breath. When I checked it, I gasped in horror that I had been squeezing him for a very long time. ¡°Pardon me!¡± I panicked when Daniel¡¯s chest rose up and down.


    He chuckled. ¡°It is alright, Mama Ina.¡± He hugged me again. ¡°I have missed you, too. You have been gone for so long,¡± he said as his voice croaked. ¡°I did not believe Father that you are noting back. You are the best aunt I could have¡­ No one can rece you no matter what.¡±


    My heart felt touched. Earlier, I didn¡¯t feel alright. Seeing Daniel again made my mood lighten up.


    I caressed his cheek. ¡°I have missed you, too. I miss going out with you when Den and Mariana alwayse here.¡±


    Desmond and I used to babysit Daniel years ago. Actually, I always requested it from Den and Mariana to have Daniel with us since Desmond and I didn¡¯t have offspring yet.


    Daniel¡¯s smile grew more. ¡°I have two sisters, Mama Ina. Their names are Daphne and Delh.¡±


    ¡°You have siblings now?¡± He nodded. ¡°How old are Daphne and Delh?¡±


    ¡°Daphne is eight. Delh is five,¡± Daniel answered politely and diligently. ¡°It is unfortunate that they are not here, Mama Ina. They are at Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s house.¡± He was talking about Mariana¡¯s parents in the Solo Rows pack. ¡°They wanted to meet you, too, when I told them the things you did for me.¡±


    I softened and nodded. ¡°I am d that you still remember me despite those years being gone.¡±


    ¡°No matter what they say, Mama Ina. You will still be my favorite aunt.¡±


    My heart was touched by his statement. ¡°You are really so sweet, Daniel.¡± I hugged him one more time.


    ¡°Thank you, Mama Ina.¡±


    I softened more. He still remembered that he was calling me ¡®Mama Ina¡¯. I had been calling myself like that ever since I babysat him. It was adorable that I had been called that and I had already imagined myself being called by my pup.


    Wait¡­ Speaking of pup¡­


    I looked to find Sander looking at us with a straight-faced. ¡°Have you met my son, Daniel?¡± I asked and distanced myself away from him.


    Daniel nodded and nced at Sander. ¡°Papa Mund already introduced me to Sander. I am pleased to meet him, Mama Ina.¡±


    ¡°That is great to know.¡± I was smiling and ushered Sander toe with me. ¡°Shall we go to the manor now, Sander? I am certain that you are tired now. You can y with Danielter.¡±


    He only nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. I only assumed that he was tired before I turned at Daniel. ¡°You shoulde with us. You can rest in the drawing room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mama Ina.¡±


    I took Sander¡¯s hand as we went to the manor. I looked for Den and Mariana but they were nowhere to be found. I wonder where they had gone.


    We spent more of our time before Den realized that I was with Daniel. He almost spoke some spiteful words towards me but Sander was there.


    I even dared him to say it right in front of us so he could humiliate himself. But Mariana stepped up and apologized on behalf of him.


    I watched entering the drawing room before Sander and I headed back to the north hall.


    ¡°You have been quiet there?¡± I asked after we arrived and rested in my chamber.


    I even helped him change his clothes when he acted like he was suffocating now. Sander didn¡¯t say anything so I was rmed at this sudden silence he had right now.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, sweetheart?¡± I ushered him to sit down in my bed and gently rubbed his back.


    Sander looked at me before he shoved his upper body into mine. I was surprised but then, I gently tapped his back.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does this ceremony make you jaded?¡± I asked.


    However, no response.


    ¡°Sander?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything again. I started to get worried because he was silent the whole time.


    ¡°Mama, can we leave this pack now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The question was out of nowhere. I was surprised because I thought he hadn¡¯t thought of leaving. Though I hadn¡¯t told him that I already found the only chance to escape but Sander was already loving it here. ¡°Where did that thoughte from, little man?¡± I asked again.


    He clutched my skirt. ¡°Why does Daniel have to be so close to you, Mama?¡±


    I creased my forehead, not knowing what he was saying. ¡°Because he is my nephew?¡± I answered, unsure. ¡°I mean, he is your Papa¡¯s nephew and mine, too.¡±


    I saw him frowning. ¡°Mama Ina¡­ Papa Mund¡­¡± he paused and looked up at me. ¡°Such a weird endearment¡­¡±


    I was more confused with the way he was acting right now. ¡°I was the one who insisted Daniel call us that, sweetheart. When Daniel was three, I kept telling him that I am his Mama Ina and Desmond is his Papa Mund.¡± Somehow, I felt offended that Sander said that it was a weird endearment.


    Though yes, it might look bizarre, I thought deeply about that.


    Sander looked unhappy at my answer.


    I slightly tilted my head, understanding this situation my son was in right now. ¡°Are you¡­ somehow feeling threatened towards Daniel, Sander?¡±


    Sander¡¯s eyes widened before he vigorously shook his head. I smiled and caressed his cheek because I knew that he was just lying.


    ¡°Sander¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not, Mama!¡± he eximed, panicking. But there was a frown on his face.


    ¡°Right, right.¡± I only grinned and hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t feel jealous. I am just catching up with your cousin. Remember that you are my baby pup,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°But I am not jealous¡­¡± His dejected tone already made me know that he was acting like that because I was close to his cousin.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I only said, not wanting to tease him anymore. But my son was too adorable knowing that he could act like this.


    Sander hugged me back afterward. He was already purring when I kissed his temple. ¡°Mama, Papa said that I can no longer use your surname. Is that true?¡±


    I closed my eyes when he brought that up. How must I say that Desmond was a scheming bastard? ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± I said honestly.


    Sander stared at me. It looked like he was trying to read me. I distracted him by gently tapping his nose.


    ¡°This matter is an adult thing, Sander. Allow me to handle this matter.¡±


    Shit¡­ I stitched a white lie on him. This matter couldn¡¯t be resolved since Desmond had made his actions.


    I must do something¡­ Could I just tell Sander that we can escape from here?


    I held Sander¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest to your Papa that we can have a vacation at Elian?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Elian?¡± He tilted his head, bewildered.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Your Papa and I used to go there when we wanted to celebrate private celebrations. He has his vi there. I think you will love it there. I remember it has a man-made pond there and ake where you can take a bath outside.¡±


    I gulped because that vi house was a gift to me from Desmond. It was a vacation house whenever we wanted to have our leisure time there.


    His jaw dropped. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. I knew that as soon as I mentioned theke and man-made pond, he would look more thrilled.


    ¡°Suggest it to your Papater. Tell him.¡± I urged him.


    I urged him because I was nning something for Desmond. But I also wanted to see the vi house again. I remembered the fresh pine trees there. I missed it already.


    ¡°I shall do that!¡± Sander eximed.


    I nodded. I was d that he was easily persuaded. Perhaps, it might work¡­


    It might work if I seduced Desmond there and would take that as a chance to escape for the second time around.


    It was myst resort.


    However, could I be able to persuade Sander if that happens?

 Chapter 51: Temperament

    We were having a peaceful dinner with Den, Mariana, and Daniel when Den spoke up.


    ¡°Is Daniel no longer an Alpha candidate in the Rising Diamond pack, brother?¡±


    Desmond squinted his eyes at Den. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss that in front of our kids, Den. This matter should be discussed with adults only,¡± he said frigidly.


    That earned Den a silence. I knew that even if he already got married and had a family, he would always follow his brother¡¯smand. He knew when to shut up but he didn¡¯t know when to shut up if he was going to nder me.


    Desmond nced at Daniel. ¡°How¡¯s your study, Daniel? Are you guiding your sisters, too?¡±


    Daniel nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, Papa Mund. As their older brother, I also applied your teachings,¡± he said politely.


    He nodded his head. ¡°Good to know.¡± He drew out a smile.


    I knew that Daniel had a soft spot for Desmond. He also cherished his nephew just as I cherished Daniel before.


    Desmond turned at our son. ¡°Have you enjoyed your ceremony, Sander?¡± he asked in a gentle tone.


    Sander¡¯s sullen face brightened up when Desmond asked him that. ¡°Papa¡¯s pack members weed me warmly,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°I even got a chance to have new ymates unlike before.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Den spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any ymates before, Sander?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°They keep teasing me that I don¡¯t have Papa with us because I only have Mama.¡±


    As soon as Sander said that, all of the people¡¯s eyes shifted to me.


    I sighed. Not again¡­ ¡°Before you can say that I am a selfish mother, you should ask Desmond why I left in the first ce, Den,¡± I said with a sweet smile, ring at Den. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault, right, Desmond?¡± I nced at Desmond who was also looking in my direction.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but he surely was fighting me with the same intensity of ring.


    ¡°I have made some cathedral window gtin!¡± We both snapped back when Mariana beamed. ¡°Shall we have our dessert? It shall fill our appetite.¡± She nced at Elron and nodded.


    I looked away and finished my meal before I nced at Sander, taking the napkin to wipe the side of his mouth. He smiled at me but he looked worried.


    ¡°Eat more,¡± I urged him to finish his meal. ¡°No dessert until you finish it.¡±


    Sander frowned, nodding. I gentlybed his hair before our dessert was served.


    ¡°Sander¡¯s seventh birthday shall happen next month.¡± I creased my forehead when Desmond started another conversation on the table while eating the gtin. My son¡¯s seventh birthday¡­ How did he¡­ Of course! He knew Sander¡¯s birthdate¡­ ¡°I have already taken care of the buffet, venue, and the clothes we are going to wear.¡±


    I almost barked at him if only I remembered that Sander was here. I didn¡¯t want to traumatize my son again. I must talk to him in private.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± I said in a sweet tone. ¡°How thoughtful of you that an Alpha like you takes this matter into his hands,¡± I said meaningfully. ¡°Perhaps, I think you should have consulted me as well. I would like to take part in preparing Sander¡¯s birthday celebration,¡± I added, smiling sweetly.


    Actually, this kind of matter should be handled by the Luna of the pack. All the event celebrations should be handled and hosted by her, not the Alpha. That was one of the tasks of the Luna of the pack.


    Desmond smiled. ¡°Fret not, seraphim.¡± I secretly gnashed my teeth, hearing that freaking endearment again. ¡°¡®You¡¯ have already taken part in preparing our son¡¯s birthday celebration.¡±


    That perplexed me. Taking part in preparing? ¡°Since when?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer me and turned his head at Den. ¡°I am looking forward to you bringing my nieces, too, brother. I am certain Sander is thrilled to meet his other cousins.¡±


    Den exchanged his nces between me and his brother. He looked unsure because my question hadn¡¯t been answered. For certain, I lookedposed yet I looked annoyed right now that I was being ignored by this bastard.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Sure thing, brother. Mariana and I shall bring our daughters as well on our next visit,¡± he said, unsure.


    The dinner ended well. Mariana, Den, and Daniel rested in the guest room in the south hall.


    It bewildered me since when I hadn¡¯t arrived in Desmond¡¯s life, his guest rooms were located in the west hall. But ever since I married him and changed how to run a household, I noticed that after seven years, the same arrangements I made were still applied.


    Like the guest rooms in the south hall where they were first located in the west hall. I made arrangements that it was supposed to be in the south hall. Until now, the arrangements were still the same.


    Or perhaps, Desmond was just toozy to even change it.


    ¡°Have a good night, little man,¡± I said softly and kissed his forehead.


    Sander smiled before he turned at Desmond when he tucked him in as he wasbing his hair with a soft gaze in his eyes.


    ¡°Papa, I want to go to Elian.¡±


    He looked surprised. ¡°Elian?¡± Then his eyes shifted to me. My heart jumped after that. ¡°Did Mama tell you about the vacation house?¡± he asked while looking at me before he turned his attention to Sander.


    Before Sander could answer, I spoke. ¡°I told him that it has a man-made pond and ake there. Sander loves bodies of water so he wants to visit the vacation house.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A half-baked truth¡­ I must keep my agenda hidden.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Desmond nodded. ¡°If so, don¡¯t you know that I gifted it to your Mama when we married each other?¡± he asked, looking at me meaningfully.


    I looked away when I couldn¡¯t handle his stare. My wolf was feeling giddy as well. I scolded my wolf because this was too much for me to handle.


    Sander shook his head. But he giggled afterward. ¡°Papa loves Mama so much. I can tell that you spoiled Mama before.¡±


    I felt like there was a lump in my throat when he said that. Sander was right. Desmond spoiled me and never failed to shower me with affection.


    Desmond chuckled, kissing his forehead. ¡°I have loved your mother more than anyone else.¡± My heart leaped when he looked at me. ¡°She was my world before.¡±


    I silently scoffed. Was? Did he use the past tense? Ah, of course. His new world was Hazel. How could I forget about that?


    ¡°And now, you are here, Sander. You and your Mama are the people I love the most. You both are my world now.¡± He gentlybed his hair using his fingers.


    Sander smiled. ¡°I love Papa and Mama, too. I am happy that I have Papa now as well.¡±


    I could feel my chest tightening. I tsked and pped my hands before I could shed some tears. ¡°Well, time to sleep, sweetheart.¡± I had to halt this talk now before my emotions would blind me again.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    I kissed his forehead one more time before I stood up. Desmond kissed his forehead as well and looked at him with adoration.


    ¡°I shall make arrangements to have us go to Elian. You will love it there, son,¡± Desmond uttered before Sander excitedly nodded and closed his eyes.


    We quietly left his chamber. I followed him when he was going downstairs and was about to go in the direction of his study room.


    ¡°Is there something that you need, seraphim?¡± He turned at me. Gone was the tenderness he had earlier.


    ¡°The dinner a while ago¡­¡± I paused. ¡°What you said that I have already taken part in preparing for my son¡¯s seventh-¡±


    ¡°Our son, Seraphina. Our son,¡± he corrected me and faced me. ¡°Don¡¯t just im Sander as if you made him on your own. I also contributed before you conceived him.¡± His face darkened, unhappy with the choice of words I did.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Exin,¡± I said, diverting the topic. ¡°I have never helped you in anything-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just ignore me here, Seraphina?¡± He growled and took strides towards me.


    I panicked. ¡°What¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my words when in an instant, I was leaning against the wall. Roughly. Being in pain, I red at him. ¡°Des-¡± I was about to scream when he covered my mouth with his hand.


    Then he drew closer to me until there was no space left between us. ¡°Let me remind you that I hate being ignored here, Seraphina. Don¡¯t you know that I punish those who dared to ignore me, hmm?¡± he whispered huskily but his voice was masked with a threatening tone.


    I squinted my eyes at him, trying to remove his hand from my mouth.


    Desmond really had a great temperament. This was one of the things which were annoying about him but I had learned to ept him.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± My voice muffled under his palm. I couldn¡¯t even remove his hand from my mouth.


    Desmond smirked and sniffed my scent. ¡°Your scent makes my wolf want to lunge at you, Seraphina. I missed your naked body and your moans.¡±


    I tried to struggle but to no avail, Desmond was stronger than me. I ended up having my chest rise upside down when his lips started grazing on the sensitive spot on my neck.


    ¡°Hmm! Hmm!¡± I pushed him off me.


    Finally, Desmond allowed himself to be pushed away. Having a sinister grin that could make all women swoon by it, he shrugged it off like he did not do something by trying to reprimand me.


    ¡°I have been touching myself, seraphim. You can help me relieve me, what do you think?¡± he said in a teasing tone. ¡°You know, I would like to do it in my study room¡­¡± He wriggled his eyebrows.


    I hadn¡¯t recovered from what he did when he approached me and took my hand to ce it in front of his bulging crotch. My eyes widened because of that. Our eyes met. I could see the lustful gaze he had been trying to hide.


    ¡°Relieve me, seraphim¡­¡± he whispered huskily as he guided my hand to hold his hard cock that was covered with his undergarments and trousers. I licked my lips because of that. My breath became uneven as well.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I muttered.


    I closed my eyes when his lips started leaving some wet kisses on my jaw, causing me to pool down there. My wolf was eager to be touched by him again. ¡°Stroke me, seraphim. My cock missed your hands, your mouth, and your cunt.¡±


    I yanked my hand back when he was growing harder than earlier. But Desmond halted me and kept pressing his bulging crotch to my hand causing me to bite my lower lip.


    Shit¡­ I hadn¡¯t done anything yet. He was freaking hard right now.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I looked at him with droopy eyes. I was feeling aroused right now. This feeling would make me regret everythingter. ¡°Stop¡­¡±


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, he pulled down the strap of my night dress and revealed my perky breasts. ¡°Mine¡­¡± he said possessively before he suddenlytched one of them which made me gasp in surprise.


    ¡°Desmond¡­!¡± I said in a harsh whisper and flinched feeling his warm mouth on one of my nipples. ¡°Fuck¡­ Stop it¡­ Oh!¡± I gasped when I felt something gushing down there.


    He sucked it like he used to do. It was rough yet it was so good. I couldn¡¯t stop myself to moan but I covered my mouth afraid that Sander might wake up from our ¡®business¡¯ here. While I kept stroking him, still covered with his clothing, Desmond held my back and bestowed a good sucking sound on each of my nipples.


    ¡°Des¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t utter a word and kept pressing my mouth. I had to hold back or else, everyone would be woken up.


    When Desmond was done, he raised his head, grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s do this some other time. Perhaps, in our vacation house again, hmm?¡± he said as he pulled up the straps so my bare breasts would be covered.


    ¡°You wish¡­¡± I pushed him away from me and immediately distanced myself from him.


    ¡°I will surely have a good night,¡± Desmond said teasingly as I was on my way upstairs having a flustered face.

 Chapter 52: Verlice’s Vacation House

    Desmond made a one-week stay at the vacation house located at Elian. Sander couldn¡¯t hide his excitement as soon as he eyed the mansion.


    ¡°Wow! It is big! Bigger than our t, Mama!¡± Sander eximed, raising both of his hands.


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°It is, sweetheart.¡± I heaved out a sigh, feeling nostalgic somehow.


    ¡°I am certain you will love it here, son,¡± Desmond said as he got down and helped Sander to get down, too. Sander giggled when his father raised him up before he turned to me to offer his hand. ¡°My marchioness¡­¡±


    I frowned at that other endearment he came up with from the past. ¡°I do not need your help,¡± I uttered in a harsh whisper, afraid that Sander might hear me.


    It was a good thing that he was being entertained by George, the caretaker of Verlice¡¯s vacation house. He was already in his mid-50s still having jet ck hair and round-shaped eyes.


    Desmond chuckled when I got down on my own. ¡°Feisty¡­ I wonder if you can still put that up when I tie you up in our bed, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to stay in the same chamber with you, you scumbag,¡± I retorted and red at him. Desmond only smirked as I walked past him.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Desmond,¡± George said with a smile. ¡°It has been a long time since you, my lord, arrived here.¡±


    That shocked me. Long time? What did he mean by ¡®long time¡¯? How long has Desmond been since he came here?


    Desmond only nodded. George nced at me. I could have sworn his eyes grewrger when he saw me.


    ¡°G-Greetings, L-Lady Seraphina!¡± he eximed. He really looked surprised that I was there.


    I only nodded, acknowledging his greeting. I didn¡¯t have to act like I needed to greet them back.


    ¡°You must have met our son, George. His name is Sander,¡± Desmond spoke.


    George looked away from me and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, my lord. I have already guided Young Master Sander to the man-made pond since he requested it,¡± he said politely. Then he exchanged his nce between Desmond and me. ¡°Our maidservant is watching over him, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That is good to hear.¡±


    I knew that he was surprised. He must have known already that I was gone for seven years and here I was appearing myself before him, being with Desmond again.


    Or more likely, I was coerced toe to his pack when Desmond found out that he had a son from me.


    ¡°Take all the luggage and prepare another chamber for yourdy and for our son as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    I walked side by side with Desmond. The silence enveloped us as I eyed the two-story mansion. Suddenly, I felt like I was thrown back when Desmond surprised and brought me here.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    This vacation house was full of memories. Our happy memories were when we were married.


    Before, I used to see this as a lively mansion. Right now, it was indeed different.


    It looked so lonely even with the flowers and nts nted around here. The same atmosphere when Sander and I first arrived at Desmond¡¯s mansion back in his pack. My heart clenched seeing more orchid flowers being nted here as well. Desmond used to say that nting more orchid flowers was a sign of his devotion to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help ncing at him. My heart jumped out of my ribcage catching him looking at me.


    I looked away and cleared my throat. ¡°It is still the same,¡± I said nonchntly when we were inside. I even saw the chandelier hanging in the middle of the entrance.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Perplexed, I nced at him. Desmond was eyeing the chandelier as well. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, curious at his answer.


    Desmond released a sigh. ¡°It will never be the same without you, Seraphina.¡± Then he looked at me. My heart reacted to his words. ¡°I built this for you so I am not going to say it is still the same if you are not even here.¡±


    I inhaled sharply as I released a huff. It was as if I wanted tough, dispelling his statement. But it affected me. It pained me because I sensed the pain in his tone.


    And the sense of longing in his tone, too¡­ My wolf was reacting to that.


    ¡°What¡¯s this act, Desmond?¡± I smirked. ¡°This sort of dramatic statement of yours¡­¡± I scoffed. ¡°This is not you.¡± I shook my head, wanting to ridicule what he said. It was one way to ignore my heart which was racing so fast right now. Even my stomach kept somersaulting which was so annoying.


    Desmond creased his forehead. He expressed that he looked offended. ¡°I am telling the truth, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Do you expect me to believe you?¡± I faced him. ¡°After the things you have done? You expect that I shall have to believe every word you say?¡± I couldn¡¯t help raising my tone, annoyed.


    His eyes shone with pain. He looked up at the ceiling when I saw that his eyes were getting misty before he pinched the bridge of his nose. That shocked me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were capable of feeling hurt.¡± I couldn¡¯t halt my mouth from spouting sardonic remarks.


    ¡°What are you trying to mean?¡± He growled, ring at me. ¡°Do you think that I am such a cold bastard here?¡±


    I slightly tilted my head. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I faked a gasp. ¡°You only realized that?¡± I feigned ignorance. ¡°All the things you have done to me,¡± I paused, calming myself more. ¡°You coerced me in everything you do. Do you think that is an act of kindness?¡± I raised my hand and didn¡¯t hesitate to p his face. ¡°That is an act of a cold bastard, Desmond. You still have not realized your mistakes, have you?¡±


    His face went sideways before he turned at me. He opened his mouth and dared to utter a word but there were no wordsing out of it.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± I asked in a provoking tone. ¡°You know that I am right so halt spouting some ludicrous statements when we are alone. Drop that act. If you can make Sander believe in you, well, I am different, Desmond,¡± I said in a frigid tone.


    We both fought nces. No one spoke as we were enveloped with intense tension.


    However, I was the one who looked away when I couldn¡¯t handle the intensity of his stare. It made me feel burned as my stomach somersaulted again.


    ¡°I shall look for Sander,¡± I said, turning my back. ¡°The next time we speak again, I want you to halt everything you do as if you want to charm me again. It won¡¯t work, Desmond. This time, I am not going to forgive and forget what you did in the past and even the things you did in the present,¡± I stated coldly.


    With that, I left him. I didn¡¯t dare to look back. I didn¡¯t wish to see his reactions. I didn¡¯t want my heart and my wolf to keep on reacting whenever Desmond expressed his emotions.


    As soon as I was out of the house, I couldn¡¯t help myself leaning against the wall as I felt the tears keep falling from my eyes.


    Truth be told, I wanted to believe that everything Desmond said was true. There was a part of me that missed our old days.


    But the old wounds kept me wanting to hate Desmond. There was no way he could mend it.


    I covered my mouth when I almost released a sob. I slowly sat on the ground, calming myself. I must not let my son know that I was crying or he would attack his father for no apparent reason.


    ¡°Mama, look!¡±


    I softly gasped when I heard his voice. I quickly wiped the tears from my eyes and cheeks as I stood up. I inhaled and exhaled before I looked for him.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I spotted him running in my direction having a small fluffy flower in his hand. ¡°Wow¡­ That is beautiful,¡± I said as I knelt in front of him, carefully gathering my skirt in one ce.


    He was giggling and offered it to me. ¡°This is for you..¡± he paused. His smile gradually dissipated when he looked at me. ¡°Mama, did you cry?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, sweetheart. I am not.¡± Lies. You are teaching your son to lie, Seraphina.


    Sander¡¯s creasing forehead didn¡¯t tten. ¡°Did Papa make you cry?¡± he asked in an earnest tone.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head again. ¡°Sander, this is nothing. These are just tears of joy.¡± Another lie again.


    I thought I could make him buy my words but Sander shook his head. ¡°They are not tears of joy¡­¡± he stated. ¡°It is the same state I saw whenever I asked Papa from you, Mama. Your eyes looked sad. I don¡¯t see you are happy.¡± He looked annoyed. ¡°Papa hurt you, right? Did he?¡±


    ¡°Sander!¡± I panicked when he was about to run away. It was a good thing that I managed to catch him and hugged him. ¡°Son, no.¡± I hissed because he was struggling inside my arms.


    ¡°I want to see Papa!¡± he demanded angrily. ¡°I told Papa not to make you cry again! Mama, I want to see Papa!¡± He started to get frustrated when he couldn¡¯t get out of my hold. ¡°Mama!¡±


    He only stopped struggling when he thought that it was futile to do anymore since I was stronger than him. But in all that, Sander was already crying. My chest was getting heavy because this was why I didn¡¯t want to let Sander see my condition.


    My son would be the one who was affected.


    And I could already see the oue¡­

 Chapter 53: It Might Be Over

    It took a lot of consoling before I managed to finally calm Sander. I convinced him that it was not his father¡¯s fault even if that was not the truth.


    I must not ruin Desmond¡¯s image. Sander needed a father figure. He must experience aplete family Desmond and I never got to have.


    ¡°Are we alright now?¡± I asked as I lifted him up in my arms.


    Sander sniffed and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mama,¡± he said in a meek tone before his eyes looked behind me. He frowned and immediately hid his face by burying it in the crook of my neck.


    Even if Sander was not saying anything, I knew that Desmond was behind me. I knew by then that he was watching us from a distance. I turned around to see his mncholy expression. He didn¡¯t dare to approach us. He was only a few meters away from my standpoint.


    ¡°Mama, I don¡¯t want to be here¡­¡± Sander said when he nced at Desmond but he immediately hid his face again. ¡°Mama¡­¡±


    I caressed his back while Desmond and I¡¯s eyes met. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We shall retire now, sweetheart.¡± As I walked past him, I used my hand to cover Sander¡¯s eyes. I didn¡¯t want my son to re at his father.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This matter should be dealt with by just the two of us. The involvement of Sander must not be entertained.


    George guided us to Sander¡¯s chamber. My son fell asleep as soon as I arrived there. I tucked him in and kissed his forehead. He got tired from crying.


    I asked a maidservant to help me change my outdoor gown to indoor ones. I went outside to look for George and told him my demands.


    ¡°B-But Lord Desmond wants that all of you shall dine together for supper, Lady Seraphina¡­¡±


    I opened my mouth to retort but Desmond arrived and chimed in. ¡°Allow me to discuss things with her, George. You may leave.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I leaned toward the cab. ¡°There is nothing I can say to borate. I believe you have heard everything already,¡± I said arrogantly.


    If before, Desmond looked like he was mighty and all, right now, he looked like a lost puppy. He sighed. ¡°Seraphina¡­ We havee here to have a good vacation here.¡±


    ¡°You saw how Sander reacted a while ago, Desmond,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°Sander is not that blind to know the situation. I may not have told him what sins you had done, but he knows that you hurt me. He is eager to protect me from you. Don¡¯t you still get it?¡± Shaking my head, I expressed how this would be futile.


    Desmond was silent. He sighed, not uttering any word. But he looked frustrated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You must suffer from your past actions,¡± I said nonchntly before I walked past him. ¡°Perhaps, this is your karma for being a conniving one. The fruit of your cunningbor shall bring you to despair.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    I scoffed, turning at him. ¡°Sorry won¡¯tpensate for everything, Desmond. You know that I am no longer bestowing you a second chance.¡± His amber eyes expressed hurt at my words. ¡°Now, think of some ways to fix your rtionship with Sander. Think now or it shall be over.¡±


    I hope my words would make him feel rmed. Our son was slowly slipping away from his hands. If Desmond wouldn¡¯t do anything to fix it, it would be hard to reconcile with our son.


    Knowing Sander, he already set his mind to protect me from his father. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ruin his rtionship with Desmond.


    Tomorrow came. I woke up hearing somemotions downstairs. I took my robe and wore it when I heard Sander¡¯s frustrating tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Stay away from me! You hurt my Mama!¡±


    I rushed to the dining hall and saw food sttering on the floor.


    ¡°Sander¡­ I just want us to talk. Please¡­¡± Desmond begged in a soft tone.


    Sander was about to bark when I chimed in. ¡°Did you just throw your food on the floor?¡± I asked in a threatening tone to my son.


    Sander flinched, gasping. He looked horrified when he saw me crossing my arms over my chest as well as my stoic expression. ¡°M-Mama¡­¡±


    I squinted my eyes at him. ¡°Have I taught you to do that?¡± He vigorously shook his head. ¡°Then why?¡± I asked in a dangerous tone.


    Sander knew that I didn¡¯t like that he was wasting food. I didn¡¯t teach him that. I was strict with that policy since it was hard to earn money and sometimes we barely had some food on our table.


    He looked guilty as he nced at Desmond. It looked like he was asking for his help.


    Desmond cleared his throat. ¡°Sander didn¡¯t mean to, Seraphina.¡± He stood up and picked up the broken bowl.


    I ignored him. ¡°Stand up and face the wall, Sander,¡± Imanded and pointed to the wall.


    Sander bit his lower lip. He was also on the verge of crying. Then in an instant, he stood up to reach the hem of Desmond¡¯s tunic. ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± Desmond said as he lifted Sander in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sander didn¡¯t mean to. It is my fault anyway. I make him ufortable,¡± he exined.


    I shook my head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t give him the reason to throw the food. He needs to learn his lesson. Let him stand up and face the wall until he realizes his mistake.¡± I was kind of frustrated that Sander had to act this way.


    I already told him not to act irrationallyst night but he became stubborn.


    ¡°Do it now, Sander,¡± I said one more time. This time, my voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    He sniffed. ¡°Papa¡­¡± He hugged Desmond.


    Desmond gently caressed his back. ¡°It¡¯s alright, son. We can both face the wall. I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    With that, he ced him down on the floor as they both faced the wall. I massaged my temple, not believing that even Desmond had to act this way.


    Shaking my head, I went to the kitchen area to speak with George. ¡°Have you prepared for our morning meal?¡± I asked.


    George ushered me to the chef who was preparing the rice porridge. I told them to clean up the mess in the dining hall before they would prepare our meal for this morning.


    ¡°Include some bread and cheese,¡± I said to the chef.


    ¡°As youmand, mydy.¡±


    Nodding, I decided to make yogurt fruit bowls that had bite-sized strawberries, blueberries, kiwi, grapes, peaches, and apples. I used to prepare this for Desmond whenever we came here to the vacation house.


    I was certain Sander would get to like it. He hadn¡¯t tasted this yet so I knew that he would be thrilled to taste it.


    My eyes pierced the window when I spotted the veranda. ¡°Prepare the meal on the veranda,¡± Imanded the maidservants. ¡°We shall dine there.¡±


    They curtsied before me. ¡°Your wish is ourmand, Lady Seraphina.¡±


    When I was satisfied with attending to the kitchen and saw that everything was set, I went to check on Desmond and Sander. I saw them whispering as they were chuckling and giggling softly. They were still facing the wall while doing that.


    Arching my eyebrow, I leaned on the doorframe silently watching them.


    ¡°Papa, do you think Mama will not be mad at me anymore?¡± Sander asked.


    Desmond hummed. ¡°She won¡¯t be mad at you for too long. Mama loves you, son.¡±


    I heard Sander sigh. ¡°I am sorry for throwing the bowl, Papa. I hope Mama will forgive me, too.¡±


    Desmond caressed his golden locks. ¡°She will. Fret not, Sander.¡± He drew out a soft smile.


    My heart leaped out of my ribcage seeing them in sync again. They looked so good together being the father and son.


    It was supposed to be like this. If only I got pregnant during our marriage, perhaps our family could be like this. We would be more chaotic than this¡­


    I could feel the corner of my eyes getting stung. I fluttered my eyes to avoid myself from shedding tears again.


    I cleared my throat so I could grab their attention. ¡°Breakfast is ready at the veranda,¡± I announced.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Desmond said as he lifted Sander in his arms. ¡°Time to eat!¡± With that, he dashed off along with our son using his wolf speed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± I eximed, feeling in distress as I heard theirughter when they were outside. ¡°Those two¡­ Really¡­¡± I shook my head.


    I could tell that having two boys would be really chaotic. Desmond was already an annoying one. If Sander inherited it from his father, I would get a headache.


    Most especially, I already noticed Sander¡¯s temperament was the same as Desmond¡¯s.


    ¡°Like father, like son¡­¡± I mumbled.

 Chapter 54: Manipulative

    ¡°Let¡¯s set a camp here,¡± Desmond announced. ¡°Near theke would be suitable. What do you think, Sander?¡±


    That was what Desmond thought when we finished our morning meal and we were taking a stroll around the vacation house. We happened to halt in front of theke which Sander didn¡¯t hesitate to wade in the water.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander said. ¡°Or a pic. We haven¡¯t done it back in the pack, Papa.¡±


    Desmond nodded. ¡°We can do that. I shall tell George to make preparations.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I chimed in. Desmond looked at me, creasing his forehead. ¡°You know that I do not want anyone who shall make the preparations,¡± I said unhappily.


    At first, Desmond was perplexed at my words. It took him a few moments before he realized what I meant. He smiled. ¡°Ah, yes. Indeed. I have forgotten. My apologies, seraphim. I shall not do that then.¡±


    I almost frowned when he called me in that endearment again. I just ignored it and nced at Sander who was looking at us.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I asked because he had been eyeing us.


    Sander slightly tilted his head. ¡°What does Mama mean?¡± he asked.


    Desmond chuckled. ¡°She meant that if we are going to set up a pic, it should be us who must prepare the things we need. Mama does not want others handling it,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    I was about to answer it but Desmond had already spoken up. ¡°From the past, your Mama wants it special if the two of us are the ones who prepare them.¡± He nced at me when he said those words causing my stomach to somersault. ¡°She wanted to make memories which are fun after all. She really didn¡¯t want any servants if she wanted us to have a pic.¡±


    Sander giggled. ¡°I understand now.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Your Mama is very meticulous and sentimental.¡± I frowned when he chuckled. He looked amused when our eyes met.


    ¡°I am not¡­¡± I said defensively.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Desmond teased. ¡°Remember when you kept all the flowers I made from folding papers? You keep them in the attic, I know it.¡±


    I looked away, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± I lied. I remember that Desmond used to make them and bestowed them on me every month. It was to celebrate our marriage every month, as he proimed before.


    ¡°I can show them to you, Sander. Then, I shall teach you how to make it,¡± he said, ignoring me.


    ¡°Mmm! Then I shall make one Lady riscia and give it to her, Papa.¡± My eyes widened at Sander¡¯s words.


    ¡°Lady riscia?¡± Desmond asked, perplexed.


    I chimed in before he could say anything nonsense. ¡°Sander, perhaps, you should go inside. You need to take a bath now.¡±


    He looked disappointed. ¡°But can I take a bath here in theke, Mama?¡± I shook my head. I told him that we could do that once we have a pic. I scheduled that we could do that tomorrow. ¡°Aww¡­¡± he said in a dejected tone before he stood up.


    ¡°George, help Sander to dress up,¡± Desmond said.


    George bowed his head. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± He nced at Sander and gestured his hand. ¡°This way, Young Master Sander.¡±


    I watched them leave. It was a good thing that I halted him from saying nonsensical things. Sander was young and didn¡¯t understand the mate thing.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Lady riscia?¡± Desmond asked when I turned to him, realizing that we were alone right now.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Distracting myself by dipping my fingers into the water, I answered, ¡°Lady riscia is the librarian back in the town we were living in.¡± Sighing, I swirled my hand, feeling the cool water on my fingertips. ¡°Sander used to borrow books there and even proimed that she shall be his mate when he bes a young adult.¡± Speaking of her, we haven¡¯t returned the books Sander had borrowed. Perhaps, I should tell Desmond this to settle those books.


    That earned him a chuckle. ¡°Is it? So, he already assumes that she is his mate, huh¡­ Interesting¡­¡± He stroked his chin, grinning.


    I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Well, that is an instinct who has an Alpha blood, seraphim. It mighte true even if we say our son is too young to realize that.¡±


    ¡°They are 12 years apart, Desmond.¡±


    ¡°So? Age doesn¡¯t matter.¡± My heart leaped with that familiar statement he uttered just now. What made it worse was he was looking at me intently. ¡°It is not like that was an issue between us before.¡±


    I shook my head, not wanting to hear that he was bringing that up. ¡°I shall take my leave.¡± I almost gritted my teeth but it was a good thing I halted myself.


    ¡°Seraphim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I turned at him, annoyed.


    Desmond looked surprised but then, his lips curled up into a victory smile. ¡°You turn your head when I call you on my endearment to you.¡±


    My heart flipped upside down at what he said. I squinted my eyes to ignore that feeling. ¡°I know what you did back then,¡± I said, diverting the topic. I didn¡¯t wish to discuss the endearment again.


    And I didn¡¯t want him toe near me. Desmond was just a few meters away from me but my wolf was agitated at his presence. His wolf was trying tomunicate with us as well but I was ignoring it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I exhaled sharply, seeing that he was feigning ignorance again. ¡°What you did this morning¡­¡± I started.


    ¡°What?¡± Desmond blinked, slightly tilting his head in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to mean.¡±


    I pursed my lips into a thin line. He knew what I was trying to mean but he was acting like this. ¡°I know you made Sander ufortable so he would act irrationally and impulsively.¡± As soon as he said that, his expression turned into a stoic one. ¡°You have never changed. You are still resorting to manipting everything,¡± I stated.


    Desmond massaged the back of his neck, looking at me with a frigid gaze. ¡°Is it? Did I really manipte it, seraphim?¡± There was a smug smile stering on his lips.


    I scoffed. ¡°You are testing his patience because you found out that he has the same quick-tempered behavior like you.¡± He cocked his head from side to side. ¡°I know my son, Desmond. You cannot fool me.¡±


    That earned him silence. His amber eyes expressed amusement before he inhaled and exhaled. ¡°I only followed your advice. You told me yesterday that I must think of some ways to fix my rtionship with our son.¡± He simply shrugged as if he was treating it as a trivial matter.


    I couldn¡¯t retort with that. We both knew that he was right.


    ¡°But¡­ There are some other ways. I almost punished him.¡±


    ¡°That is the only idea I can think of,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°I am desperate here, Seraphina. I just want to rebuild my rtionship with our son. If I manipte everything just so I can get along with Sander, then I shall do what it takes.¡± He stepped forward. ¡°I just want to be his father. I hate the idea that he almost did not want me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It is his instinct to protect me from you. He knew how I was hurt every time you were being mentioned. You witnessed his past actions.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± he muttered. His eyes looked guilty. Then, he looked at me. ¡°I still love you despite the fact that seven years have already passed, Seraphina.¡±


    I knew by then that his statement made me feel ticklish. ¡°I don¡¯t feel the same way.¡± I masked my voice with firmness and coldness so it was to inform Desmond that there was no more second chance for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± His voice croaked. His eyes looked like they were in pain.


    I turned around so I wasn¡¯t facing him anymore. ¡°Believe it or not. I don¡¯t love you anymore, Desmond.¡± I bit my lower lip when I felt a pang of pain prick in my heart. ¡°No matter what you do, there is no way I am going back to you. You may insist that we are still married and all but I know that we are not suitable for each other anymore.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± I clutched my skirt because I could tell that it broke him. Gone was the arrogant Desmond I was speaking to earlier. ¡°Seraphina¡­ You know that I am not going to give you up.¡±


    I started to walk away, not wanting to listen to his dramatic words.


    I just shook my head. Don¡¯t listen to his words, Seraphina. Don¡¯t.


    However, Desmond¡¯s words reached my heart. It affected me.


    A part of me was wishing that this could have been fixed but no. I must be stubborn. I didn¡¯t want to get hurt for the third time. I already had enough. I must leave something for myself.


    ¡°I am not going to give you up! You and our son! Do you hear me?!¡± Desmond shouted, smearing his voice with desperation. ¡°Remember that, Seraphina!¡±

 Chapter 55: Picnic

    I woke up early this morning to prepare the food we needed for our pic. I made sure that I woke up before Desmond so I could handle everything.


    But I hadn¡¯t gotten started yet when Desmond arrived. ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted. ¡°You¡¯re early, seraphim.¡±


    I wanted to retort back but I realized it was way better to have him. My heart flipped upside down when he settled beside me.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Desmond asked.


    ¡°Stay away.¡± I distanced myself away from him.


    As stubborn as he was, Desmond went beside me. Our skin grazed each other making me feel shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I almost growled in annoyance.


    ¡°I want to help.¡± He smiled sheepishly. Then his face drew closer to me. ¡°What food should we prepare, seraphim?¡± he asked in his dark hoarse voice. I didn¡¯t answer him, rolling my eyes. ¡°Can I have you for myself?¡±


    I red at him, realizing that this man was pestering me until he got what he wanted. And was he trying to seduce me with that action of his?


    Wait¡­ My purpose was like that, right? I was supposed to seduce Desmond to abscond again! How could I miss my agenda?


    I released a soft sigh before I drew closer to him as well. Desmond was taken aback by my action. I took that as a chance to brush my knuckles against his cheek.


    ¡°Boil some chicken to make some chicken sd sandwich. Then you make some of them with meatballs to fry them,¡± I said seductively. ¡°Also, will you cut some watermelon?¡±


    His breath hitched. Desmond must have not expected that I would do that to him. He was rendered speechless, fluttering his eyes.


    When I slowly distanced myself, I felt proud that Desmond didn¡¯t get a chance to retort back. That¡¯s right¡­ I knew that I still had an effect on him.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there and do nothing?¡± I asked, arching my eyebrow.


    Desmond snapped back. ¡°Um¡­ Ah, yes!¡± With that, he didn¡¯t say anything and did what he was supposed to do.


    I pursed my lips into a thin line when I almost smiled realizing that I caught him off guard. Desmond must have not expected my actions but it was a good thing that I remembered that I still had an agenda.


    I nced at the outside, only realizing now that we didn¡¯t have any guards here. But I knew that Desmond wouldn¡¯t act at ease and would put some countermeasures. If I was right, he still had elite pack warriors dispatching right now to guard this vacation house.


    Secretly.


    I guess it was hard to abscond for the second time, huh?


    ¡°Good morning, Mama¡­ Good morning, Papa¡­¡±


    Desmond and I turned our heads when we saw Sander who was already wearing outside clothing, rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re awake,¡± I said, smiling as I wiped my hands. I approached him so I could kiss him on his forehead. ¡°Your Papa and I are about to pack for our pic,¡± I told and nced at Desmond who was wearing an apron.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sander¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Desmond answered and winced our son¡¯s hair before he lifted him up in his arms. ¡°I am certain you are going to like what your Mama and I prepared.¡± Sander giggled and nodded. ¡°Mama, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I processed the words he just said. My heart was reacting to the new endearment he just uttered. ¡°I-I need to change into my outdoor dress first,¡± I stammered.


    That was the moment Desmond raked his eyes to my body. He must have realized that I was wearing a robe. My nightgown was underneath it. When I looked at Desmond, he was already wearing his outdoor clothes.


    ¡°Sander and I shall set up the pic nket outside then. We will wait for you there.¡±


    I returned to my chamber after I summoned a maidservant to help me change into a simple gown. I looked at my naked body in front of the mirror while caressing the stretch marks.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I realized that Desmond had touched me before but he never said anything to discourage me when he saw my stretch marks. He didn¡¯t even question it. In fact, I saw adoration before when he was caressing my body. I felt like at that time, he was worshipping me even though he was being rough on me.


    I went outside after I was done. My eyes widened seeing my two boys set up the pic nket in the usual spot where Desmond and I were setting up back then. My heart clenched seeing that ce again.


    He set it up under those fresh pine trees I usually adored.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Sander was waving his hand when he saw that I was going in their direction. Then he started running toward me.


    I met him halfway as he hugged my waist. ¡°Did you help Papa in setting it up?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± He took my hand and gently tugged me. ¡°Papa wants to show you something, Mama.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I creased my forehead when I looked at Desmond whose hands were behind him while he was waiting for us. I didn¡¯t know why but he looked refreshing right now with his handsome features.


    His almond-shaped amber eyes, high-bridged nose, kissable downward-turned lips, and round-shaped jaw. What made him more attractive was his beard and his clean-cut brown hair.


    Oh, how I missed running my hands on his mustache and his beard¡­


    I immediately castigated myself when I realized that I was fantasizing about Desmond right now. I was not supposed to do that.


    However, how could I ignore seeing his bewitching, charming face?


    ¡°Papa, Mama is here now,¡± Sander said, giggling when we were in front of his father.


    ¡°Good job, son.¡± Desmond gently winced his hair before he turned at me.


    ¡°What is it that you want to show me?¡± I asked, arching my eyebrow. ¡°I swear if you are going to y pranks on me, I would love to halt this pic right away,¡± I threatened him.


    He chuckled. ¡°No, I am not.¡± Then he showed me his other hand he was keeping from his behind and showed me a lovely yellow waterlily. ¡°I picked this for you. I know you also love waterlilies especially if their colour is yellow.¡±


    My breath hitched. ¡°Um¡­¡± My mind suddenly went haywire. I could feel my heart instantly be in a turbulent state. ¡°T-Thank you, Desmond¡­¡± Hesitant, I took the waterlily from him.


    I didn¡¯t know why but I felt shy when our eyes met. But I couldn¡¯t help the smile smearing on my lips. My wolf was feeling giddy at Desmond¡¯s action but I castigated her since I knew that he was acting like that because our son was here.


    ¡°How about a kiss?¡± Sander spoke.


    ¡°What?¡± I parroted, hearing Sander¡¯s teasing tone.


    He pointed his cheek, poking it. ¡°¡±When you thanked me, you always kissed my cheek, Mama. Papa should have it, too.¡±


    I opened my mouth to retort. ¡°Sander¡­ Your father and I¡¯s marriage is-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather want it instead of thanking me though,¡± Desmond chimed in.


    I squinted my eyes at him. He showed me his megawatt smile as if his statement was on point. ¡°Do not start here¡­¡± I warned him but he only shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love Papa anymore, Mama?¡±


    My heart leaped at Sander¡¯s question. I could see that he was eager to know my answer. ¡°I¡­¡± How must I tell him that I don¡¯t love him anymore? Or was I wrong? ¡°Um¡­¡± I nced at Desmond, asking for help. But he was only watching me.


    Why did his eyes look hopeful somehow? Was I seeing it wrong?


    ¡°Just one kiss on the cheek.¡± Instead, that was what I said to Desmond, not wanting to answer Sander¡¯s question.


    Desmond looked dejected but he kept up a smile. ¡°Please do¡­¡± His tone sounded exciting somehow.


    ¡°Yiiee!¡± Sander eximed, pping his hands.


    I sighed. I felt like these two coborated together to set me up here. But I did not want to let Sander put high hopes on our rtionship with his father. I could get along with Desmond but there was no way that I would reconcile my rtionship with him.


    Never.


    As I drew closer, I looked up at Desmond. I was just below his chin so I really had to look up at him.


    My agenda suddenly came up in my mind. I knew it was impossible to abscond but there was nothing wrong if I tried to seduce Desmond for the benefit of absconding from here.


    Perhaps, this scene¡­ I must take it as my opportunity to outsmart him again.


    I tiptoed and reached for his cheek. I was nning to nt a quick kiss on his cheek but Desmond suddenly turned his head.


    My eyes widened when my lipsnded on his lips.


    I gasped, shocked at his action. Desmond smiled more seeing my reaction.


    I felt shivers down my spine when his hand was already on my cheek. ¡°That is a peck, not a kiss, seraphim,¡± he said sheepishly.


    ¡°W-What?¡± I couldn¡¯t move from my standpoint.


    He grinned and turned at our son. ¡°Sander, close your eyes for a moment and turn around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa.¡± Sander did what his father told him while he was giggling.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± I panicked when Desmond faced me as his arm wrapped around my waist. I gasped and ced my hands on top of his chest. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± What the hell was he nning this time?


    His face was inches away from me. ¡°I will show you what kiss it should be, seraphim,¡± he said and didn¡¯t wait for me to react as his lips captured mine.

 Chapter 56: It Still Hurts

    I was left astounded at that actioning from Desmond, wide-eyed. I received jolts of sparks flowing in my skin when he cupped my cheek and deepened the kiss.


    His tongue sought entrance inside my mouth, asking for an invitation. I clung to his neck, wanting him more as we were both entangled with each other.


    I questioned how I ended up in this situation again. Why was I inside Desmond¡¯s arms and I was allowing him to smash his lips in mine?


    And how dare I respond back to him? When did I even do that?


    Why did his lips feel so right with mine?


    Desmond slowly parted. I slowly peeled my eyes open, following his lips again. But when I heard a soft warning growling from him.


    ¡°Our son is here, seraphim¡­¡± he whispered near to my ear, leaving wet kisses.


    His words felt like a bucket of ice threw me. I pushed him away from me and immediately looked at Sander who was covering his ears, still turning his back on us.


    I mindlessly touched my wet lips, looking at Desmond with an unbelievable expression. But his lips curled up into a smirk. I gulped when he licked his upper lip as if he was hinting that he wanted more.


    ¡°S-Sander,e here¡­¡± I panicked and made Sander turn around.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± He blinked, slightly tilting his head.


    ¡°Yes, son. Mama already kissed me.¡± Desmond spoke first before me. I saw him winking at Sander.


    ¡°So, this is a scheme?¡± I parroted, exchanging nces at both of them.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mama!¡±


    I red at Desmond when both of them answered differently. They were caught now that this was part of his scheme.


    ¡°You n this, do you?¡± I almost growled, feeling embarrassed since I kissed him back. My swollen lips could still feel his lips on mine.


    That ghostly feeling made me feel ticklish¡­


    Desmond looked rmed. ¡°N-Not me!¡± he eximed, panicking.


    ¡°Liar¡­¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    This made me feel sick all of a sudden¡­ I should have known Desmond was up to something. He was trying to manipte things again here. It looks like he really was truthful in his words that he was going to coax me again.


    ¡°S-Seraphina¡­ Believe me¡­¡± He looked frightened now when he saw my face darken.


    ¡°I nned it, Mama!¡± Sander raised his hand.


    I gasped, looking at Sander in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± That was the first word that came out of my mouth. I couldn¡¯t believe my son would do this to me.


    Sander smiled as he took my hand and his father¡¯s hand. ¡°Because I can tell that no matter what happens in the past, you still love each other,¡± he stated as he made our hands sped together.


    I inhaled sharply when I felt shudders crawl to my skin. Desmond also had the same reaction as me.


    I stared at him, especially in his gorgeous amber eyes. I don¡¯t believe that I still love him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat¡­¡± I said and yanked back my hand. ¡°Halt your silliness there, Sander. Have a seat.¡±


    I had to divert my attention before my emotions would get the better of me. I hated if I would ruin this pic Desmond and I prepared for our son.


    ¡°What are you still doing there?¡± I arched my eyebrow at Desmond who was still standing. ¡°Have a seat, too.¡± I gulped when I realized that he had been staring at me for too long.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He coerced a smile, nodding. He removed his shoes so he could sit across from me.


    Sander didn¡¯t hesitate to shit in his father¡¯sp as they started to eat their food. Somehow, I felt left out when they were getting along now.


    Yesterday, Sander almost hated his father. He almost didn¡¯t want to speak with him because he saw my state. He wasn¡¯t happy that I was crying if it was all about his father.


    He was willing to ruin his rtionship with him and be with me but it was a good thing that I talked with him so his mind changed. I made him realize that it was still vital that he reconcile his rtionship with his father.


    ¡°Papa, I can¡¯t mindlink Mama,¡± Sander said while we were in the middle of our meal.


    Desmond¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Mama needs to undergo the ceremony, Sander. She also needs to perform the Luna ceremony as well.¡±


    I was about to retort back when Sander nced at me, smiling. ¡°But if Mama doesn¡¯t want a ceremony then I canmunicate with her through speaking.¡±


    That earned me silence. Sander understood that I never wanted to be part of the Rising Diamond pack.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes¡­ That will do.¡± Desmond didn¡¯t look happy at our son¡¯s words. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t like the answer.


    I distracted Sander. ¡°After this, you can try swimming in theke.¡±


    He gasped. ¡°Really, Mama?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± He looked happy as he finished his food before he immediately transformed into his wolf form.


    Desmond was surprised to see our son¡¯s wolf form. ¡°Oh! Will you look at that?¡± he said, grinning. He lifted Sander¡¯s pup form. ¡°This is surprising that you are early to transform into your wolf form, Sander!¡±


    I creased my forehead in perplexity. ¡°I thought it is normal that a pup with Alpha blood can transform to his wolf form early?¡±


    Sander barked, struggling from Desmond¡¯s hold. But he only grinned and held him tighter. ¡°Hold still, son,¡± he teased and nced at me. ¡°Just like any other normal werewolves, pups with Lycan blood and Alpha blood can transform to their wolf form when they reach 18 years of age. In a rare case, one can transform to their wolf form before 18 just like our son, seraphim!¡± He smiled brightly as he tickled Sander¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°I see. I understand now,¡± I said, nodding.


    I couldn¡¯t help the smile drawn out to my lips when Sander transformed back into his human form.


    ¡°Papa¡­ Please stop¡­¡± Sander said while giggling. He managed to get away from his father when he returned to his wolf form and ran towards theke.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°He really has the potential as an Alpha¡­¡± Desmond said, nodding. He was saying not to me but it looked like he was talking to himself. Then his eyes darted toward me when he must have felt that I was looking at him.


    I looked away when I couldn¡¯t handle his stare. It really was so awkward whenever we were the ones here. I could have wished that Sander hadn¡¯t left yet. My son was the only one who could lift up this awkward mood here.


    My heart flipped when Desmond drew closer. I immediately flinched when his hand was raised, expecting that he would hurt me.


    He looked surprised at my sudden jolt. But what surprised me was he was holding the yellow water lily flower he bestowed on me earlier. I set that aside when we were eating.


    ¡°I¡­ I just want to put this behind your ear.¡±


    My wolf squirmed as she was urging me to allow Desmond. ¡°A-Alright¡­¡± I said, hesitant.


    It was not bad if I sometimes allowed myself not to engage with him in a chaotic situation, right?


    Desmond settled beside me so he could put the water lily flower behind my ear. I couldn¡¯t help but look at him and got a quick sniff at the familiar perfume he was wearing.


    ¡°That perfume¡­¡± I started.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Desmond blinked. His amber eyes were scrutinizing my face, making my heart trouble all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why are you still wearing it despite it not being your favorite?¡±


    There, I said it. I already noticed it beforehand. That perfume has a hint of floral scent which was why I chose it for him. Desmond wasn¡¯t fond of perfume that has a floral scent. His cup of tea was musky.


    What made it more alluring was his scent that I recognized him as my mate. It mixed with the perfume he was wearing so he smelled exotic and beguiling.


    My breath hitched when his fingers grazed behind my ear before he gathered a few strands of my golden lock hair so he could twirl them to his fingers.


    ¡°Because you chose this for me, Seraphina.¡± That made my heart stop when he stared at me. ¡°Ever since you left, I have never changed my perfume.¡± He drew closer so he could brush the strands to his nose, sniffing it softly. ¡°I cherished every moment with you. All the memories we have before and after we married, I shall never forget.¡±


    I smiled bitterly, not wanting to believe him. I never wanted to have a conversation with him yet here I was¡­ I was trapped with him again.


    And the way he was staring at me¡­ Why was he looking at me so lovingly?


    ¡°Why are you not hating me after what I have done?¡± I asked. Even if it was his fault why I left, I wanted to know if Desmond ever once hated me from the moment I tore our mate bond.


    Desmond ced his forehead on my shoulder which shocked me. ¡°I know that you were not just going to abscond and break our mate bond for no apparent reason. That is not the Seraphina I know¡­¡± he said meekly. ¡°But it still fucking hurts just by remembering how you could utter such words to reject me even if we were already married for five years¡­¡±


    I clenched my hands when he said that because it was his fault that I made that move. I almost pushed him away if only I didn¡¯t realize that Sander was waving his hand at us. I coerced a smile and nodded my head at him so he could continue ying in the water.


    ¡°And until now¡­ It still hurts even if our mate bond has reconnected.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°It was your fault¡­¡± I bit my lower lip when my voice croaked. The memories of the past suddenly pped me.


    The courtesan he slept with¡­ identally.


    And Hazel¡­ He allowed himself to be kissed by her and¡­ slept with her.


    I knew by that time Desmond fucked Hazel. I heard it in his fucking study room. I heard how Hazel moaned his name. It broke my heart as soon as I witnessed that.


    I felt like dying by that time. The betrayal he had done¡­ It was freaking painful. I wished I killed myself back then.


    I never knew that Desmond could really resort to that.


    He was in his sanity¡­ He made a decision that just so he wanted her to be a surrogate mother.


    Without consulting me!


    It was as if¡­ ¡°You killed me by that time¡­ you fucking bastard.¡± The hatred I felt¡­ It was starting to rise again.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°I know¡­¡±


    My lips were quivering. He admitted it. He finally admitted his infidelity.


    It hurts that I finally got to hear it. The time hase that I finally heard it. I deserve it because it came from him.


    ¡°Do not expect that I will reconcile with you. Never, Desmond. You know that you do not have any second chances.¡±


    He fell silent. The silence that was enveloping us was too painful to bear. I looked up at the blue sky to avoid shedding tears.


    I must avoid it as much as possible. Desmond and Sander had just reconciled so I must not create a misunderstanding again.


    Even so, my heart was being pricked right now. I wanted to be buried six feet below the ground right at this moment.


    Desmond¡­ You were the man I once loved. You were my weakness and strength.


    You were my cinnamon.


    It was the reason why he was the spice of my life.


    ¡°Let me love you silently, Seraphina,¡± Desmond spoke after a long moment of silence, not replying to what I said a while ago. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t love me anymore, please, allow me to love you silently.¡±


    With his pleading tone, I knew that I couldn¡¯t say no. But I couldn¡¯t even utter it. My mouth was sealed.


    ¡°If you do not allow me, I feel like my sanity is gradually slipping away from me. Please¡­¡± I gasped when he hugged me. ¡°Please¡­ I beg you, seraphim. Let me love you silently¡­¡±

 Chapter 57: Piss Him Off

    Our pic was finished. Sander already fell asleep in his father¡¯s arms as soon as we headed back to the house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare our supper,¡± Desmond said without looking at me.


    I only shrugged. He fell silent ever since we hade back. Sander thought that Desmond was sick at that time but he reasoned out that he was jaded for a while.


    It was not my fault if he was being like that. After all, Desmond thought that I could easily be persuaded again if he kept uttering such sugar-coated words.


    No. I was going to protect my heart this time. He would never hurt me again just like what he did in the past.


    Since I had nothing to do, I decided toe down and went to the kitchen area. I came to see the agitated kitchen personnel since Desmond was the one who was handling the kitchen now.


    So, he really was serious that he was the one preparing for our supper, huh?


    I turned my back. It was not my business to worry about what to eat.


    What I must do now was to confirm my suspicions. I changed my clothes to a tunic and trousers so I could easily move forter. I patiently waited for more than fifteen minutes before I departed from the window.


    I came to run to the pine trees forest and climbed up in the tree. I waited there, feeling annoyed because I hadn¡¯t brought my incantation bangle to cover my scent.


    I would easily be found here. But it was a good thing that I picked some mint leaves as an alternative to cover my scent.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    I looked up and saw Desmond who came out from the balcony. I inhaled slowly seeing one of his elite pack warriorse out of nowhere.


    I knew it¡­ They were really here. They were really here to guard us. Or more likely, they were guarding me.


    ¡°To the woods, Alpha. However, Luna does not go further near to the end of the vicinity of your property.¡±


    I frowned. Seriously? He was still addressing me as Luna? I already cut my ties with Desmond. Why did they still need to do that?


    Did Desmond order them?


    That was usible¡­


    It was a good thing that I could still hear their conversation using my sensitive ears. Being a werewolf was a blessing from the Moon Goddess. Really.


    ¡°She is hiding,¡± Desmond concluded coldly. My heart jumped when his cold eyes darted in my direction.


    It was as if he knew where I was.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I gulped and held my chest, hearing how my heart was palpitating so fast. I even covered my mouth, frightened that he would hear the loud pounding of my heart and my fast breathing.


    I was only testing a theory of whether Desmond¡¯s elite pack warriors were here or not and I was only pretending to abscond to see if Desmond would be alerted¡­ And I was freaking right to assume things!


    ¡°You can hide but I will be able to find you, Seraphina.¡±


    I stiffened when I heard Desmond¡¯s voice below me.


    I looked down to see him in his darkened face. He was with the elite pack warrior that reported to him about my whereabouts.


    ¡°Do not piss me off, Seraphina,¡± he said in his sheer cold tone. ¡°Get down from there.¡±


    I scoffed, sitting on the branch of the tree. ¡°Rx, Desmond. I did not really run away.¡± I hid my nervousness by shrugging my shoulders.


    He growled a warning. He looked offended at my response. ¡°Get down from there before I decide to put you in the prison cell. You might not be able to see our son for a while if that happens. What do you think?¡±


    That was the moment I went down and fished out the kitchen knife I had with me. I managed to point it to his neck but in exchange for that, the elite pack warrior with him was quick to point his dagger near to my eye making my eyes widen in surprise. I could even smell the wolfsbane smeared on the de as well.


    ¡°If you hurt me, you know that he is not going to hesitate to put you in an unfortunate situation, seraphim,¡± he said, drawing out azy smile. ¡°You know how they work to protect their Alpha.¡±


    I squinted my eyes at his threatening tone, not minding that the tip of the de his elite pack warrior was holding was very close to me. ¡°How dare you even threaten me that you shall make me not be able to see my son¡­¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    Desmond smirked. ¡°If you behave like this for the second time around, I shall not hesitate to do what I said.¡± He nced at the elite pack warrior beside him and nodded.


    The person he was with stepped backward before he quickly vanished into thin air. They wouldn¡¯t be called elite ones if they were not trained to move as quickly as possible using their wolf speeds.


    ¡°Give me that,¡± hemanded, opening his palm to me. I gripped the handle of the kitchen knife and hid it behind me. ¡°Give me that or you will not like it if I forcibly take it from you.¡±


    ¡°Make me,¡± I challenged him. But I knew that was a wrong move because as soon as he said that, Desmond didn¡¯t hesitate to lunge at me. I cussed under my breath as I dodged him and used the kitchen knife to attack him.


    However, he was quick to evade it as he scoffed a smirk. ¡°Hmm¡­ Impressive. It is a good thing that you are still applying what you learned from the Rising Diamond pack, Seraphina. But you know that I can easily counterattack you.¡±


    ¡°Scumbag¡­¡± I attacked him and used my wolf speed.


    But in a blink of an eye, Desmond was already in front of me. Then an unexpected attack came from him.


    He punched my stomach!


    I coughed and stepped backward with that strong punch I received from him causing me to drop to my knees as well as the knife I was holding. I red at him when he was already in front of me, kneeling on one knee.


    Desmond had a stoic expression while his lips were stretched out into a sinister smile. ¡°You see, seraphim¡­ I do not wish to hurt you.¡± He held my chin with his fingers and made me look up at him. ¡°But if you shall dare to hurt me, then you know I must protect myself, right?¡±


    My face darkened. I wanted to say that I am going to break our mate bond again but I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find myself to do that.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could still remember the unbearable pain I felt when I severed our mate bond. It was killing me ten folds.


    ¡°Now, shall we set your punishment?¡± he asked in a soft yet firm tone.


    ¡°Punishment your ass,¡± I barked while my hand was still on my stomach. His punch was so strong. It really was so painful¡­


    I flinched when Desmond squeezed my cheeks with his hand. Then his smiling face turned into a cold one. ¡°I am not going to tolerate this behavior of yours, Seraphina. I already know that you will act like this. Do you think you can outsmart me, huh? Do you think that I am at ease and I did not set some measures foring here?¡±


    I clenched my hands. It looked like I was caught now. Desmond really knew how I would react to this.


    ¡°I already know that the moment you brought up to our son about our vacation house here in Elian¡­¡± he paused. His teeth were gritting in annoyance. ¡°I know you are nning something.¡±


    At that moment, I felt like I was being cornered as soon as he had already concluded. I knew that Desmond was not that dumb to be fooled for the second time around.


    ¡°Well, looks like I know what punishment I am bestowing to you.¡± I looked at him, rmed at what he said. I didn¡¯t know why but the next words he was going to utter would make me feel more cornered than before. ¡°Perhaps, starting from now, you are not going to see Sander. What do you think?¡±


    I growled and gripped his hand that was holding my chin. ¡°You are not going to do this to me!¡± I raised my tone.


    What he said made me feel rmed right now. This was not good. I pissed him off so bad he was threatening me by separating my son from me.


    ¡°I can do it. With your action today, you really are nning to abscond. Do you think I am going to allow that?¡± His face expressed that he was really infuriated right now. ¡°Perhaps, a good punishment like that shall make you behave. I am certain that you are going to learn your lessons very well.¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± I held onto his trousers when I saw that Desmond was really earnest right now. ¡°D-Desmond¡­ Don¡¯t do this to me. Sander will look for me¡­ Sander will hate you if he happens to know this!¡±


    Oh, dear Moon Goddess¡­ What had I done?


    ¡°If he will know that I do this.¡± He smirked. ¡°But obviously, he will not because I am going to keep it.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°I shall summon my pack warriors to bring you back to our pack. Perhaps, you can behave there for a while,¡± he said, releasing my face.


    For certain, I had a horrified expression right now. My heart was hammering inside my chest seeing that he was not going to back down now.


    I stood up and halted him on his arm. ¡°D-Desmond¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Please¡­ I beg you¡­¡± I cussed. How did I end up like this? This was a big problem. ¡°D-Don¡¯t separate me from our son. Sander will look for me¡­¡±


    But Desmond didn¡¯t look at me. He didn¡¯t spare a nce at me. Instead, he was looking at the five people who had just arrived.


    That made me feel chills down my spine knowing that he had summoned his other elite pack warriors.


    No¡­ He really was serious¡­


    ¡°Your orders, Alpha?¡± they said in unison as they knelt on one knee, bowing their heads.


    Desmond nced at me with his frigid expression. ¡°Bring her back to our pack and lock her up in the prison cell-Ah, no. In her chambers,¡± he ordered.


    I gasped, horrified by his words. Damn it!


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± I stepped back when they were making strides in my direction. ¡°Desmond, please!¡± I immediately hugged his side, not wanting to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t take Sander away from me!¡±


    There was no way I could be separated from our son. I must not let Desmond do this to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I growled at them when they were about to touch me so they could separate me from hugging Desmond. When I looked up, Desmond didn¡¯t even show any expression. That made me feel frightened of him.


    He tried to remove my arms wrapping around him. ¡°Sander will understand if you are gone for days. Don¡¯t worry, Seraphina. I shall take care of our-¡±


    ¡°I will do anything you want¡­¡± I chimed in and didn¡¯t let him finish his words. ¡°Just don¡¯t let me separate from him¡­¡±


    With my words, a sly smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Oh? Anything I want?¡± I shivered when he had a meaningful gaze right now. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye.


    It looked like he was really waiting for the moment I would utter those words.


    But now was not the right time to think that. If I could bargain with him, he might reconsider separating me from Sander.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I said in a dejected tone. I was already expecting that this might put me at a disadvantage but what I couldn¡¯t take now was being away from Sander.


    That was one of the things why I was scared Desmond would know about the existence of our son.


    This one¡­ The part he was threatening me right now that he would separate us was the scariest thing he would do to me.


    ¡°Anything¡­¡± I said. My breath was shaky right now. I could even feel the stinging pain settling in the corner of my eyes as well.


    Desmond chuckled darkly and raised his hand to brush his knuckles on my cheek. ¡°I am d you said that, seraphim,¡± he said in his dark hoarse voice. ¡°Anything I want, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he paused and drew closer. ¡°Since you have said that, there is something that I want right now.¡±


    I gulped, already knowing that this was a trap. I felt like I already knew what he wanted right now. ¡°W-What is it?¡± I asked, feeling nervous.


    Desmond slightly tilted his head and smiled brightly. ¡°Come to my chambers tonight. I need you to do something for me, my lovely Seraphina.¡±

 Chapter 58: To His Chamber

    ¡°Your answer?¡± Desmond asked in a dark sensual tone while his fingers were swirling in the few strands of my wavy blonde hair.


    Nervous, I looked into his eyes.


    He wanted me to visit his chambers tonight. Shit¡­ I knew it would end up in that condition.


    And I couldn¡¯t say no to that since I told him that I would do anything so he wouldn¡¯t dare to separate me from our son.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I gulped, answering him.


    But he didn¡¯t look satisfied with my answer. ¡°You know I am still doubting you, seraphim. Your answer doesn¡¯t make me convinced that-¡±


    ¡°Yes, cinnamon.¡± I cut him off.


    I knew what he was trying to mean. He sounded unsatisfied because he had been wanting my endearment to him to be used to calling on him.


    My theory was right as soon as Desmond¡¯s alluring lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Good.¡± His knuckles brushed against my cheek. ¡°You know how to read the room, Seraphina.¡±


    I shivered at what he said and the sensation he made me want to feel.


    ¡°Return to your post,¡± Desmond ordered coldly. ¡°I shall take it from here.¡±


    His elite pack warriors politely nodded. ¡°Your wish is ourmand, Alpha.¡± With that, they were gone out of our in sight.


    I felt relieved after. I was about to step back but then, Desmond suddenly wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me more to his body. I gasped and ced my hands on his chest.


    ¡°Since we are on the same page now, I am expecting that you are not going to avoid me from now on. Isn¡¯t that right, Seraphina?¡±


    His threatening tone made me want to submit to him. His eyes that were piercing me seemed like he could see me very clearly. It was as if he could easily read me.


    ¡°I am only doing this since I do not wish to be parted from Sander¡­¡± My tone sounded like a threatening one.


    Desmond didn¡¯t look offended at it. But instead, he just shrugged. ¡°Fine by me.¡± I closed my eyes when he nted a kiss on my forehead. I looked at him, bewildered. His stoic expression softened at that moment. ¡°Perhaps, you can help me with preparing our supper? I know that you are not going to say no to anything I am going to say, right?¡±


    I closed my mouth that I opened earlier when he must have seen that I was going to oppose him.


    That earned me silence before I nodded.


    He nipped my chin using his forefinger and thumb. ¡°That is not how you answer me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, cinnamon!¡± I said in an impatient tone.


    Desmond looked amused as he smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s head back now then.¡±


    I knew that as soon as Desmond had gotten the upper hand and controlled me, there was no way in hell now that I would get away from him.


    In a matter of time before he would insist that I must ept our mate bond and he would coerce me to fix our marriage.


    Later that night, Sander looked perplexed when he saw that Desmond and I looked like we were getting along. He knew that there was a gap between me and his father.


    ¡°Seraphim, you should try this.¡±


    I tried to put up a sweet smile and nodded when Desmond was offering me a bit of the medium rare steak. ¡°Thank you, cinnamon.¡±


    He looked pleased with me. I could tell that he was feeling giddy. Desmond was easy to read in this kind of case.


    ¡°Why does Mama call you ¡®cinnamon¡¯, Papa?¡± Sander asked, slightly tilting his head in confusion.


    Desmond chuckled and gently winced his hair. ¡°Well¡­¡± he paused and nced at me. ¡°Mama, care to answer it?¡± he asked in his oh-so-sweet tone like a loving husband to his wife.


    I secretly gnashed my teeth in annoyance, not wanting to answer it. But in the end, I knew I had to obey Desmond.


    ¡°That is my endearment to your Papa, little man.¡±


    ¡°Why cinnamon then?¡±


    I nced at Desmond first before I answered Sander¡¯s question. ¡°Because¡­¡± I sounded hesitant to answer it. ¡°B-Because your Papa is the¡­ spice of my life, Sander.¡± My voice croaked for that reason. ¡°He¡­ Meeting him was the best thing that ever happened to me since I lost Father¡­¡± My eyes suddenly got misty when I remember my father.


    The scars of the past where Father, the love of my life, had been killed by an unfateful encounter in the hands of the other rogues. At that moment, I looked like a lost child remembering him again.


    I wailed in tears. I only snapped back if Desmond didn¡¯t reach for my hand and sped it. He knew that I cherished my father so badly.


    I blinked and wiped the tears from my eyes. I nced at Sander who looked panicking right now. He got down from his chair and hugged me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sander. I just missed your grandfather¡­¡± I kissed his forehead.


    He looked up at me as he nodded.


    Desmond stood up and hugged me as well.


    I smiled at their gestures. They might not say anything but my heart felt the warmth as I knew that they were here.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t still change the fact that Desmond and I weren¡¯t getting along. He was just consoling me to show our son that we were getting along with each other.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As soon as the dinner was over and Desmond and I tucked Sander in his chamber, I returned to my chamber to have a bath in the tub. I made sure that the water was mixed with the fragrance oil of gardenia before I dressed up in my nightgown, having nothing underneath.


    I covered myself with the robe before I sauntered my way to Desmond¡¯s chamber.


    My heart was hammering inside my chest as I was so close. I could already smell his exotic scent as my mate did when I was in front of the door. Inhaling and exhaling, I knocked on the door three times.


    It revealed Desmond on his trousers only, having azy alluring smile stered on his lips. ¡°And I thought you were not going toe by. It is a good thing that I did not need to force you.¡±


    I squinted my eyes at him. ¡°I made a promise. I am not going to revoke my words.¡± I felt offended by his words. I couldn¡¯t help having a hostile tone when I spoke.


    ¡°Come in then.¡± He opened the door wide.


    Hesitant, I nodded. I felt nostalgic when I came inside our once chamber. Just like the chamber back in his manor, Desmond never changed everything here. Only the curtains and sheets were the ones changed here. There were a few scented candles lit in every corner to set up a sensual mood.


    I couldn¡¯t help strolling around as I felt my chest tightening. Every step I took made me feel breathless. The waves of past memories hovered over me.


    This chamber was once filled withughter, argument, andstly, lovemaking.


    I came to a halt when I was in front of the full-body vanity mirror that was attached to the wall. I saw my expression being lost in here, wanting to get away from this ce again.


    I flinched when Desmond was behind me and ced his hands on my shoulders. ¡°I missed you having me around here, Seraphina. It feels lonely ever since we arrived here,¡± he whispered huskily to my ear.


    I held my breath, looking straight into his eyes. ¡°Say¡­ Why are you still not changing everything here? What are you trying to prove this time?¡± I asked, wanting to shed tears again but I must not do that and fulfilled what I came here for.


    I almost bit my lower lip when Desmond caressed my shoulders down to my upper arms. ¡°Because I am still in love with my wife who severed our mate bond,¡± he answered.


    His hands reached for the ties of my robe and gently pulled them. He let the robe fall on the floor and caressed my arms up and down which made me shudder in¡­ delight.


    ¡°You should have moved on¡­¡± My breath started to thicken with his sensual touch. My nipples were getting hardened each time his fingers identally caressed the side of my breasts.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Desmond hummed and started leaving some wet kisses on my shoulder. ¡°I know that you paid a visit to our chamber back in our manor.¡± I stiffened as my heart leaped when I saw him smirking through his reflection in the mirror. ¡°Well, you think I did not know?¡± He brushed the tip of his nose to the slenderness of my neck. ¡°You should have hidden your scent when you left, Seraphina so I wouldn¡¯t be able to find out.¡±


    I gasped. Shit! I knew that was the case. ¡°I¡­¡± Speak, Seraphina! Speak! ¡°I-I can exin, D-Desmond,¡± I said nervously.


    Darn! I should¡¯ve known he would know it!


    I thought my scent would be gone after hours when I wasn¡¯t there but I was definitely wrong. This was so embarrassing¡­


    ¡°Sshh¡­¡± His hands reached for my waist as he made my back lean to his front body. ¡°No need to exin. I am pleased to know that you havee to visit there. I know that you missed me, too, Seraphina¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No, I do not!¡± I said defensively. How dare he assume that! ¡°I only came there out of curiosity!¡±


    He red at me and pinched my waist causing me to flinch in pain. ¡°Do not piss me off like that, seraphim. You know if you keep provoking me, I might not stop here.¡± He purred on my ear causing my wolf to rejoice and be aroused.


    I red back at him. However, I didn¡¯t say anything anymore. I already provoked him earlier when I pretended that I was absconding.


    He would be earnest and solemn in his threat that he would separate me from Sander once I provoked him again.


    At that moment, Desmond reached for my breasts from my back. I gasped when he started kneading them. My arousal immediately heightened when his fingers were ying with my nipples at the top of my nightgown.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I moaned softly, breathless.


    I saw him smiling through the reflection. ¡°Shall we go now to our secret room then?¡± he asked when his hand slowly reached the hem of my nightgown and pulled it up to reveal my cunt having no undergarments underneath. Then he pulled my leg up to reveal how wet I was right now. His breath thickened at the sight of it. ¡°Fuck, Seraphina¡­ I can smell your arousal¡­¡± he said in his husky tone.


    I bit my lower lip, feeling shy that he was looking at it as if it was a delectable dish.


    ¡°Desmond¡­ Please¡­¡± Why was I saying that? Was I begging to be fucked by him?


    He ced down my leg and smelled me. ¡°Floral scent as always¡­ I love it¡­¡± I shivered at hispliment. ¡°Well, then¡­ We must go now to our secret room. I am excited to have you all night, Seraphina Beryl-Verlice.¡±

 Chapter 59: Submission

    He didn¡¯t wait for my response. Desmond took my hand as we both went in front of the mirror. Then he opened it.


    Ah, yes¡­ Our secret room here in the vacation house was behind the mirror.


    We both nned it for entertainment for our¡­ sex life before. Or more likely, Desmond made it for me.


    This room was soundproof as well. This was made in case we had gotten to have a pup and we wanted to minimize our lovemaking noises.


    However, this room was no simple room with a bed only.


    I shivered to see the saltire cross attached to the wall, the chains hanging from the ceiling, different flogging and riding crops depending on the walls, and even handcuffs. The red-carpeted walls and ceilings gave me a very sensual vibe. The whole room was illuminated with scented red candles as well.


    I gulped upon seeing them again. It has been seven years since Ist saw them. Nothing had changed. This was supposed to make me feel nervous right now but why did not I find it to myself right at this moment?


    It was as if I was somehow¡­ excited?


    ¡°I am certain you have missed this ce, seraphim,¡± Desmond said as he turned around. His eyes were sparkling in astonishment and lust.


    I released a nervous sigh. ¡°You never throw them out even if I was not here for the past seven years?¡± I asked when he went from behind me to brush his hands on my arms up and down. I received bolts of sensations through my whole body with what he was doing.


    I inhaled sharply when Desmond started leaving some wet kisses on my bare shoulder as he went up to the slenderness of my neck, making me want to moan.


    ¡°Why would I throw it out? This ce is reserved for both of us. This ce is very special to my heart,¡± he whispered seductively.


    With that, Desmond pulled down the straps of my nightgown. I gasped softly when my naked body was revealed when my nightgown fell on the floor. I didn¡¯t dare to cover my body because Desmond did not want that.


    I watched him sitting in front of the maroon single couch with his half-naked glory. His sculpted chest and stomach were exposed to my eyes as he crossed his arms over his chest. His eyes scrutinized my whole naked body.


    It didn¡¯t escape me seeing how his eyes sparkled in lust and desire. His amber eyes glowed to a yellow color as well, making my wolf hint to me that his wolf also liked what he was seeing right now.


    ¡°Show me your obedience, seraphim.¡± I shuddered to hear his dominant,manding tone. That kind of tone¡­ He was only using that if he wanted to show his dominance over me.


    ¡°Y-Yes, cinnamon¡­¡± I answered by lowering my eyes to the floor.


    Settling my gaze to the floor was not enough to be called submission for him.


    I sat on the floor having my legs folded, spreading them to expose my cunt. I rested my forearms on my thighs, lowering my head.


    Desmond meant submission. My submission to him was obedience.


    Even if he didn¡¯t brief me, I could clearly understand why he brought me here. This was to let me know that I would never be a dominant one for him but I was submissive to him.


    This was going to be torture, for sure. Or perhaps, torture and pleasure at the same time.


    ¡°Good. You still remember how to make me please, seraphim,¡± he said darkly. ¡°What must you say then?¡±


    Feeling cold from my body being exposed, I wanted to look at him but I didn¡¯t want to displease him. ¡°Thank you for your k-kindness, cinnamon.¡± I bit my lower lip, feeling humiliated but at the same time, I was feeling aroused at my position.


    ¡°Stand up,¡± hemanded earnestly. ¡°You can now look at me, seraphim.¡±


    I nced up to meet his eyes. My wolf suddenly teased me when we got to see Desmond sitting with his legs spread as he slouched his back while he was crossing his arms over his chest. He looked thrilled as his eyes raked through my naked body.


    ¡°W-What must I do next, cinnamon?¡± I asked in a meek tone.


    ¡°Undress me.¡±


    I pursed my lips into a thin line as I pressed my thighs together when I felt myself pooling more down there with hismand. ¡°Your wish is mymand, cinnamon.¡±


    I was about to walk to approach him when Desmondmanded, ¡°No. You are going to crawl towards me, seraphim.¡±


    I clenched my hands, wanting to be stubborn. But I knew there was punishment waiting for me if I disobeyed him. Nodding my head, I went on all fours before I slowly crawled in his direction.


    His breath hitched when I ced my hands on his knees, looking at him seductively. Then I ran my hands up to his thighs before I reached the waistband of his trousers. His chest rose up and down when I teasingly caressed my fingertips to the V-shape of his waist.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a tease, Seraphina¡­¡± Desmond muttered in hisborious breaths.


    I waited for him to halt me but he didn¡¯t. It meant that he was liking it if I was teasing him. That earned me boldness and courage as I pulled down his trousers.


    I almost gasped when his cock sprang up. I gulped upon seeing it alive and pulsating already. It was fucking big as well. My two hands weren¡¯t even enough to wrap around his hard cock because of its gist.


    I knew that I hadn¡¯t done anything much but I was certain that I really affected Desmond with my action.


    He was easy to please. Whether I obeyed hismand or not, he would easily be aroused with every little move I made.


    As soon as I was done removing his trousers, Desmond tapped hisp. ¡°Come here, seraphim. Sit here.¡±


    I crawled to him, straddling him. A moan escaped from my lips when the stem of his hard cock collided with my clit. Desmond groaned as well and held my bottom with his hands as he moved my hips to coat his cock with my wetness.


    ¡°Goddamn it¡­ You are so fucking wet for me, seraphim¡­¡± Desmond looked pleased as his breathing became uneven, looking at me with his hungry stare.


    I bit my lower lip, shivering at his carnal statement. ¡°What am I going to do next?¡± I asked as my hips kept moving back and forth to collide my clit towards his cock. I released a soft moan after that.


    ¡°Do you want me inside you already, seraphim?¡± He licked his lips as he reached for my breast. I leaned back when he was fondling my nipple.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± I started to move my hips back and forth when he kept ying with both of my nipples. ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged when I looked at him, pleading.


    Desmond smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s test your pain tolerance first.¡± His eyes flew to the riding crop that was hanging on the wall before he returned his gaze to me. ¡°Stand up,¡± hemanded.


    Nervous, I did what he told me. I watched Desmond stand up and went to get something from the cab.


    It was the rope.


    I had goosebumps as soon as Desmond waved it to show it to me. He was going to restrain me so I would feel helpless.


    ¡°Not that¡­¡± I said, frightened. ¡°Desmond¡­¡±


    He slightly tilted his head. ¡°Oh? Did I even tell you that you must call me by my name already, my precious slut?¡± he asked in a dangerous tone. I almost squirmed at the degrading endearment he uttered. Desmond knew that I liked being called like that.


    ¡°I-I mean, cinnamon,¡± I said immediately, biting my lower lip when he was already in front of me.


    Desmond scoffed. ¡°Go to the bed,¡± he ordered as he stretched out the rope and tugged it, testing its suppleness. ¡°Now.¡±


    I flinched when he hit the couch with the rope. At that moment, I had no choice but to go to bed.


    ¡°On your knees,¡± he said when I was already on the bed. I didn¡¯tin and continued obeying my cinnamon.


    I felt the bed sink behind me, feeling his presence.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Hands on your back.¡±


    I shuddered again when his hand came in contact with my wrists before I felt the rough rope tying my wrists together before it wrapped on my shoulders and under my underarms. I looked at Desmond when he was in front of me, tying the rope around my breasts.


    With the earnest expression he had right now, I wanted him to look down on me somehow. Hismanding tone was enough to make me feel aroused and ticklish but whenever he was looking at me like he was belittling me, I knew that I was really a submissive to him.


    Only to him¡­


    Nothing had changed.


    It was the reason why I liked rough and being taken by force. Desmond knew that for a fact.


    When he was done tying me up, he went to get the riding crop and showed it to me. ¡°Are you ready for more, seraphim?¡± Desmond asked when the tip of the crop was slowly brushing on my corbone down to my perky breasts. He continued running them down to make me feel the texture of the tip.


    My breath hitched after that, wanting to moan. ¡°Yes, cinnamon¡­¡± Shit¡­ I was getting more aroused. I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    He used the tip to coerce me into looking at him. ¡°Good.¡± He drew closer to me. ¡°What do you want me to do to you, seraphim?¡± he asked seductively.


    I inhaled sharply, gulping. I licked my lips before I opened my mouth to say the words he wanted to hear.


    ¡°I want you to take control tonight, cinnamon.¡±

 Chapter 60: His to Claim

    Even though his expression looked solemn, I knew that he was pleased with the words I uttered.


    ¡°Do you still remember your safe word?¡± he asked. He even took a blindfold on the bedside table and covered my eyes.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Orchid.¡± My favorite flower¡­


    Desmond bent me down until the cheeks of my bottom were exposed to him. I shivered in delight when he teasingly grazed the tip of the crop to my bottom.


    ¡°Have you missed the pain, seraphim?¡± Desmond asked darkly before he hit the other cheek of my bottom.


    Biting my lower lip, as my arousal heightened from having my eyes covered, I hissed in pain as well each time he struck me while he made me count.


    ¡°Yes, cinnamon.¡±


    I could tell that they would leave red marks. I moaned softly when he hit me again.


    ¡°Ten¡­¡± I counted softly.


    At that moment, I felt unsatisfied that he was going easy on me. I was about to open my mouth to beg him to strike me harder but Desmond must have heard my silent wish because the way he struck me now had given me a loud cry.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°N-No, cinnamon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I gasped when he struck me harder again.


    ¡°Twelve¡­¡± I could already feel the stinging sensation both in my buttocks. Even so, it felt pleasurable.


    Feeling helpless with my position right now, I knew to myself that this was making my desire for him heightened more than before. He had done the pain and pleasure to me before.


    I would never forget the quilting clips he used on my nipples. That wasn¡¯t the first time he had done that. We had done that so many times back in the past.


    ¡°Twenty-five¡­¡± I muttered, hissing in pain already.


    Desmond had gone extreme to strike me causing my cheeks to get swollen right now. It was very painful yet I was feeling pleasurable at the same time.


    ¡°Say your safe word if you wish to halt it.¡±


    I groaned when he struck me harder again. The stinging sensation prated my skin as I felt my eyes getting misty.


    ¡°T-Twenty-six¡­¡±


    ¡°Safe word, seraphim.¡± He struck me again.


    ¡°No. I¡­ I can still handle it.¡± I released a sob as tears already formed in my eyes. I could feel my blindfold getting wet.


    I heard him sighing. He sounded like he was in distress already before he continued striking me using the riding crop on my buttocks. I groaned in pain but I felt pleasurable afterward.


    ¡°Thirty¡­¡± I sobbed more and continued counting.


    Until I reached forty, Desmond was the one who uttered his safe word. ¡°Seraphina.¡± That was his safe word. My name was his safe word.


    He had the right to halt this if he thought that I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. If one of us uttered our own safe word, this y that we were doing must halt immediately.


    ¡°Sshh¡­¡± Desmond said after he released me from the rope and carefully ced me in the bed.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did I do well, cinnamon?¡± I asked, sobbing when he took something from the drawer and settled beside me.


    With Desmond¡¯s gentle caress, he wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°You did well, seraphim,¡± he said softly and buried my face in his bare chest. ¡°You are such a good girl,¡± he whispered as he consoled me, rubbing my bareback.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Thank you for tonight, cinnamon.¡± I almost forgot to utter my appreciation of whether the y was halted or not.


    ¡°Yes, seraphim. I am pleased.¡± I closed my eyes when he nted a soft kiss on my forehead. Then he brought out the ointment and gently smeared me with it. I flinched in pain when he was applying it. ¡°Wait here. I am going to bring you some water.¡± Hebed my hair which was covered with my sweat before he covered me with sheets and left the bed.


    My emotions weren¡¯t at bay as soon as he left. The stinging pain in my buttocks didn¡¯t submerge as well. I already felt the wounds healed as well.


    I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to sit starting tomorrow. I was afraid Sander would question it.


    ¡°Here. Drink some water,¡± Desmond said as he brought a tray of a ss of water. He helped me to sit down and allowed me to drink some water. ¡°You should have said your safe word just like before, Seraphina. But just like in the past, you are always a stubborn woman.¡±


    I looked at Desmond whose eyes expressed how worried they were. I didn¡¯t know why but my heart was racing rapidly seeing his caring attitude.


    I mean¡­ Desmond was really a caring person. He might be going on rough on me but Desmond knew how to reconcile everything. Just one gentle touch and some soothing words were enough to satiate the pain I felt.


    ¡°Are you listening to me, Seraphina?¡±


    I snapped back. ¡°W-What?¡± I parroted. ¡°You were saying?¡±


    He creased his forehead. He must have noticed that I was spacing out so he let it slide. ¡°I am saying that we should postpone going to the town tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I panicked. ¡°Sander-¡±


    ¡°You shall rest. I am certain our son will understand your condition. Hmm?¡± He gently pinched my cheek.


    I shook my head. ¡°I will be fine tomorrow. I will be able to walk. This is nothing,¡± I said earnestly. I didn¡¯t want to spoil the fun for Sander. He had been wanting to visit the town and took a stroll there.


    Desmond didn¡¯t look pleased with my stubbornness. ¡°You know that I am the one who makes a decision here, Seraphina. Don¡¯t ever defy me if I say that we are staying here and you shall take a rest,¡± he said earnestly.


    I opened my mouth to retort back but he growled a warning at me. ¡°Bastard¡­¡± I growled back before I faced my back to him.


    There was no way I could defy him, not because he was the one who made the decision here. But it was the threat that he was going to try to separate me from Sander.


    That was the thing I was afraid of.


    Knowing Desmond, he would make thingse true. With just one snap of his fingers, I might end up in a prison cell. And it almost happened a while ago if I didn¡¯t say the words that would make him change his mind.


    I heard him sighing but I felt his hands as he scooped me inside his body. He breathed my neck and caressed the side of my buttocks. I got distracted by his touch but I didn¡¯t react.


    Sure my wolf had this naughty idea to have me put Desmond¡¯s hand on the apex of my thighs while I was still wet. I had this urge of wanting him to be inside me again.


    It has been a while since Ist felt his cock inside me. I wanted to feel his gist and how he would make me insane with how his waist kept mming.


    ¡°Damn it, Seraphina¡­ What are you thinking right now?¡± he whispered huskily. I flinched when his hand reached for my breast and massaged it. ¡°I can smell how aroused you are, seraphim. You cannot hide it from me.¡±


    I moaned as an answer when he was fondling my nipple. ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± Iid my back and arched it.


    Desmond took that as a chance totch on my nipple without a fail. I gasped as I felt this delicious sensation rippling through my whole body.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I uttered. I couldn¡¯t help reaching for his hair and clutching it as I heard the sound of himtching on my nipple. Then he transferred to my other nipple and did the same thing. ¡°Oh, Desmond¡­ More¡­¡±


    He positioned me in between my legs while his hands were making my back arch more as his mouth was busy paying attention to my nipples.


    ¡°Shit¡­ Oh!¡± Waves of pleasure shot right through me when Desmond didn¡¯t hesitate to rub the tip of his cock to my clit.


    I joined his rhythm and fell back on my head because of the pleasure I was receiving from him. I looked down to see Desmond who was already grinning as he licked the middle of my chest. He looked satisfied because it seemed like I was able to catch up with him, showering me with his delicious sensation to my whole body.


    My body was on fire when he looked at me like I was some sort of rare meat he had been wanting to have a taste of.


    ¡°What do you want me to do with you, seraphim?¡± Desmond asked in his hoarse voice. His tone was making me more aroused.


    He sounded like he was hypnotizing me. It was so good. I wanted him to whisper to me with that kind of tone.


    I bit my lower lip when Desmond held his cock and teased my clit. My eyes were getting droopy and mybored breathing was enough that I wanted this man so badly.


    ¡°Fuck me now, cinnamon¡­¡± I pleaded.


    His sinful lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Oh? I cannot hear you.¡± He shrugged.


    Even so, he was teasing my wet opening with the tip of his cock.


    I forwarded my hips to invite him but Desmond chuckled darkly and slid his trunk to my clit only.


    ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± I groaned in frustration. ¡°I really hate being teased like this.¡± I frowned.


    The beads of sweat started to form in our bodies as Desmond used his hand to y with my clit. ¡°Do you like being yed here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, breathless. I rolled back my eyes when his hand was sliding side by side. ¡°T-That is so good¡­¡± I clutched the sheets on either side of me when Desmond moved his palm faster than before. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Damn¡­ He really knew that I was sensitive there and that was where it pleased me.


    ¡°Do you want me inside you, seraphim?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°If I say you cannot cum tonight-¡± I growled in annoyance when he said that. Desmond looked amused at my reaction because he knew that I hated dying to cum. ¡°Well, with your reaction, then you are not allowed to cum for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I called his name, frustrated. ¡°You cannot do this to me!¡±


    This man¡­


    He mustn¡¯t do this to me. I had been wanting to have his cock inside me and made me cum like he usually did but he had changed his mind.


    ¡°Cinnamon!¡± I almost wanted to stomp my foot but Desmond held my legs so he could spread them. ¡°I swear if you-Dear Moon Goddess!¡± I screamed in pleasure when he shoved his cock inside me without fail. ¡°Oh god¡­¡± I arched my back when he kept entering inside me.


    The head of his cock was brushing inside me. It bestowed me sensual gratification for how he pounded inside me.


    ¡°D-Desmond¡­!¡± I closed my eyes when he leaned forward.


    I felt the base of his shaft brushing my clit so there were more waves of sexual enjoyment tickling my cunt.


    ¡°Fuck, Seraphina¡­ You are so fucking wet for me¡­ My slutty Luna¡­ You are only mine!¡±


    I screamed and arched my back when I reached my orgasm. But that didn¡¯t halt him. Desmond kept pounding inside me to make me feel the ecstasy he always promised when we were lovemaking.


    I gasped when he mmed his lips to mine. I immediately responded and didn¡¯t waste any time.


    My tongue sought entrance into his mouth which Desmond allowed me. Our tongues fought dominance.


    No one dared to back down with this heaven we were in right now.


    My moan was muffled inside his mouth when he deepened the kiss. Desmond was trying to take my breath away while he was moving inside me.


    I moved my hips to meet his movement. Desmond groaned in delight because of that and made his movement faster than before.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Faster¡­ More, cinnamon¡­¡± I said, still closing my eyes. I already had a few orgasms and I wanted to feel him inside me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t enough yet until I was certain that he was cumming as well.


    ¡°Harder, seraphim?¡± I could tell that Desmond was grinning right now.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I said, breathless. ¡°Harder¡­ Rougher¡­ Faster!¡± I slowly opened my eyes and saw Desmond who was already covered with his sweat. ¡°Please!¡±


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°As you wish, seraphim.¡±


    The room was filled with moans and groans as we reached the heaven he promised to me. But even so, I panicked when he released his essence inside me.


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I said, horrified when he copsed on top of me. ¡°I need fertility control!¡± My heart was pumping so wild as I tried to get off me but Desmond was so heavy I couldn¡¯t even lift him even with my wolf strength. ¡°Screw you, Desmond!¡±


    I moaned when he sucked the flesh in my shoulder before he chuckled darkly and whispered, ¡°This time, you are not going to take any. You are not going to outsmart me the moment I knew from Niscia that you were taking it.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°No¡­ You are not nning to get me pregnant again.¡± I punched his back but it looked like it was just nothing for him. ¡°You motherfucker!¡± I punched his chest but Desmond was quick to pin them on top of my head.


    My heart leaped when he drew closer to my face. ¡°Perhaps, it is time that Sander shall have a sibling. What do you think, seraphim?¡± he asked as his lips were curled up into his sinful, condescending smile.


    At that moment, I knew that I was really trapped with him. There was no way I could escape from this man who had be my mate again.


    Dear Moon Goddess¡­ Please help me!

 Chapter 61: Never

    ¡°Mama!¡±


    The door swung open revealing Sander who had a worried expression on his cute, handsome face. He immediately jumped into the bed and buried his face in my stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked softly and looked up to see Desmond bringing a tray of hot soup.


    ¡°Papa said that we cannot leave today. He said that you are sick,¡± Sander said as he climbed to the bed and cupped my face. ¡°Are you alright, Mama?¡±


    I nodded my head and caressed his wavy hair. ¡°Yes, I am actually alright. But your Papa said that I must stay here.¡± I red at Desmond who just snorted and shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe your Mama, Sander. Mama is definitely not alright,¡± he said and sat on the edge. ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t sit on your Mama¡¯sp.¡± He immediately took Sander away from myp and brought it to him.


    ¡°I am perfectly fine.¡± I squinted my eyes at him. ¡°You are overreacting.¡± I meant he only hit me with the riding crop and the ointment he used on my buttocks already healed the pain searing in my skin yet Desmond was really stubborn not to allow me to get up in his bed.


    Yes, in his bed. Well, it was once our chamber before. Now, he was the only one sleeping here.


    Desmond scoffed. ¡°But you cannot be able to walk though,¡± he said proudly.


    That made me frown. Somehow, I could feel my cheeks in heat right now at his statement. Well, he was right.


    I couldn¡¯t move my legs this morning. Desmond really made me disabled for the whole night and didn¡¯t halt just so he could make me feel good. I was also sore down there even if I was already soaked in the lukewarm water.


    I just rolled my eyes as a response to his annoying remark. I looked at Sander who was exchanging his nce between Desmond and me.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, little man?¡± I slightly tilted my head. It looked like another head popped from the two of us.


    Desmond also looked at Sander. ¡°Yeah. Is there something wrong, son?¡±


    Sander continued exchanging his nce between us. ¡°Why is Mama sleeping here in Papa¡¯s chamber? I thought Mama is supposed to be in her chamber?¡±


    I stiffened at his question. I immediately nced at Desmond who suddenly chuckled and winced our son¡¯s hair. ¡°Mama and I decide to make you a sibling, Sander.¡±


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I castigated him. I could tell that my cheeks were red right now because that was not supposed to be the n why I was here.


    I came here to provide my service to him. Not to the point, I am agreeing to conceive a pup!


    I wanted to say that but Sander was here. I must contain my emotions or else, they would pour out again and would traumatize our son.


    ¡°Sibling?¡± Sander¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Desmond answered and winked at me.


    I frowned. ¡°Desmond¡­ Stop it.¡±


    Damn this man¡­ He was creating false hope for Sander. I must do what it takes not to conceive of his pup again. If he saidst night that he would make me pregnant again, I would be forever trapped in his pack.


    Or I was really trapped in the first ce.


    What Desmond was making me realize was that all the efforts I would do in the near future would be futile.


    ¡°Really? I will be a big brother, Papa?¡±


    I snapped back when I heard Sander¡¯s beaming voice.


    ¡°Yes. That is why Mama is here. Let¡¯s hope Mama will get pregnant after our vacation here.¡± He nced meaningfully at me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I could have sworn I had goosebumps with that nce. He meant that I must keep visiting him to be used by him again. Shit¡­ Why did I let myself enter this situation again?


    Ah, yes. It was because Desmond threatened me¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have a sibling soon!¡± Sander eximed.


    At that moment, I was left with no choice but to stay silent and shake my head. These two¡­ They had their own world again.


    We went to the town of Elian the next day.


    Sander had been wanting to take a stroll. Even though Desmond was quite hesitant since he thought that I would abscond, he couldn¡¯t say no to our son.


    The anxiety written on his face while we were taking a stroll was evident on his face. As much as I want to take this as an opportunity, Desmond never left his gaze away from me.


    ¡°Can you quit gazing at me?¡± I said through gritted teeth, ring at Desmond.


    ¡°What? Is it bad?¡± Desmond grinned.


    ¡°You are making me ufortable.¡± I unfolded my fan and covered half of my face. Rolling my eyes, I darted my eyes at our son who was busy ying in the yground.


    ¡°We used to have a staring contest before. And it doesn¡¯t make you ufortable.¡±


    That made me want to bark at Desmond right now. ¡°That was from before¡­¡± I squinted my eyes at him. How dare he keep bringing up the past.


    Desmond just shrugged. It didn¡¯t matter to him that I was talking to him in impertinent and brusque behavior. I thought I was discouraging him to speak with me but it seemed like he was liking it whenever we engaged in a conversation.


    I thought that it was alright that I kept this behavior as long as he wouldn¡¯t keep on threatening me.


    ¡°We can still do it though,¡± he said nonchntly, gazing at me again.


    I just shook my head in annoyance. He was really a stubborn man. How did I manage to ept him as my mate before? I felt like I was enchanted by this man.


    I didn¡¯t say anything and focused my eyes on Sander. Even so, I was feeling fidgety in my surroundings. I felt like I was being watched by someone.


    I almost scoffed because his elites were keeping their eyes on me. It was ordered by Desmond again. Damn it!


    I flinched when Desmond took my left hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I hissed in annoyance to hide the fragments of sensation that crawled on my skin. My wolf had be giddy all of a sudden.


    Desmond didn¡¯t say anything. He just sped our hands together while his eyes were fixated on our son.


    I tried to yank back my hand but to no avail, he was stubborn.


    ¡°Our son is watching, seraphim.¡±


    I stiffened and nced at Sander. I red back at him when I saw that our son wasn¡¯t even looking. But he smiled sheepishly when he knew that he had fooled me.


    ¡°Asshole¡­¡± I secretly gnashed my teeth. I knew that he would do something again but I didn¡¯t expect that he would hold my hand.


    Desmond¡¯s gaze melted when his eyes focused on our hands. I shivered a little when his thumb was caressing my ring finger.


    ¡°You used to have our wedding band here¡­¡±


    I ignored how my heart leaped at his statement. ¡°Because I threw it away,¡± I said nonchntly.


    That wasn¡¯t a lie. I really threw that to the river because of how painful Desmond had done to our marriage. I was blinded by anger at that time but eventually, I tried to find that wedding ring but to no avail, I could no longer find it.


    I was devastated at that time and regretted that I did it. I gave up on looking for it before I proceeded on looking for the next ce to stay.


    When I arrived at the town where I gave birth to Sander, I found out that I was pregnant with Desmond¡¯s pup after a month of staying there. I was bewildered at that moment because I couldn¡¯t believe that I would get pregnant.


    From what I heard from their conversation in the past, Desmond said that I was infertile. But I thanked the Moon Goddess that She had granted me a handsome blessing.


    I would cherish those moments I conceived my son even though I experienced hardships of providing everything to him.


    His face showed a painful expression upon hearing it. ¡°I see¡­¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°I am still wearing mine¡­¡± He nced at his left hand.


    I scoffed. ¡°You never wore it back when I was making your tuxedo. You only wore that because I am here. What a hypocrite¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± Desmond eximed, facing me. ¡°I-I¡¯m actually wearing it as a pendant. From that time¡­ I want you to think that I am happy without you even if seven years have passed. I mean turning eight years now, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ I believe you,¡± I said in a frigid tone, treating it as a trivial matter.


    Desmond wanted to retort again but he must have seen that I was uninterested to hear the other details he would like to say. I also noticed his sudden change of behavior. If from before he looked like an untamed wolf, right now, he looked like a puppy begging for his master¡¯s attention.


    Where was the arrogant, dominant, and cold behavior he had shown mest night? Where did he throw that attitude and he looked like a lost puppy right now?


    I allowed him to hold my hand while he still kept caressing my ring finger. I only ignored the shivers I felt so he wouldn¡¯t notice that his touch affected me so badly. That was why I distracted myself by waving my hand at Sander.


    I caught his attention so he waved back before he approached the other kids of his age. I smiled because Sander looked so happy ying with them.


    ¡°I wish I could turn back to the time when we were still okay¡­¡±


    I secretly gnashed when my chest tightened. This couldn¡¯t be¡­ His words were affecting me? And why were my eyes getting misty?


    I ignored the sensation when he brought my left hand to his lips. ¡°I hope you will forgive me soon¡­¡± he mumbled.


    I clutched my skirt hearing his statement. Smiling bitterly, I looked away as I uttered the word that would surely break his heart and his wolf.


    ¡°Never.¡±

 Chapter 62: Create a Distraction

    ¡°Mama, it is unusual that Papa retired so early.¡±


    Sander looked dejected because Desmond only kissed him a good night and left to retire to his chamber. He was expecting that they would have fun tonight but Desmond didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood right now.


    I gentlybed his hair after I tucked him into his nket. ¡°Papa is tired, little man. He will be alright tomorrow.¡±


    Desmond didn¡¯t say a word after I retorted a harsh truth to him earlier.


    I was not a fool. He knew that I had warned him in the past that if that case should happen again, there would be no second chances.


    I forgave Desmond for what happened the first time he slept with the courtesan. Indeed, someone used an aphrodisiac incense by that time. He was not in his sanity when hemitted such an act.


    But¡­ the part where hemitted that act towards Hazel¡­ That was something I could not ever forgive.


    No matter what actions he would do in the near future to coax me, my heart wouldn¡¯t be swayed on Desmond anymore. My wolf knew that for a fact even if she was urging me to bestow Desmond a oncest chance.


    ¡°Aww¡­¡± Sander¡¯s shoulders slumped.


    He didn¡¯t make a fuss over it and fell asleep from tiredness. I quietly walked out of his chamber and nced in the direction where Desmond¡¯s chamber was located.


    I took a quick bath after that before I went there so I could provide my service to him just like what happenedst night. It was what he wanted even if I did not want to do this. I knocked on the door but I received no response.


    ¡°Desmond? It¡¯s Seraphina.¡± I knocked again.


    ¡°Mydy.¡±


    George arrived, bowing his head. I nodded my head, acknowledging his greeting. ¡°Is Desmond here?¡±


    Shaking his head, he answered politely, ¡°He went out for a while. He said that he shalle backter. He also informed me that you may retire now.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I almost scoffed. ¡°Really?¡± George nodded. ¡°Wow¡­ Last night he was eager to have me here in his chamber and now¡­¡± I paused, not wanting to conclude anymore. ¡°Well, that would be favorable to me.¡± My tone smeared with a nonchnt tone.


    George didn¡¯t say anything after that.


    I went my way to the balcony. I looked up, feeling some wary eyes around me.


    Now, I felt them more clearly this time. Desmond¡¯s elites were so close. I might not be able to feel their presence because that was one of their specialties to remain to hide their presence, however, their menacing stares were prating through me so it was not that difficult to locate them, unlikest time.


    I looked up in the starry night sky, feeling nostalgic all of a sudden.


    In the past, Desmond and I used to go out here to watch the stars as well as the moon after our lovemaking. We used to count them and he would sometimes make someical remarks which I always found funny.


    ¡°Good old days, huh¡­¡± I mumbled before I looked down when I felt a strong presence not so far from my position and felt like I was being intensely watched.


    My heart immediately jumped out of my ribcage when I came to see¡­ Desmond.


    He was standing a few feet away from where I was. He was looking up at me as if I was too far to be reached by him when he coulde up here to reach me.


    ¡°What a lovely night, isn¡¯t it, seraphim?¡±


    His voice was faint yet with my sensitive ears, I managed to hear them. ¡°I came to your chamber and you are not there,¡± I said, hugging myself. It suddenly felt cold even though I was wearing a robe.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± He took strides toward my direction and jumped from the ground toe here.


    ¡°Are you going to take me here?¡± I asked in a nonchnt tone.


    I watched him open his mouth to utter a word but there were no wordsing out. He closed it and leaned his back, looking at the same sky I was looking at right now.


    ¡°I am not in the proper state right now¡­¡± He chuckled. It was a dry one.


    I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s unusual,¡± I pointed out.


    Desmond just smiled. A coerced one. That was only his response.


    ¡°Well, then, I shall take my leave.¡± I turned my back as I didn¡¯t wish to stay in the same ce as him.


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    I felt bolts of sensations when he halted me by holding my arm. This time, it was a gentle one which I found bizarre for my own good.


    ¡°Stay, Seraphina¡­ Please¡­¡±


    I creased my forehead in confusion hearing that pleading tone in his voice. Did I hear it right? He used ¡®please¡¯ which he never used on me from the moment we met each other.


    As I turned my head, I could have sworn I cursed in my mind seeing the longing in his eyes. And damn this heart of mine¡­ It reacted upon seeing the emotion Desmond expressed.


    ¡°Stay with me for a moment. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    I exchanged my nce in his eyes. They were pleading with me.


    ¡°C-Certainly,¡± I said, unsure. I could feel how his heart pounded so fast. I bet my heart had the same rhythm as him if I paid heed to it. But what matters most right now was the sudden change of behavior of Desmond.


    Yes, I get it that he became silent after our talk earlier but it was unusual that he looked¡­ depressed?


    ¡°What do you want us to talk about?¡± I nced at him when he leaned his elbows to the railings and looked at the night sky.


    This gave me a chance to study his side features. His protruding nose and not-so-wide forehead¡­ They were the things I was usually obsessed with.


    What I usually loved before was how he showed his affection by rubbing our noses together.


    Ah¡­ This kind of hurts me somehow. I felt sorry for our marriage.


    ¡°I missed this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t react to his statement. I already knew what he meant.


    ¡°How many times do you have to say such nonsensical statements as if you really cherished our marriage, Desmond? You talked as if it really was important to you.¡± Ah, yes. The bitterness was smothering in my mouth.


    The scars of the past were suddenly bleeding again.


    ¡°You really know how to hurt me, Seraphina,¡± Desmond said, still not looking at me.


    I snorted. ¡°Me? Hurting you?¡± The nerve of this man! ¡°Let me remind you that you are the one-¡±


    ¡°I know I messed up.¡± He chuckled dryly. ¡°I already knew that beforehand¡­¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I clenched my hands. Huh¡­ He was fully aware of his mistakes. Good. It was a good thing he knew that he cheated.


    ¡°Enough of the talk. Just say that you want my body, Desmond. I came here to fulfill what I promised to you,¡± I said coldly.


    I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t find myself even opening this topic again. It would only remind me of how I witnessed everything.


    Desmond turned his head at me, looking displeased at my words. ¡°I want us to¡­¡± he paused when I removed the robe and revealed my naked body. In an instant, he growled a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking look!¡±


    His thunderous voice echoed throughout the pine trees forest. I knew that he was not pertaining to me but to his elites who were silently watching us. He even enveloped me inside his arms to cover my naked body.


    ¡°Fuck, Seraphina! What are you thinking?!¡± he asked, frustrated.


    The visible veins on his forehead were almost popping some fireworks. His possessive touch on my body indicated how he owned me no matter if I was long gone from him.


    Desmond flinched when I reached for his cheek. ¡°Make me yours tonight.¡± It was only a mere seductive whisper but it was enough to distract him from wanting to talk about the past.


    I never wanted to talk about it. Those were painful moments I experienced before I absconded. There was no reason for me to be reminded about them.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± His chest rose up and down. He was even having someborious breaths.


    At that moment, I knew that I won.


    ¡°Cinnamon¡­¡± Ah, shit¡­ The way I uttered my endearment to him¡­ It felt nostalgic.


    One way to make him sweep off his feet was to be called on my endearment to him.


    It was an easy maniption. Even Desmond could have a hard time halting this madness.


    ¡°Stop it¡­¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    But I did not listen. Instead, I tiptoed and nted a sensual kiss near the corner of his lips.


    ¡°I am horny, cinnamon. Care to satiate me?¡± I whispered seductively. ¡°I want us to do it right here bathe under the moonlight just like in the past.¡±


    There was a warning bell ringing inside my head. I knew. I knew that this would make me feel trapped more than before if I kept continuing this action right now.


    But there was no way I would let him say he was sorry for what he did.


    No.


    Desmond must suffer. He mustn¡¯t say sorry. I wanted him to suffer¡­ like how I suffered when I was with him.


    But it looks like he was being stubborn right now. He was not even moving an inch.


    ¡°Make me yours,¡± I repeated and had his hand cup my breast. ¡°Make me scream your name in ecstasy, cinnamon.¡±


    His hardened feature was enough that he was gradually faltering. Just another more word and I would definitely distract him.


    ¡°Make me cum¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and do nothing, cinnamon. If you are not going to do-¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Seraphina! Fuck you for ying me!¡± Desmond eximed before he imed my lips with so much hunger.

 Chapter 63: How He Killed Me

    His lips were inviting me to respond back when I did it. I was really a hypocrite to even answer his invitation.


    But this was way better than allowing him to listen to his words.


    Seven years had already passed yet that scene made me remember how Desmond kissed her. How he pleased her was the same thing he usually did to Hazel.


    That made me irk and halted kissing Desmond. He had a look of confusion when our eyes met. Hearing ourbor breaths, he knew that he wanted the hungry kiss we exchanged but as soon as he saw my expression, he had a look of horrifying right now.


    It was a cold facade. The same expression when I felt disgusted with him.


    ¡°Seraphina-¡± He was about to raise his hand to brush his chuckles against my cheek when I spoke.


    ¡°You killed me.¡± Desmond¡¯s eyes widened. I couldn¡¯t help myself from shedding tears the moment I saw him with Hazel in his study room. ¡°The moment you had been with Hazel¡­ The moment you did not consult that matter to me¡­ The moment you agreed with her condition¡­ You have killed me, Desmond.¡±


    I stepped back and took my robe so I could wrap them around my body again. I instantly wiped the tears from my eyes.


    ¡°Everything was your fault yet why couldn¡¯t I see that you regretted your actions from the past?¡± I asked in a calm tone. I wanted him to know that Desmond must fear me.


    Now that I realized it. I acted impulsivelyst night, begging not to take Sander away from me. I was desperate, I know. But the stake here was my son already.


    But¡­ realizing it right now. I really fell for his trap. He was trying to abuse his power. With that, I concluded that he didn¡¯t get an ounce of guilt when he betrayed me.


    He gasped. ¡°I regretted what happened in the past¡­ It was my fault, yes. But I am doing my best to return your trust with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet.¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°However, why couldn¡¯t I feel that? Instead, you even threatened me. Is that your way of making me trust you again?¡± I exhaled sharply, not wanting to shed a tear again. ¡°How terrific!¡±


    The sardonic tone in my voice was evident that I was not going to buy everything he said and that he wouldn¡¯t give up on me-us. But I couldn¡¯t see that effort.


    ¡°It is because that is the only way that I can show you that I really want us to be back together. If¡­¡± He clenched his hands. ¡°If I can abuse my power, I would want you to stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is against my will? Even if I said that there will be no more second chances for you since you betrayed me for the second time?¡± That made him silent. ¡°Remember that you are in your sanity that time, Desmond!¡± I couldn¡¯t help raising my voice.


    ¡°I only did that because you have been worrying that at that time, we have no pup, Seraphina¡­¡± he pleaded. ¡°And I do not have the valor to say that you are infertile from Anderson¡¯s test. I do not want you to get depressed so I think a solution that will-¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I didn¡¯t allow him to continue his words as I pped him so hard. Tears were already cascading down my cheeks as I growled a warning when I came to spot Desmond¡¯s elites who came out of nowhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near us!¡± Desmond ordered, still looking at me. Tears were brimming in his eyes. ¡°Tell George not to allow Sander toe here if he happens to wake up,¡± he ordered one of them. ¡°I don¡¯t want Sander to witness this¡­¡± he said meekly before he looked at me.


    ¡°You should have consulted me, bastard,¡± I uttered them in pure disgust.


    My wolf was supporting me in confronting Desmond. I knew that I said earlier that I didn¡¯t want us to talk about the past but when I kissed him again, I recalled the part where I eavesdropped on them.


    It was so painful to remember that memory.


    I grabbed his cor and punched him. ¡°What you said is that you do not want me to get depressed, that is not for you who shall decide on that! You should have told me sooner!¡±


    From afar, I could hear Sander¡¯s panicking, distressed voice. He was already awake from themotion Desmond and I caused.


    ¡°And now, you found out that I have Sander six years ago. I conceived Sander. Finally, the Moon Goddess blessed me with a wonderful pup. Yet you dare toe back as if nothing happened?!¡± My voice croaked.


    Ah, shit¡­ I couldn¡¯t halt these tears from falling from my eyes. How must I tell my eyes not to shed tears for this bastard again?


    ¡°I hate you! I fucking hate you, Desmond!¡± His eyes widened. Tears were already falling from his eyes as soon as he heard those words from me. ¡°I should have let you feel how it means to sleep with another person so you would know how you killed me by that time! You are a selfish, tyrant man! You don¡¯t deserve my love after all! So, do not expect me to love you again even if years have already passed. I had a hard time healing myself! I had a hard time forgetting that time I caught you! You should have note back and let us live in peace! You should not have be my mate!¡±


    I raised my voice. My reverberating voice echoed throughout the whole forest. My voice even croaked. My visions were blurred caused by the tears I was shedding right now.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± His voice croaked. There was pain evident in his tone as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± I jerked his hand away from me when he dared to touch me.


    Desmond looked mncholy and dejected. He saw the abomination in my eyes and couldn¡¯t do anything to satiate it.


    He lowered his head, not wanting to meet my eyes but he looked devastated right now. I could even feel his wolf trying tomunicate with us but I blocked him.


    ¡°Is there¡­ Is there any way I can make you trust me again, Seraphina?¡± he asked in a heartbroken tone.


    ¡°Give us the freedom my son and I wanted,¡± I answered him immediately. I wanted to let him know that I had been wanting this from him.


    Desmond gasped. ¡°No!¡± he said angrily. ¡°You know that I cannot let that happen! You are not going to run away from me, Seraphina! You are not going to take my son away from me!¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Fret not, Desmond. I can still give you the custody of seeing Sander but you and I are not going to be acquainted with each other. Halt from thinking that you want to reconcile with our marriage rtionship. Grant me from divorcing our rtionship,¡± I demanded.


    All the words I uttered earlier were gradually shattering him. The way I saw how he was panicking was enough that he was rmed at my wishes.


    ¡°Not divorcing our rtionship¡­¡± He looked horrified.


    I looked at him frigidly. ¡°What did I say before that if you repeat this?¡± I watched him closely to see his frightening expression. ¡°I am going to break our mate bond and divorce our rtionship, right? Do you remember that?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I can vividly remember that I uttered those words. Now, I do not wish to stay in this marriage anymore. If you really want to ask for my forgiveness and earn my trust again, do what I wish.¡±


    Word for word, I emphasized them. This was to let him know that everything was over now. That he couldn¡¯t do anything to fix it.


    Desmond shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡± He smiled wryly as he slowly stepped back only to gather support in the railings on his back. ¡°Anything¡­ But not that¡­¡± He shook his head, looking to the floor. ¡°Not that divorce thing¡­¡± he muttered, not looking at me.


    I watched him kneeling on the floor and clutching his hair in distress. My wolf wanted me to help him but I reminded her how Desmond betrayed us.


    He must suffer. That was the point.


    ¡°ording to the legend, if a mate bond has been reconnected and severed for the second time around, the one who shall sever must die or perhaps, both of them.¡± As soon as I said that, Desmond gawked at me, getting more terrified than before.


    ¡°N-No!¡± He crawled to me and hugged my waist. ¡°Seraphim¡­ Please¡­ D-Don¡¯t reject me. Don¡¯t reject our mate bond. I cannot be able to handle the pain if you are going to sever our mate bond again. Please!¡± He buried his face in my stomach.


    I felt his hot tears wetting my robe. I didn¡¯t falter on my ground. I felt like what he was showing right now was not genuine.


    It was as if he was manipting me. Of what he did as soon as we met, all the maniptive actions he did, I already found it hard to trust him. Thus, it was hard for me to distinguish now if he was being genuine or not.


    ¡°I cannot live without you¡­ Anything! But not rejecting me and divorcing our marriage¡­¡± he pleaded, looking up at me.


    But I was cold as ice right now. My heart might react to the emotions he was showing but there was no way I would be blinded myself from believing him.


    ¡°I cannot trust you again no matter what efforts you shall put in, Desmond Verlice.¡±


    Those words smeared with my nonchnt tone were like Desmond was being pierced with a thousand arrows to his heart.


    I watched how his shoulders slumped, looking so heartbroken and shattered right now. I could tell that his heart had been shattered again.


    Good.


    That was the point here.


    If he thought that he could manipte me just like he didst night, I wouldn¡¯t be fooled anymore.


    If he separated me from Sander, he was the one who would suffer in the end once Sander realized it was his father¡¯s fault. My son was not that dumb. I knew it.


    Sander was sage and smart so he would easily realize everything.


    ¡°If only you did note back and you should have just left me alone, things would have been better for me and Sander. But you are here¡­ You know how to ruin everything.¡±


    I turned my back while I was hearing him sobbing like a child. Desmond knew that it was already toote.


    He should also realize that I do not love him anymore.


    Or perhaps, so I thought.

 Chapter 64: The Other Beta

    ¡°Mama, aren¡¯t you going to dine with us?¡±


    Taking a toll breath, I shook my head. ¡°Unfortunately, you can dine with your Papa¡­¡± My tone was smeared with a dejected tone.


    I knew that was enough to worry my son.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sander lowered his head.


    ¡°You can go ahead.¡± I urged him. ¡°If you wish to go out to roam around the pack, you can go with your Papa. I am not feeling well right now.¡± There was a mncholy expression written on his face.


    Sander knew I was lying. He knew that something happened between Desmond and me back in Elian. Since we returned, Sander was not at ease especially since Desmond and I were not on good terms again.


    Neither of us was talking since that happened as we became aloof to each other.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But I knew my son was being affected by this behavior we were showing. I must do something to avoid tarnishing this family I wanted for Sander.


    I watched how Sander¡¯s shoulders slumped as he left my chamber. I went to the balcony and summoned my hand. I beckoned it, telling them that I needed to speak to one of the elites.


    One of them showed up. I was not shocked to see Russel, which I presumed that he was still the captain of the elites even from before, running in my direction using his wolf speed. I knew him because I knew that he was one of them and I witnessed Desmond picking him as the captain of the elites he made.


    He climbed and knelt on one knee. ¡°You have summoned me, Luna?¡±


    I squinted my eyes at what he had just addressed me. It was pretty useless to scold them since they would still keep addressing me no matter what I said that I did not need that kind of honorific. ¡°Insist your Alpha that I wish to discuss the divorce.¡±


    Russel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°H-He will not agree with it, Luna Seraphina¡­¡±


    ¡°Make him agree with it or Sander will know Desmond¡¯s infidelity that happened in our marriage. He will surely lose Sander from his arms,¡± I said frigidly.


    He looked horrified at my words. It was obvious that he knew what infidelity Desmondmitted.


    ¡°I¡­ I shall inform Alpha.¡± He gulped, nodding.


    Nodding, I remembered something. ¡°I don¡¯t see Harvey in the pack. Where is he?¡±


    Now that I remember¡­ I¡¯d been here in Desmond¡¯s pack for more than a month already yet I hadn¡¯t seen Harvey who was one of the Betas here. I only got to see Oakley who was working with Desmond by his side.


    ¡°Beta Harvey has been dispatched as an envoy to deal with the supplies in the Estasia Eria Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°He went abroad?¡± I asked, surprised. Russel nodded. ¡°In the Estasia Eria Kingdom?¡± I parroted. He nodded again. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit far away?¡±


    It usually took less than a week to be there. It would take two weeks if he only used a horse or a carriage but in a wolf form, it might take less than a week to arrive there.


    ¡°Indeed, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Usually, Desmond is the one who must go abroad under the orders of Alpha King Azarius. Why did he pick Harvey this time?¡±


    Russel lowered his head. ¡°Um¡­ That¡­ I cannot answer you, Luna.¡±


    ¡°And why the hell not?¡± I arched my eyebrow, not wanting to believe in him. It might be under the orders of Desmond that might have been preventing him not to say anything.


    Russel looked troubled. He must have seen that I was already displeased. I could see him shaking in fear which surprised me a little since I knew that I no longer had the power of the Luna of the Rising Diamond pack but seeing him do the same behavior when I was being earnest, they were all shaking in fear already.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Imanded. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat one more time, Russel.¡± I must not be supposed to have this firm tone in my voice but I was getting impatient as to why Desmond was not going abroad.


    He gulped and looked at me. ¡°He is¡­ A-Alpha Desmond dispatched him to go abroad because¡­ you are here, Luna.¡±


    ¡°And? What¡¯s the fuss about it if I am here?¡± That made me confused about what he said.


    I knew that Harvey was the older brother of Hazel but why would he dispatch Harvey like that? Because I was here? That was absurd.


    ¡°Because Lady Hazel is returning in the next few days.¡± My heart flipped when he mentioned that bitch name. ¡°Alpha¡¯s countermeasure is having Beta Harvey go abroad so Lady Hazel would be forced not to return to their manor. He did not allow Lady Hazel toe here unless Beta Harvey returns.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I released a sigh, couldn¡¯t believe that I was hearing this right now. ¡°I see.¡± My tone might look firm but I could tell myself that this was already making my blood boil somehow. ¡°You may go now and don¡¯t tell Desmond that I speak with you, Russel. Am I expecting an agreement with you?¡±


    Russel bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Luna. Your wish is mymand. I shall do my best not to tell Alpha Desmond.¡±


    ¡°Good. Scoot now,¡± I said and gestured to my hand that he needed to go away. ¡°If he ever asks, tell him that I only asked about the pack¡¯s situation here. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna Seraphina.¡±


    I returned to my chamber with a heavy heart. My back stiffened when I came to hear some knocks.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Sander peeped to look for me and smiled when he saw me.


    ¡°Are you finished having your breakfast with your Papa?¡± I asked him and gentlybed his hair.


    Sander nodded. ¡°Mama, I prepared you some breakfast. I asked the maids to help me bring it here. Will you eat them for me, Mama?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You made me one again?¡± Sander nodded. ¡°Alright. I shall eat them here then.¡±


    Sander giggled and opened the door. A maidservant curtsied before me while she was holding the tray of some rice porridge with sliced strawberries and apples. Another maidservant served me some red tea which I almost refused if Sander didn¡¯t say that he tried to make one and he wanted me to taste it.


    ¡°I am famished, little man,¡± I said, smiling. I gently pinched his cheek. ¡°Thank you for making my morning meal, hmm?¡±


    Ever since we arrived here, Sander insisted that he wanted to be the one who should prepare it. He knew that I wouldn¡¯t like dining with his father again.


    ¡°Mama, let¡¯s go to the boot campter.¡±


    ¡°Boot camp?¡± I asked while I was eating. Sander nodded. ¡°I thought you had been there with your Papa?¡± He nodded again. ¡°Then, why are you tagging me there?¡±


    ¡°Because they said that you are good atbat skills, Mama. They want to see yourbat prowess, Mama,¡± Sander said excitedly. His eyes were even shining in enthusiasm.


    I coerced a smile. ¡°Let me guess¡­ Your Papa said that, is it?¡± I asked. I had a feeling that it was Desmond for certain.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He beamed. ¡°Can we go to the boot camp, Mama? Please¡­¡± His eyes formed like pleading eyes. He knew that if he was using that kind of expression, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say no. ¡°Pretty, please¡­¡±


    Sighing, I nodded. ¡°Fine. We shall go to the boot camp.¡±


    When I said that, Sander¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Yes!¡± he said in a silent whisper.

 Chapter 65: On Purpose

    ¡°Alright, alright, Sander. Halt,¡± I said, sighing exasperatedly when Sander was tugging my hand as we were near the location of the boot camp.


    The boot camp was set up near the river of Tana Forest to the north. That vast area was enough to have mandatorily gruesome training for the rookies and the pack warriors. Their mentors were the Gammas. Sometimes, Desmond and the two Betas, Oakley and Harvey, participated in teaching the privates.


    I was not certain if they were still doing it.


    I was also expecting that I would be able to see Niscia there since she was one of the Gammas.


    ¡°Mama, hurry!¡± Sander said impatiently, frowning.


    Chuckling, I hastened my steps. ¡°Alright, little man.¡± I almost shook my head. He really had the same temper as Desmond. It shouldn¡¯t be a surprise already since Sander has Desmond and I¡¯s blood running in his veins.


    When we arrived there, all of their eyes were on us. All the training had been halted before they all bowed to me.


    ¡°Greetings, Luna Seraphina, Young Master Sander.¡±


    I almost barked at that moment when I was being addressed as ¡®Luna¡¯ again. I did not even perform the Luna ceremony again yet they were expecting that I would act as the Luna of this pack? Huh¡­ No way!


    This was Desmond¡¯s doing for certain.


    ¡°How¡¯s everyone doing?¡± I asked when they were already surrounding us. I was left with no choice but toply withmunicating with them.


    ¡°We are doing good, Luna!¡± My eyes widened at their zestful, scintiting attitude.


    I was utterly surprised that they were acting this way. I mean¡­ I absconded from this pack without anyone¡¯s knowledge and abused my power as the Luna of this pack.


    Why did they still wee me with a warm greeting?


    Was this because of Desmond again?


    ¡°Go back to your training.¡± They nodded their heads. In my peripheral vision, I almost frowned seeing Nisciaing on my way.


    She bowed before me. ¡°Greetings, Lady Seraphina.¡±


    I arched my eyebrow. Well, at least she knew the proper honorific to use, not what Desmond had ordered them to call me.


    ¡°And greetings to you, too, Young Master Sander.¡± She made a bow to Sander.


    Sander giggled. ¡°Auntie Niscia!¡± With that, he hugged her and buried his face in her stomach.


    Niscia chuckled and gently patted his back. ¡°My, my¡­ We just saw each other yesterday, young one.¡±


    ¡°That was yesterday, auntie.¡± Sander giggled.


    While they were busy chitchatting, my eyes roamed around. I saw many changes here, even the facilities that were built here. There were more buildings here and more pack warriors than thest time I remember.


    The surroundings were noisy indeed but it was something you could enjoy watching.


    It felt¡­ nostalgic to be back here.


    ¡°Mama!¡±


    I flinched and snapped back when Sander tugged my hand. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± He pointed to the building where they usually prepared meals for the people here.


    ¡°I can smell some good food there. Auntie Niscia said Solomon prepares me a rice cake filled with red bean paste!¡± He eximed.


    I looked at Niscia. She nodded her head, saying that it was true. ¡°Right¡­ We should go there then.¡±


    Niscia gently bowed her head. ¡°Please enjoy yourselves here.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and ignored her. I saw her eyes register a painful expression. She coerced a smile at me before I gently tugged Sander¡¯s hand.


    We settled under the tree when Solomon, the chef who prepared the meal for the pack warriors, prepared us some snacks and tea.


    ¡°I hope this is your liking, Lady Seraphina.¡±


    I creased my forehead when I could almost hear the bitterness in his tone. But there was a smile on his face.


    I almost scoffed when I saw hatred in his eyes. ¡°Sure,¡± I said.


    Ah, yes. It was refreshing to see that one of them had a grudge on me. That was supposed to be the case here. They must cast me away because of what I did to Desmond.


    Which reminds me¡­ I could feel criticizing stares when I arrived here with Sander. I only ignored it since Sander was enough to distract me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When Solomon left, I nced at Sander who was already munching on his food. I suddenly lost my appetite after realizing that I shouldn¡¯te here. It was the reason why I never wanted to leave the manor because they were being forced to greet me.


    When in fact, they held grudges against me. For certain, they didn¡¯t know that it was Desmond¡¯s fault why I left the pack.


    I came to see Anderson, the pack doctor, who just arrived. Along with him was¡­ Desmond.


    Our eyes met when he looked in our way. I could have sworn my heart reacted when our eyes met. My wolf even squirmed at that usual adoration gaze he had in his eyes.


    He spoke to Anderson one more time before he tapped his back. Then, he went in our direction.


    I pretended that I didn¡¯t see him and focused on munching the rice cake. I chuckled upon seeing was smeared with red bean paste in the corners of his mouth.


    It was a good thing I brought some spare towels.


    ¡°Let me wipe it,¡± I said to Sander, who was enthusiastic about munching the rice cake and drinking some tea. ¡°Is it good?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Delicious!¡± He beamed. Then his eyes looked behind me. ¡°Papa is here!¡± His beaming voice was enough to gather others¡¯ attention.


    ¡°I already knew you were going toe here for some snacks, Sander.¡± Desmond chuckled.


    ¡°Hmm! I brought Mama with me, too!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can see that¡­¡±


    I looked at him when I heard the tone of his voice sounding dreamy. My heart was in a turbulent state again when our eyes locked on each other.


    Ever since that night, I had never looked at Desmond again. And now, shit¡­ Why did he look so freaking alluring and gorgeous when his beard was growing?


    Damn it! I want to run my fingers in them.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I asked to lessen the awkward tension between us. Also, he was wearing his expensive clothing so he might have gone somewhere.


    He approached Sander and lifted him in his arms before he sat where his son sat earlier. He removed his hat and ced it on the table.


    ¡°I went to Stonnered.¡±


    He was talking about the town that was a bit far from Denca where the Rising Diamond pack was residing. It was a remote town actually.


    Desmond munched on the rice cake. ¡°I was ordered by Alpha King Azarius to capture some bandits there who caused disturbance to that town,¡± he added. ¡°There is a small pack there and they need some assistance to establish their pack. So, I will be busy theseing days.¡¯


    ¡°I see.¡± I didn¡¯t ask what business he did there since I didn¡¯t want to get pry with his Alpha¡¯s duties and be a servant to the Alpha King. I didn¡¯t want to pry since I wasn¡¯t acting as his Luna and his wife even if we were still married. ¡°Understood then.¡±


    I distracted myself by sipping some tea while my eyes roamed around again. In my peripheral vision, Desmond was ncing in my direction causing my wolf to feel giddy all of a sudden.


    I even felt my hair standing up at the back of my head with his intense gaze before I returned my attention to him. My heart flipped upside down when he dared to meet my eyes. And the emotion registered¡­


    There was longing in them.


    I immediately looked away when I couldn¡¯t handle his stare. My heart was pounding so wildly right now I wanted to shove my hand to my heart and pull it out. My stomach even felt ticklish somehow.


    It was pretty annoying.


    ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    I flinched when he called me. ¡°Yes?¡± Why did I feel nervous all of a sudden?


    Hearing my name slip from his mouth made me want to curl up like a kitten in an instant.


    ¡°Since Sander is the future Alpha of the Rising Diamond pack, he has to undergo early training as soon as he reaches seven years of age which will happen next month.¡±


    We fought nces as soon as he finished speaking. His expression seemed like he was already expecting me that I would burst out but I couldn¡¯t since Sander was with us right now.


    This man¡­


    Desmond deliberately discussed it in our son¡¯s presence so I would leave with no choice again.


    I reclined to my seat, looking at him earnestly. ¡°Since you have already decided on his future, why do you still need to tell me? Do you expect me to agree?¡± With my bitter tone, Sander looked at us.


    ¡°I am saying this since you are his mother and I want to let you know my ns for him as the future heir of the House of Verlice,¡± he answered me in his calm tone.


    I snorted, shaking my head. ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled bitterly. ¡°You are the one who has the power to execute and what I need to do here is to submit to your unfair treatment.¡± There was disappointment smeared in my tone. And bitterness as well.


    No doubt.


    This was making my blood boil right now.

 Chapter 66: Wish Granted

    Desmond didn¡¯t say a word after that. As always.


    He just kept tapping his finger on the table to kill the silence that suddenly enveloped us. Neither of us was speaking after this.


    ¡°How¡¯s your lesson for today, son?¡± Desmond asked after a long moment of silence.


    Right¡­ Desmond already provided some mentors that came from noble households to teach Sander. His lessons included how to be a proper noble in an aristocratic society.


    ¡°I am doing good, Papa. Count Geney said that I could easily pick up the lessons in economics. Thenter, Lady Cecy from the House of Noe will teach me about etiquette, ethics, and personality development tomorrow,¡± Sander said in his enthusiastic tone.


    He gently caressed our son¡¯s hair. ¡°That is good to hear, son. Those lessons are helpful once we attend some parties hosted by the noble families or we are the ones hosting a party,¡± he said proudly. ¡°You will be able to use it more when you reach adulthood and in youring-of-age.¡±


    Sander looked pleased that his father praised him. He took a sip of his tea before he looked up at the sky. ¡°Papa, can we return to the town where Mama worked?¡±


    I creased my forehead when he asked his father about that. ¡°Why?¡± I was the one who asked instead of Desmond.


    ¡°Yes, why?¡± Desmond was slightly bewildered at our son¡¯s question.


    Sander exhaled sharply, smiling. ¡°I wish to see Lady riscia.¡± Then he nced at Desmond. ¡°I haven¡¯t returned the books I borrowed from the public library, Papa. Can we go back and see her?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I immediately said.


    ¡°Of course, son.¡±


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I scolded him because he was going to tolerate letting our son see Lady riscia.


    He chuckled and winced Sander¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son. We can goter this afternoon.¡± He had a quick gawk at me. ¡°It¡¯s better that I will get to know our future daughter-inw. Right, Seraphina?¡±


    I scoffed, shaking my head. ¡°Halt it, Desmond. Sander is too young to even realize what mate is.¡± This man¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe that he was going to support Sander¡¯s wish. I must not let him spoil our son.


    It would be hard to discipline him when he grows up into a fine, young man.


    ¡°I just want to meet her,¡± he said, feigning ignorance.


    I rolled my eyes, realizing that this man was not going to listen to me anyway. My opinion did not matter to him anymore.


    I decided to stand up. ¡°It really is useless to speak with you.¡± I couldn¡¯t help uttering the words even with Sander¡¯s presence. I could feel my son¡¯s stare. ¡°I am going to return to the manor. I am already tired.¡± I looked at Sander who looked panicking right now. ¡°Stay here if you wish to be with your father, Sander. I am going to retire now.¡±


    When Desmond and I¡¯s eyes met, he had a look of dejection written on his eyes before he coerced a smile at Sander. ¡°We can visit her with¡­ just the two of us. Papa will be with you.¡±


    ¡°I also want Mama toe¡­¡± Sander¡¯s tone lowered.


    ¡°Also, go to the t where Sander and I stayed,¡± I ignored Sander¡¯s statement since I didn¡¯t wish for him to see Lady riscia thinking that she really was his mate when she was not, I guess. He was too young to even realize that. ¡°There are some valuable things I have there. Sander already knows what they are.¡±


    ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    I halted from leaving when Desmond called my name but I didn¡¯t turn around to look at him. Just as I was about to turn around, Sander spoke. ¡°Come!¡±


    ¡°Come?¡± I arched my eyebrow and looked at Sander. He was not looking at me but behind me. As soon as I spun around, I came to hear some voices calling me.


    ¡°Luna! Luna!¡±


    I gasped when I was greeted by the rookies aged 16 years old. They surprised me as they surrounded me.


    ¡°Um¡­ Yes?¡± I smiled wryly. Why did I suddenly be surrounded by these children again?


    One of them spoke. ¡°Young Master Sander told us that he heard that you used to spar with Alpha Desmond. Can you please show us your moves, Luna Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I was rendered speechless. Damn it! Sander really told them about it? I looked at Desmond, asking for his help but he had a look of amusement smeared on his face. It was somewhat annoying to see but he was not doing to help me. ¡°I¡­ amcking in mybat skills ever since I gave birth to Sander, everyone. My body now was not the same back then.¡±


    And I gained weight, I might add. I wasn¡¯t the one who had some petite features. I couldn¡¯t even return the belly fats I had but Desmond even ignored them when he was pleasing me. Just like I said before, he still worshipped my body even from the time I was working his tuxedo.


    ¡°But you have the same agility, I believe.¡±


    With Desmond¡¯s statement, I immediately shot him a re. If he was talking about the time he threatened me when I attempted to make him believe that I absconded, then he was winning.


    I coerced a smile at him, finding him useless. ¡°I can only show a few movements but I am not really good atbat now.¡± Though enhancing mybat skills in the past was so important, when I gave birth to Sander, I couldn¡¯t find time to ponder enhancing it again.


    I used it for survival when I was a rogue.


    But I never used it again because I didn¡¯t need to use it.


    ¡°However, I am wearing a heavy dress. I cannot do that for now,¡± I reasoned out.


    ¡°Perhaps, we can go to town to get you some new clothes. I also would like to see your movements again.¡±


    I could have sworn I wanted to m this man who kept interfering with my talk to these children.


    ¡°I knew an excellent seamstress,¡± Desmond added.


    I suddenly felt insulted when he said that. ¡°You must have forgotten that I am also a seamstress, Desmond.¡±


    Desmond must have realized his mistake. He gasped and cleared his throat. ¡°M-My apologies. I-¡±


    ¡°I can make my clothes. I just need some raw materials,¡± I stated. I turned my attention to these children who were in front of me. ¡°I can show them next time. Perhaps, once I finish my new clothes?¡±


    I was hoping this kind of bargaining would make them bite this.


    ¡°Yes, Luna!¡± I felt relieved when they agreed.


    ¡°Sander, go to them first. There is something I wish to discuss with your Mama.¡± Desmond lifted Sander down as soon as Sander agreed to y with them. ¡°I wish to discuss my preparation for his seventh birthday,¡± he stated when they left.


    I crossed over my chest when I saw him making strides in my direction. My heart felt troubled all of a sudden but I remained on my ground, pretending that I was not faltering at his presence.


    ¡°Discuss that again? I thought you already have made the preparations. You even told me I do not need to get involved.¡± I almost rolled my eyes after that.


    Desmond showed an earnest expression. ¡°You have informed Russel about the divorce of our marriage.¡±


    My back straightened upon hearing that. ¡°Indeed.¡± I watched his eyes sparkling in pain which made my stomach somersault after that. ¡°Is that what we are going to discuss now?¡±


    He exhaled sharply. ¡°Is¡­ I mean¡­ Are you sure?¡± I nodded. ¡°Is there¡­ no way that we can still fix it?¡± I could sense the fear in his tone.


    The way he sounded was the same as the time he was begging for my forgiveness when I caught him sleeping with a courtesan.


    ¡°O-Our marriage is sacred. And I wish to preserve-¡±


    I didn¡¯t wish for him to finish his words as I pped him upon hearing such a ludicrous statement. ¡°Our marriage is sacred?¡± My voice croaked as I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You dared to say that when you were the one who cheated on me twice, Desmond?!¡± I raised my tone as I felt this anger rise inside me.


    I ignored the stares from the people around here. I even heard their gasps and murmurs but I chose to ignore them. My eyes were focused on this man who was lowering his head. He didn¡¯t even meet my eyes.


    Desmond¡¯s lips were quivering when he slowly looked at me. ¡°I¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It was my fault¡­ I broke it¡­¡± he said, breathless.


    ¡°Then grant what I wanted.¡± His eyes widened. He shook his head. Stubborn¡­ He was really stubborn. ¡°Then, don¡¯t me me if you ever lose your son as well. We shall divorce or else-¡±


    ¡°Please, wait.¡± I jerked his hand when he tried to take it. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± He looked dejected and panicking right now. ¡°Not the divorce, please¡­ I beg you¡­¡± His eyes were glistening with tears.


    I could see that discussing the divorce was too painful for him.


    I only smiled. It was an empty one. ¡°You brought this problem to yourself. I have forgiven you once. But twice? I am not dumb, Desmond.¡± I stepped forward so we were close to each other. I even looked up at him because he was towering over me. ¡°You shattered my heart when you promised to our wedding vows that you shall never do that to me. But what did you do?!¡± Anger rose again. ¡°You made me a fool! You betrayed me! You should have made Hazel your next Luna, not me!¡±


    Desmond knelt in front of me. ¡°I-I¡­ I said that I will not give up on you¡­ I promise myself that I will do anything that will make you trust me again. I do not wish for us to cut the ties of our marriage. I had been holding on to that and as well as our mate bond.¡± He held my hand. He didn¡¯t even care that people were looking at us. ¡°Seraphina, please¡­ It would kill me this time that-¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you even kill me before? Have you realized that?¡± My wolf was feeling mncholy that Desmond and I ended up exchanging this kind of conversation again. She was already expecting that Desmond and I would never get to be fixed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Desmond cried and couldn¡¯t answer me. His hand on mine was slowly released. There was a fullness of guilt registered on his face.


    There was a long pause before he gathered his courage to speak. ¡°If¡­ If I grant it, w-will you be happy?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°I have been wanting to feel my freedom. It is a shame that I married someone like you. You should not have be my mate.¡± Those words were enough to make him in pain right now.


    I won seeing his heartbroken expression before he coerced a smile. ¡°I-I see¡­¡± He slowly breathed, shaking. He gulped and looked up at me as tears cascaded down his face. ¡°If¡­ that is what your point of view is, then¡­ then I will process it. I will approve our divorce.¡±


    As soon as Desmond said that, someone must have pierced something in my heart because I felt like it was bleeding silently.


    I suddenly wanted to leave when my eyes were already blinding my vision.


    Oh, dear Moon Goddess¡­ Did I make the right decision, right? Right, Mother?

 Chapter 67: Sander’s 7th Birthday

    A week before the celebration of Sander¡¯s seventh birthday, Desmond had finally revealed his n for it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He showed me the dress that I had to wear which made my jaw drop upon seeing it. ¡°This¡­ This is the one Niscia and I made¡­¡± I said, shocked.


    The dress was an ash grey ball gown suitable for a party. It has a U-shaped neckline with sleeves that reach the elbow. They were made with ash grey satin while the front was made ofces and some intricate designs.


    And this was partnered with a fancy ash grey hat with a see-through brim.


    I was certain that this was the dress Niscia and I made.


    ¡°Indeed. This is why I asked your former boss that I wished to make a dress which is suitable for someone.¡± He nodded. Then his eyes settled on me with so much longing. ¡°That someone is you, Seraphina.¡±


    I felt my stomach somersault at his statement. My wolf was even squirming at that moment, especially since I got to know that the catering service that would serve the guests was the establishment where Desmond and I made food tasting.


    ¡°And the tuxedo I personally made is the one you are going to wear, correct?¡± I diverted the topic right away.


    If I didn¡¯t change it, Desmond would make an excuse of spouting some sugar coated words to make my heart feel troubled again. He was good at that.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± Desmond fished out his pocket watch. ¡°For Sander¡¯s clothes for his birthday, his suit was made by the head chief of the seamstresses in the royal pce. It is a gift by Alpha King Azarius as soon as he knows that we have Sander.¡±


    ¡°I see. That was reasonable.¡±


    Alpha King Azarius was really hospitable to the people who served him well. He might be a goofy, bubbly young man who was older than Desmond. But he was a very cunning one.


    When I personally met him, I knew by then that Alpha King Azarius was a frightening one. He was kind and benevolent but a very cruel one when he was unhappy and displeased at the urgent responses he was asking.


    Even Desmond, who was a tyrant, knew how to bow and acknowledge Alpha King Azarius¡¯ strength. He could never disobey him.


    What was dangerous as well was meeting His Majesty¡¯s younger brothers named Crown Prince Alucard, Prince Alistair and Prince Alejandro, who were known as the Twin Gas, ying cupids to every werewolf here, andstly, Prince Atticus.


    His Majesty¡¯s brothers were not on par with him because Alpha King Azarius was the smartest, sharp, sage, and could be a tyrant and cruel one if he wanted to.


    ¡°Mama? Papa?¡±


    Desmond and I turned our heads when Sander entered Desmond¡¯s study room. Although I did not wish toe here to this room because it reminded me of the past, I still had toe here for some important talks.


    ¡°Yes, son? Is there something wrong?¡± Desmond asked as he brought our son to his arm.


    Sander exchanged his nce between us. ¡°Are you two arguing again?¡± He was bing warier about Desmond and I¡¯s behavior ever since that day. It was like he was making himself a mediator in case Desmond and I shed again.


    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t.¡± I was the one who answered his question.


    After we made amotion and we became the talk of the whole pack on that day, it really caused a disturbance for Sander as well.


    He was affected by our fight as¡­ Sander witnessed it again and was unhappy since then. Desmond and I ended up having an agreement that we would remain civilized while the process of divorcing our marriage was on the way.


    We also made an agreement that we would discuss it with Sander as soon as he reached seven years old. Perhaps, we would tell him a few days after his birthday. It might break his heart but I really need peace of mind since I couldn¡¯t find myself loving my mate again.


    I couldn¡¯t find myself bestowing Desmond a chance to fix it again. I was already traumatized. I felt like if I allowed him to enter my life again, he would hurt me for the third time.


    My heart couldn¡¯t handle that. If I allowed myself to open up again, it was as if I was holding a double-edged sword.


    ¡°Then, why do you two look like arguing?¡±


    Desmond chuckled. ¡°No, no, son. We are only discussing your birthday thising week. I also have to bestow the dress she needs to wear.¡±


    ¡°How about mine, Papa? Do I also have something new to wear to my birthday party?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course, son.¡± Desmond grinned and nced at me. ¡°Right, Mama?¡±


    Ah, my heart was pounding wildly again whenever he addressed me. ¡°Indeed.¡± I distracted my heart by gently pinching his cheek. ¡°Be at ease, little man. Papa has set everything.¡±


    On the day of his birthday celebration, Desmond and I decided to wake him up together with a birthday cake in his hand.


    ¡°After the celebration party,e to my chamber, Seraphina,¡± he said as we were on our way to Sander¡¯s chamber.


    I looked at him, shocked when he said that. But instead, I nodded. Ah, yes. I almost forgot that I still had to make a service to him in his bed.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised because I had been going to his chamber ever since we arrived here. No matter if we made a ruckus, I still offered myself as¡­ Desmond¡¯s y toy.


    ¡°Not the other way around,¡± he said. His tone sounded fathomless. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ our divorce papers. I need you to sign themter.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I do it in your study room?¡±


    ¡°You feel ufortable every time you are going there. And I understand why.¡±


    I remained silent. I thought he was not fully aware of it.


    When I nced at him, there was a mncholy smile on his lips. It felt like he was already a heartbroken one. I bit my lower lip as I looked away.


    Why did it pain me so much seeing him in that state?


    I opened the door to see Sander, who was still asleep. Usually, he would get up at this time but he slept sote because all of us yed inside his chamber that night. But most of the time, Desmond taught him how to y chess which I couldn¡¯t find myself understanding how to y.


    Even so, they looked wonderful looking at them so earnestly. Sander easily picked his teaching in one y. But Desmond continued teaching him how to use techniques to defeat his opponent.


    I sat beside Sander¡¯s sleeping state. ¡°Sweetheart, happy birthday¡­¡± I greeted him in a sing-song voice, waking him up by caressing his cheek.


    ¡°Happy birthday, son,¡± Desmond greeted as well.


    Sander gradually peeled his eyes open. He rubbed his eyes before his jaw dropped seeing the cake Desmond was holding.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Sander!¡± Desmond and I were somehow surprised because we talked in unison.


    ¡°Wow! Is that cake for me, Mama, Papa?¡± He got up and jumped in his bed excitedly.


    ¡°Yes. Make a wish and blow the candle, son.¡±


    He giggled and sped his hands together. He even closed his eyes. ¡°I hope Mama and Papa will be together again so we can be happy forever and ever.¡± My eyes widened at his wish before he opened his eyes, looking at our shocking faces. ¡°That is my wish for my birthday. I will even say it again for the partyter, Mama, Papa.¡± He blew the candle and left us stunned there as he went to the bathroom.


    We were astonished when we returned to the dining hall. Neither of us was speaking after that. We exchanged nces but I was the one who looked away.


    Desmond and I avoided each other at that moment. Or perhaps, I was the one who avoided him because of what happened.


    I distracted myself as I helped others to prepare for the celebration of Sander¡¯s birthday. Everyone would be here, including nobles from other packs. This was Desmond¡¯s preparation to let everyone know that he had an heir to inherit his Alpha position and his marquis title of ckmont.


    Later that night, the Verlice mansion was filled with guests. I was bound to entertain and greet them.


    Some of them were surprised to see me back. They were not expecting that Desmond and I were still together.


    But we weren¡¯t.


    Sander was very happy on his special day seeing that he received tons of gifts. He even got a chance to y with the nobles¡¯ kids.


    ¡°Thank you foring to my son¡¯s birthday. We are very thrilled to have you all here,¡± Desmond said as he grabbed our attention by colliding the fork with the champagne ss. ¡°My firstborn child, Sander Verlice, turns seven today. I am pleased that my son is happy on his special day.¡± He nced at Sander who was smiling from ear to ear when an eightyer cake was in front of him. He was in his father¡¯s arms while his eyes were focused on the cake.


    I could tell that he was excited to taste it. He could no longer wait but he halted when he nced in my direction as I shook my head.


    ¡°With my wife and my mate, Seraphina, Sander, we wish you a happy life.¡± He nodded at me, waiting for me to say something to our son.


    I raised my ss, ignoring how my react flipped when he addressed me that. ¡°To my son, may you grow up into a fine, respectable man. May you grow up reaching your dreams.¡± I smiled at Sander. ¡°Happy birthday, little man!¡±

 Chapter 68: Should I Sign It?

    As soon as Sander made a wish and blew the candle again, people around here pped their hands. I cherished this moment that Sander had to experience having these many guests for his seventh birthday.


    While the party continued, Desmond and I had to entertain and talk with our guests. A lot of them asked where I had been. I only answered them with a smile.


    I retired to my chamber when I felt my legs and feet being sore after the party was finished and we escorted our guests. I removed my heel shoes while minding the maids and butlers were cleaning up downstairs.


    I cleaned up and went to Desmond¡¯s chamber wearing only a nightgown with nothing underneath. I had to halt for a moment because I had been having some dizzy spells these past few days.


    I thought that this was just some stress because of the events that happened.


    I knocked before Desmond opened the door. I came in and went to sit in the bed, groaning softly when I felt my feet still sore.


    ¡°Sander is already asleep.¡±


    ¡°Tired?¡± he asked, closing the door. I noticed that he was wearing his sleeping clothes but it was surprising that he was wearing a tunic on his upper body.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I answered as I opened my eyes after I closed them a little bit.


    He knelt before me which made my heart panic. ¡°Allow me to massage them.¡± He was talking about my sore feet.


    ¡°N-No need.¡± But I was lost in my words when Desmond took my foot and ced it on his thigh. ¡°D-Desmond¡­!¡±


    But he ignored me. His skillful hands were massaging my foot, bringing great sensations to my whole body.


    I couldn¡¯t help inhaling slowly seeing the two buttons on his chest were open and exposing his sculpted chest. He looked breathtakingly attractive with his hair disheveled.


    And his goddamn beard¡­ Oh dear, Moon Goddess¡­ How I wished I could run my hand on them again.


    ¡°You should have retired,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to. But you said that I need to sign the divorce papers here.¡±


    It was unusual that we were talking in a¡­ calmer way. Perhaps, the reason was Desmond had finally granted me to divorce our marriage.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± He became silent and focused on my foot.


    I groaned immactely when he hit the right spot. ¡°Yes¡­ Right there¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You have been wearing heels all night.¡±


    I bit my lower lip and nodded. His hands were giving me shivers down my spine. His eyes were fixated on my legs.


    I heard him gulping but he remained focused. He did the same intensity of massaging me on my other foot.


    Somehow, it felt nostalgic that Desmond was serving me like this. It felt¡­ natural.


    ¡°I am d that our son likes my preparation for his birthday.¡±


    I could see the effort that he was trying to make up a conversation to lift the heavy atmosphere here in the chamber. Perhaps, I should engage back.


    ¡°I can never provide him with a grandiose celebration,¡± I said honestly. ¡°I was working as a seamstress so the money I have is enough for our food and the rent.¡±


    I was starting to realize that it was really better if we engaged in a calmer conversation right now. I knew that I was not in my self-defense mode because I knew now that I could finally feel the freedom I wanted after this.


    It would not be that bad if I engaged with him one more time.


    ¡°You are a great mother, Seraphina.¡± Desmond¡¯s expression softened while his hands were busy kneading my lower legs down to my feet. ¡°I am sorry if I was not there by your side when you gave birth to our son.¡± He released a shaky sigh. ¡°I was a coward to even wait for years to pass just to show myself in front of you and our son. Because I know¡­ I have hurt you so badly you did not wish to see me ever again.¡±


    I looked up at the ceiling when I felt the corners of my eyes getting stung.


    How I long to hear that he was genuinely feeling sorry. It was refreshing to hear him that he had finally given up to coax me because he knew that it was futile already. I was deeply hurt¡­ so I was not going to let myself be hurt again and be loved by this man.


    Yes, Desmond was a lovable, caring man. I would love to be spoiled by him however, there was no way I would let myself be blinded by the past he had done.


    This time, I wanted to choose myself.


    ¡°I only wish for your happiness, seraphim.¡± I flinched a little because it has been a long time since he called me on his endearment to me. Ever since we returned, Desmond never called me ¡®seraphim¡¯ again. ¡°I hope¡­¡± he paused and held my hand that was on my thighs. ¡°If¡­ If we sign the papers, can we¡­ can we at least remain friends?¡± My eyes widened at his question. ¡°I-I mean¡­ tonic rtionship. We can just ignore our wolves who want to fix our mate bond. What can you say?¡±


    There was pleading in his eyes. He looked so shattered right now. I could tell that at any moment, he would cry now.


    What I was facing right now was the vulnerable Desmond I knew back then.


    ¡°I do not know yet, Desmond.¡± I coerced a smile before I removed his hand from mine. I must remove it since his touch was making my wolf squirm, which was not supposed to happen. His sensual touch was enough to wake all my whole being so I must refrain from allowing Desmond to touch me whenever he pleased. However, how could I do that when I was wearing a satin nightgown which was enough to entice him and his wolf? ¡°Is it possible that I can sign now?¡±


    Desmond looked dumbfounded for a moment before he nodded and carefully ced my feet on the floor. ¡°I shall take the papers then.¡±


    I let out a relieving sigh. I watched him taking something on the bedside table while my eyes roamed around, still seeing my belongings. ¡°Are you not going to throw away all of my belongings?¡± I was hesitant to ask that as I followed him sitting on the chair.


    Desmond nced at the vanity mirror where I was looking. He smiled. A somber one. ¡°Those are yours. I don¡¯t have the heart to throw them away because it belongs to my mate and my wife.¡±


    I clutched the hem of my nightgown feeling my heart in trouble. Damn, Desmond¡­ Every time you spoke, my heart was always reacting!


    ¡°I will no longer be your wife, Desmond.¡± An earnest tone smeared on my tone. I wanted to let him know that after this night, everything should be over.


    ¡°I know. Just let me until you haven¡¯t signed yet.¡± He bestowed me with the divorce papers.


    I took the time to read the contents of them. I didn¡¯t want to get deceived by him again. I knew him and his maniptive ways. But as I carefully skimmed through the pages, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    ¡°In paying alimony¡­¡± I paused and looked at him, bewildered. ¡°Why are you giving me the Verlice vacation house?¡±


    Aside from that Desmond was going to pay me a hundred million pieces of gold coins alimony, he included here in the divorce agreement that he was really bestowing me the vacation house. What the hell?


    Desmond sat across from me. ¡°I told you before that I built that vacation house just for you.¡± He rested his chin on his sped hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ understand. I mean, there is no need for you to do that, Desmond.¡± How I hated my heart again. I needed to be in defensive mode again. ¡°This is not what we have agreed on.¡±


    Desmond shrugged. It was as if it was just a trivial matter to him. ¡°If you have ns to amend it, then I am not going to support it. I already settled everything and the only thing you need to do is to sign it,¡± he said nonchntly. ¡°And besides, you deserve to have it. You must have a house where you can live now since you told me that you are not going to¡­¡± he paused when his voice croaked. He cleared his throat. ¡°You are not going to stay in my pack since you imed that you are no longer my pack member even though I already told you that you are still wee to stay here. I do not mind.¡±


    ¡°But Desmond-¡±


    ¡°End of discussion, Seraphina. You cannot waive my right to amend the agreement here.¡± He became earnest now. ¡°Please take care of the vacation house because I really cherish it. I will be at ease if you utilize it.¡± His eyes were glistening with tears. He gulped and looked away. ¡°I-I can still visit you and our son there, right?¡± His tone sounded bashful all of a sudden.


    Indeed. Our agreement included that Sander was going to stay in my custody since I was his mother and our son was still a minor.


    By the age of 18, it was up to Sander now if he was going to choose to stay living with me or with Desmond to continue his father¡¯s legacy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, y-you can¡­¡± I nodded and fixated my eyes on the divorce papers.


    Suddenly, my heart was being squeezed right now as I reread them. I also felt like my stomach was churning upside down as I was holding the quill pen so I could sign it finally.


    But just before I signed it, I massaged my temple when my vision was getting blurry.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I looked up at Desmond who was creasing his forehead. He looked worried.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes¡­ I am just feeling dizzy¡­ a little.¡± I released a heavy sigh as I held the quill pen tightly, blinking.


    ¡°Shall I summon Anderson?¡±


    ¡°No need. I am totally fine.¡±


    Desmond was hesitant but he nodded. ¡°Alright. If you say so. After this, you must retire now. We have been busy for Sander¡¯s¡­¡±


    I held my head, and couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. I even fluttered my eyes when my vision was getting blurry.


    ¡°Desmond¡­?¡± I looked at him, feeling my eyelids getting heavy.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He looked at me.


    I dropped the quill pen when I slowly closed my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t feel¡­ so good¡­¡±


    ¡°Seraphim!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what happened next. Thest thing I knew was I felt my body copse.


    Then, everything went nk.

 Chapter 69: Pup

    Groaning softly, I gradually peeled my eyes open. I was greeted by a worried expression from Desmond.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, seraphim¡­¡± Desmond was holding my hand.


    I roamed my eyes around and saw that Anderson was also here in¡­ Why was I in Desmond¡¯s chamber?


    ¡°What happened?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask even though my mouth was parched.


    But Desmond must have known about my trouble in speaking so he bestowed me a ss of water. I murmured thank you before I finished drinking.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± I repeat my question after I manage to feel at ease now. ¡°I¡­ I remember feeling dizzy and¡­ I don¡¯t remember what happened next,¡± I exined.


    ¡°What you are feeling is normal, Luna.¡± Anderson smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I smiled wryly. What did he mean normal?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel this when you were conceiving Sander?¡± It was Desmond who had just asked.


    ¡°Conceiving Sander?¡± I looked at Desmond at his question. His hand on mine was sending shivers to my spine. However, what he said¡­ it took me a long moment before I realized what he said. ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± I paused, wide-eyed.


    I didn¡¯t want to conclude. I didn¡¯t want to say it.


    Desmond nodded and held my hand tightly, smiling from ear to ear. ¡°You are pregnant with our second pup, Seraphina¡­¡± The way he broke that news to him brought him to tears in joy.


    If for him that was a joy, to me, that wasn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t even utter it. I waspletely shocked as soon as I learned I was¡­ pregnant.


    ¡°You¡¯re three weeks in your gestation period, Luna Seraphina.¡±


    I coerced a smile as I mindlessly caressed my t stomach. I was on the verge of divorcing my marriage with Desmond yet¡­


    Wait¡­


    The divorce agreement!


    ¡°Where are the divorce papers?¡± I sounded terrified right now.


    Desmond¡¯s bright smile suddenly vanished. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about that when you are pregnant with our second pup?¡± His voice raised and sounded displeased. His face darkened as well. ¡°Leave, Anderson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    I waited until Anderson left. ¡°You promised a divorce agreement to me, Desmond. Do not be such a bastard here.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are pregnant with my second pup, Seraphina. I am not going to allow you to sign it!¡± I flinched when he raised his voice before he went to take the papers.


    I panicked when he showed them to me and was about to tear them apart. I growled as my face darkened. ¡°Go,¡± I urged him in a firm tone. ¡°Tear them apart. I am prone to miscarriage if I feel stressed. Didn¡¯t Anderson tell you that?¡± He flinched at that moment. I gripped the sheets, remembering the time I almost lost Sander. ¡°I was still recovering from severing our mate bond. That made me distressed and I almost had my miscarriage with Sander,¡± I told him the truth before I shed tears.


    It was hard to halt thinking about what Desmond had done to me. My pregnancy at that time wasn¡¯t easy. It was my first pregnancy after all and I didn¡¯t have the support of my husband and my mate who made me a fool.


    Desmond¡¯s eyes widened. He immediately rushed to me as he dropped the papers to the floor. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± He panicked when he held my face. His face looked worried. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    ¡°Anderson told you, right? Any distress can cause me miscarriage again?¡±


    Desmond hesitantly nodded. I closed my eyes when he wiped my tears and kissed my forehead. ¡°There is a chance he said¡­¡± He was gritting his teeth. ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s your second pregnancy, seraphim. I-I want to be there for you this time¡­ Please.¡± He knelt before me and held my hands. ¡°I did not witness your pregnancy when you had Sander. Please allow me to take care of you this time.¡±


    My heart felt constricted seeing how he was holding back his tears. His pleading eyes were fixated on mine.


    I had a debate in my head seeing that. Must I allow it? It was his right¡­ He was the father of my second pup just as he was the father of Sander.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Alright. As long as you allow me to sign the agreement.¡± Desmond had taken aback. He held my hands so tight and he even closed his eyes. I could tell that he was debating. His behavior never changed. I could still predict some of them. ¡°Desmond¡­¡±


    He slowly peeled his eyes open. There was mncholy written in his eyes before he released a heavy sigh and nodded. ¡°But this time you are going to stay here in my pack so I can watch over your pregnancy and our son.¡± My eyes widened. I was about to retort back when Desmond spoke again. ¡°You do not need to be my pack member, Seraphina.¡± My heart flipped when he brought my hands to his lips and nted a feather-light kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You still have the freedom to go outside whenever you please. You just need to tell me where you are going.¡±


    ¡°Desmond, you didn¡¯t have to do this.¡± Staying on his pack which I wasn¡¯t even part of would make them displeased, I wanted to add.


    ¡°Please, I beg you. These are the only things I want to demand. The rest¡­ It is still your decision now.¡± My wolf suddenly pitied this man the way he looked like a lost puppy. Desmond was already at his lowest point. He was close to breaking down seeing how vulnerable he was.


    I hated to see it. Desmond was still my mate. His actions were affecting me. My heart was aching to see him suffering from begging.


    He didn¡¯t receive an answer from me.


    He constrained a smile. ¡°M-My apologies¡­¡± His voice croaked. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t insist on it. That shall not make you happy.¡± His lips were quivering. ¡°Forgive my insolence, Seraphina.¡± He stood up and immediately turned his back on me when he couldn¡¯t handle his tears.


    I could see how he was shattered right now.


    I could almost see his sanity gradually slipping from him.


    His shoulders were shaking. He was holding back his tears before he decided to pick up the documents.


    I bit my lower lip. I caressed my t stomach, thinking I must allow Desmond¡¯s condition. I shouldn¡¯t be selfish anymore.


    It was his right to watch over me. I was pregnant with his second pup. This was also for the best that I should stay here.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    I looked at Desmond to see his frustration while his back was facing me. It was truly heartbreaking seeing him in that state. It was making my heart ache for some reason.


    His arm was raised. I could tell she wiped his tears. His wolf was even trying tomunicate with us. He was somewhat begging.


    I asked my wolf¡¯s opinion on this if I agree with Desmond¡¯s condition, would she also agree?


    She responded that what I thought earlier was something she wanted to insist on me.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    I snapped back when he bestowed me the papers and a fountain pen. I gawked at him, seeing that he wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    Hesitant, I took them.


    ¡°I shall take my leave for a moment. I-I have to check the watchtower right now.¡± He inhaled sharply. ¡°You can stay here in our chamber to rest. I shall summon our son. He would be thrilled that he would be a big brother now.¡± He nced at me.


    I almost gasped when I got to see his eyes were red already. I nodded my head. ¡°V-Very well¡­¡±


    Ah, shit. My heart was being squeezed seeing Desmond in that state. It pained me.


    He tried to smile and nodded. ¡°Rest well, Seraphina.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for my response. Desmond left, not looking back. He left me with the divorce agreement I had on my hands.


    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help the tears falling from my eyes. I had been holding back as well.


    Seeing him in that state was making me feel unwell. I should¡¯ve agreed with him.


    Deep inside, I wanted to be taken care of by Desmond again. I also wanted to witness how he would take care of someone like me who was pregnant again with his pup.


    ¡°We deserve that, right?¡± I caressed my stomach, talking to my unborn, growing pup. I shook my head being delusional again. ¡°I am not included. You deserve that someone witnesses you, sweetheart. Just as how I wished Desmond was there for me when I had Sander even if he cheated on me¡­¡±


    Right.


    I should allow him for the sake of our two pups.


    ncing at the divorce agreement, I signed it. Desmond¡¯s signature was already here as well.


    I didn¡¯t know why but this made my heart ache a little.


    Now¡­ I was finally divorced from him.


    But I would stay here for the sake of my two pups. They deserve to have aplete family.


    Perhaps, Desmond and I could work on¡­ tonic rtionship just as he told me before, right?


    ¡°Or that shall be a bad idea?¡± I asked myself as Iy on the bed, thinking thoroughly about it.

 Chapter 70: Platonic Relationship

    ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything but your stomach grumbling, Mama.¡±


    Chuckling, I caressed Sander¡¯s head when he was stillying his head on my t stomach. ¡°It¡¯s because I am not in my two months pregnancy, little man.¡± I exined to him that a female werewolf could be pregnant within a three-month gestation period. ¡°Just like you when I had you in my stomach before.¡±


    ¡°How did I manage to get inside your stomach, Mama?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I gently pinched his cheek. This adorable son of mine¡­ He was pretty smart and all yet¡­ Ah, yes. He was still a kid. He didn¡¯t understand yet what it means to have a pup inside a stomach.


    ¡°You were still a baby back then so you were fitted inside me.¡± I silently wished Sander would halt asking questions. He might ask how I conceived him, but I couldn¡¯t answer that properly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sander was astonished. Then he returned cing his ear to my stomach again which earned me augh again.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± I went inside his study room after knocking several times.


    Desmond looked surprised. ¡°C-Certainly.¡± He removed his spectacles and immediately went beside me to help me sit on the couch.


    ¡°T-Thank you.¡± Why did my heart flutter with his gentle touch? This was the fault of my wolf again, right?


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± he asked while my eyes roamed around.


    I slowly exhaled because it really made my heart ache every time I was entering his study room. But I snapped back and looked at Desmond. ¡°Here.¡± I bestowed him with the signed divorce agreement.


    ¡°Ah.¡± There was a pain registered on his face. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°There is something I wish to discuss with you as well.¡± I ignored my heart reacting every time Desmond would show that kind of expression. Hesitant, Desmond urged me to speak. ¡°I am agreeing with your demands.¡±


    His jaw dropped. ¡°R-Really?¡± I nodded as an answer. His gloomy expression brightened up. His amber eyes were even sparkling in happiness. ¡°Thank you, Seraphina!¡± He was about to stand up but I summoned my hand to halt him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± No need to be touchy, I wanted to add. There was disappointment on his face but he still smiled brightly. ¡°Since we are now divorced, let¡¯s not discuss it with Sander for a while. It would be heartbreaking that we would reveal it to him.¡± Also, Sander was already aware of how we became distant from each other. He was watching us and sometimes he was asking me if there was no chance that we could be together again. I only answered him with a smile. ¡°We can just pursue what you said. A tonic rtionship, you say¡­¡±


    Even though this would be difficult for the two of us since our mate bond had reconnected, this tonic rtionship had its disadvantages. Disadvantage meant our wolves might put the two of us at risk especially if one couldn¡¯t control our emotions when it came to jealousy or any other emotion that might influence our mate bond.


    One might demand more of what we had. We might end up kissing or touching if that happened.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± He was silent for a moment. ¡°If that is what you want, then I could agree.¡± His chest rose up and down, releasing a sigh. ¡°This is better than nothing though¡­¡±


    I could have sworn my heart galloped so fast upon hearing that murmur from him. He wasn¡¯t talking to me. More like, he was talking to himself.


    Or was it intentional because it was enough to hear it from here?


    ¡°Since you told me that I can make my decisions, I am hoping you are not a hindrance to it when I make one in the near future. I also hope you are not going to do something to plot a scheme on me again. If I happen to know that, it shall be certain that we would be a broken family, Desmond. You wouldn¡¯t like it if that happens. I hope I make myself clear here.¡±


    With my tone wrapped with earnestness, it meant business. This was a negotiation and a threat.


    I wanted to let him know that he was not the only one who had the power to ruin everything. I could make him ruin his image in front of Sander which I never did and never admitted to my son yet about his infidelity because I didn¡¯t want to hate his father as we grew old.


    Perhaps, when he was capable of understanding everything and old enough, I might say¡­ or might not.


    ¡°Yes, loud and clear.¡± His eyes shone with mncholy. He tried to hide it in his smile. ¡°I understand. If you have anything else, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°If there is, I shall inform you.¡± Nodding, I decided to stand up. But I suddenly felt dizzy.


    ¡°Easy¡­¡± Desmond was beside me and held me in his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve been having dizzy spells. You must retire now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I held my head. I even closed my eyes and leaned my forehead on his chest when I felt dizzier than before.


    ¡°Seraphim¡­¡± I gasped when in one swift motion, I was already on hisp while my face was buried in the crook of his neck. His hand on my waist raised to caress my back.


    ¡°D-Desmond¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help myself findingfort in that. I let myself sumb to his touch for a while. His scent as my mate lingered in my nose which made me at ease.


    My nose traced the slenderness of his neck to inhale more of his scent. It felt¡­ addicting. I even heard Desmond¡¯s soft purr reverberating on his chest.


    Then I realized what I had done. I gasped and distanced myself from him. ¡°I-It¡¯s not what you think!¡± I was about to stand up but Desmond halted me. ¡°It¡¯s my p-¡±


    ¡°Pregnancy hormones. Yes, I know that.¡± He was smiling-a dazzling smile, to be precise. ¡°If you wish to cuddle with me, just say so, seraphim.¡± With that, his hand cupped my cheek before he used his thumb to caress it.


    That made me feel shivers down my spine. I suddenly wanted to lunge at him. Damn him for being a gorgeous man and a father to my kids!


    Another week had passed when I told Desmond that I was agreeing with what he wanted. He looked so thrilled at the news. He never failed to show how he cared for my pregnancy.


    In fact, it was his right after all. I didn¡¯t want to be selfish to our second pup.


    Desmond needed to watch over my pregnancy.


    ¡°Desmond, you do not need to escort me here,¡± I said for the nth time when he asked me where I was going. I told him that I was going to the town because I had been wanting to take a stroll along while Sander was busy with his studies. I was expecting he would summon an escort but instead, he was the one who volunteered to be my escort. ¡°It¡¯s not like I am going to abscond. I am not going to do that. You can go back and fulfill your duty as the Alpha of your pack and as Marquis of ckmont.¡±


    We walked side by side on the pavement.


    I already turned one month so the bump on my dress was already showing.


    Desmond told the news to everyone that I was pregnant with his second pup. People were enthralled by the news but some of them secretly ridiculed me. They looked unhappy when Desmond announced that I would stay here and would never be his pack member.


    That would make them hostile to me since I was an outsider.


    But I didn¡¯t really care. I never belonged to any pack anyway.


    A rogue would always be a rogue.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have finished some of the tasks for this morning anyway. I also have something to do here right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I felt a little embarrassed. I thought he came here with me because he wanted to escort me.


    Desmond left for a moment when I told him that I was going to see some books meant for Sander in the bookshop. He said that he would purchase something valuable in the jewelry shop.


    I went to the bookshelves when I came to sniff the smell of the books. It was so addictive yet¡­ bizarre.


    ¡°Seraphina? Is that you?¡±


    I stiffened when a familiar baritone voice called my name. I spun around to see a good-looking man whose raven ck hair was a bit disheveled.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I creased my forehead, trying to remember who this man was. Especially that raven ck hair.


    Wait.


    Raven ck hair? There was only one man I knew in the past that has that hair color.


    He chuckled. He was about to speak when I gasped upon knowing him immediately. ¡°N-Nicus? Nicus Romero?!¡± My heart raced rapidly. ¡°I-Is that really you?¡±


    Oh, my dear Moon Goddess!


    My fellow rogue was here!


    And¡­ my very first love! He was here in front of me!

 Chapter 71: First Love

    Nicus chuckled heartily, nodding. ¡°I am. I am so d you still remember me, Seraphina,¡± he eximed happily.


    ¡°O-Of course!¡± I felt hyperventting right now. I couldn¡¯t believe that he was really here. ¡°Where have you been since¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t continue my words.


    We both parted ways as soon as we decided to break our rtionship. Yes, before Desmond, my mate, I had Nicus as my first love.


    We were both rogues. For survival, we met by coincidence in the woods, looking for something to eat.


    We hadbat when we both saw a rabbit at that time and got away because neither of us was not backing down on who saw it first. It was also the time we decided that we hunted together¡­ and fell in love with each other.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened to him when we separated after we were in a three years rtionship. We were both teenagers by that time. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to check as I changed ces to ces until I was captured by Desmond¡¯s men.


    ¡°I am working in the royal pce as one of the chief royal gardeners now,¡± he said shyly, scratching the back of his nape.


    My jaw dropped. He was already in the royal pce? A chief royal gardener?


    ¡°That is good to hear!¡± I eximed. ¡°I am so happy for you!¡±


    Nicus grew more shyly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ah¡­ He was still the same. He could quickly get shy when beingplimented by someone. ¡°How about you? How have you been doing these past years? I heard you married the Marquis of ckmont as your mate. I am happy for you.¡±


    I almost smiled bitterly. ¡°Ah, no. We just got divorced. And we do have a son¡­¡± I paused. ¡°And the second one.¡± I gently caressed my small bump.


    He looked bewildered. ¡°Divorced?¡± I nodded. ¡°What happened?¡± He looked concerned and somewhat¡­ pity me?


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story actually. But I am still living with him for the sake of our pups in his pack. But we agreed that we would respect each other¡¯s choices.¡± I hope to add. I was hoping that Desmond would dare to respect my choices from now on.


    ¡°I see. I understand.¡± Nicus had a gentle smile sitting on his lips. It was one of the things I used to adore with him before. ¡°Are you going to purchase them?¡±


    I looked at the books Sander would like to read. ¡°Ah, yes. I just purchased a few books since my son loves reading this kind of book.¡± We went to the cashier so I could pay for the books but he insisted that he should pay for them. ¡°No need, Nicus. I can pay for it.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine, Seraphina.¡±


    And I was left with no choice. He already bestowed the payment. I just shook my head which earned him a grin.


    ¡°Thank you, Nicus,¡± I said when we left the bookshop.


    He gently bowed his head. ¡°Anytime, Seraphina. I admit that seeing you now makes me remember our past.¡± That made him embarrassed all of a sudden.


    ¡°Me, too.¡± I couldn¡¯t help staring at his dark brown eyes. I shyly nodded at him when he was staring intently at me.


    ¡°Seraphim.¡±


    I was startled and turned around to see Desmond whose face was already darkened. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± He took strides in my direction and halted beside me. ¡°Are you done purchasing in the jewelry shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am already done.¡± He didn¡¯t give me an ounce to look at me. ¡°Care to introduce me to someone here?¡± His jaw was gnashing.


    His hardened features right now were enough for me to know that he was being taken over by his jealousy. It looked like he wanted to punch Nicus into a pulp with the way he was ring at him. I had seen them in the past and he hadn¡¯t changed a bit.


    I was about to speak when Nicus was the one who spoke.


    ¡°I am well aware of you, my lord. Greetings, Marquis Verlice.¡± He bowed his head. ¡°I am Nicus. Nicus Romero, Seraphina¡¯s old friend.¡±


    Desmond¡¯s eyebrows met in one ce. ¡°Nicus Romero?¡± he parroted. Then he nced at me with his creasing forehead. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t continue my words.


    He was well aware of who was right in front of us. Of course, I told him about my first love before we got married and after epting him as my mate.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sighing, I apologetically looked at Nicus who was staring back at Desmond. ¡°We shall take our leave, Nicus. Let¡¯s meet again some other time.¡± I curtsied before him to show respect after meeting him again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded and bowed at me. ¡°Take care, Seraphina.¡± He shook hands with me. I chuckled and shook my hand back.


    ¡°Take care, too. Until we meet again,¡± I said, waving my hand back when we were about to leave.


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling while we were on our way to the carriage. It felt surreal that I got to see Nicus again.


    ¡°It must be nice to be reunited with your first love, huh?¡±


    I nced at Desmond who looked irritated right now. ¡°That attitude of yours¡­ You are getting jealous.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°me my wolf.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to believe him because partly, his wolf influenced him. But it was more to Desmond who was mostly blinded by jealousy.


    I didn¡¯t respond and just stayed silent as we headed back to his pack. But while we were in the carriage, I could feel Desmond staring at me.


    ¡°Quit staring at me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help expressing my annoyance at him before I looked at him. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± Frowning, I kicked him on his knee.


    ¡°I want to do something right now.¡±


    My heart leaped. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Why did I feel nervous all of a sudden? Did he want us to do something here in his carriage? Just like before?


    Desmond grinned when he must have noticed my expression. ¡°That is not what I mean, Seraphina. If you are really thinking that¡­¡± he said meaningfully. His eyes were dancing in amusement.


    I could feel my cheeks ring up in embarrassment. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    His eyes on me gradually went down to my stomach. His eyes focused there with so much longing before he met my eyes again, pleading. ¡°Can I?¡± he begged.


    It was his right to know and feel my stomach so I smiled and tapped the space beside me. ¡°Come.¡±


    His face brightened up. He didn¡¯t hesitate to sit beside me. I took his hand and ced it on top of my stomach. I watched how Desmond inhaled sharply as he got emotional before he lowered his head to ce his ear on my small bump.


    ¡°Hi, our little pup¡­¡± His voice croaked.


    Somehow, I got teary-eyed with the way he was acting. My wolf was purring because we both knew that we had been wanting this. We both wanted Desmond to pay attention to our pregnancy.


    I gasped softly when Desmond kissed my small bump. ¡°I am going to love you just as I love your big brother, Sander. Grow well and we will meet soon¡­¡± His tears of joy already cascaded down.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I made him look at me so I could gently wipe his tears from his eyes.


    He sniffed before he sat properly. ¡°Forgive me¡­ Now, I know this is the feeling of you getting pregnant and we are having another pup.¡±


    I softened. This man¡­ I knew that we already divorced from our marriage but I couldn¡¯t help but be affectionate with him, especially after what he showed earlier in expressing his affection towards the growing bump on my stomach.


    ¡°Will there be a time when I can visit your chamber? I mean¡­ I want to talk to our little pup right here¡­¡± I flinched when he touched my stomach. ¡°Me and Sander¡­¡± His eyes were pleading.


    I nodded and reached for his face. ¡°Of course. You may visit me whenever you want, Desmond.¡± I wiped the tears forming in his eyes again. I understood that he was being emotional because it was the first time that he had gotten to witness my pregnancy.


    He never saw my pregnancy with Sander because it took him a year before he found me. Sander was already a year old by that time.


    Desmond took my hand and ced it on his cheek. ¡°Thank you, Seraphina.¡± He sniffed. ¡°Thank you for granting my selfish requests even though I have hurt you in the past.¡± He closed his eyes.


    My chest rose up and down but I didn¡¯t say anything. But my eyes widened when Desmond suddenly ced his forehead on mine. It was brief before he distanced his face from me.


    ¡°My apologies¡­¡± I got disappointed when he released my hand before he went back to sit across from me.


    We didn¡¯t get a chance to speak until we arrived at the manor. But as soon as we arrived there, Elron greeted us before he looked at Desmond with a worried expression. He looked like he was mind-linking him before he nced at me.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I asked when Desmond¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Go to your chamber and don¡¯t make your way to the drawing room.¡± He went inside the manor without escorting me.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I asked when Elron was escorting me when I was on the stairs. He guided me and held my hand when I felt tired all of a sudden. ¡°My apologies¡­ My pregnancy caused me to be exhausted, especially when going upstairs.¡± I was panting and leaned to the railings.


    Elron smiled. ¡°It is alright, mydy. But we must hurry now before-¡±


    ¡°Luna Seraphina, you are finally here!¡±


    My smile escted quickly upon hearing that familiar screeching female voice. I gripped the railings and didn¡¯t waste my time turning my head where I could see that woman again.


    There, I saw her familiar furtive smile every time she was looking on my way and she would always frown whenever Desmond and I were being sweet to each other.


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°Hazel¡­ Long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 72: She’s Back

    ¡°Hazel!¡± Harvey¡¯s voice reverberated all over the mansion as he tugged her hand.


    ¡°What, brother?¡± Hazel frowned. ¡°I have heard from Alpha Desmond that our runaway Luna has returned. Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡± She was smiling from ear to ear.


    Her shrilling tone was making my blood boil. And god¡­ her smile right now. I could have sworn I wanted to wipe that right away.


    I clenched my hands, wanting to attack this bitch. But I remained on my standpoint.


    Calm down, Seraphina. You were prone to miscarriage so avoid stressing yourself.


    Seeing her right now, she hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Hazel grew more beautiful and¡­ Her body became more voluptuous than before. Her silky hair that was pulled up into a braided updo with a piece of decorated jewelry on it illuminated her beauty which fitted her golden yellow dress.


    Ah¡­ Suddenly, there was this envious feeling gnawing inside me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that you are not going to show yourself before her, Hazel?¡±


    Desmond arrived having Oakley following him behind. His hardened and darkened features were frightening right now. All the people here were shaking, even Hazel had to lower her head and curl up like a kitten.


    But I saw how her lips stretched out into a smirk when she met my eyes before her eyes settled on the floor.


    ¡°Leave now, Hazel,¡± Desmondmanded angrily. ¡°Harvey, you stay here and bestow me with your summary report.¡±


    Before they could answer, Sander arrived with two butlers following him. ¡°Papa, why do you look angry?¡± He handed out the book he was reading to the butler.


    Desmond nced at me. I bestowed him a meaningful re, not to show Sander what he was doing. He looked away as he took a sigh and brought Sander to his arms.


    ¡°No. Papa is not mad, Sander.¡± Then he squinted his eyes at Hazel who suddenly flinched and immediately left.


    I waited for Hazel to turn her head at me which she already did. She had this meaningful smirk. I could tell that she knew what was happening between Desmond and me based on how she looked at me.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    I ignored Desmond and looked at Elron. ¡°I wish to retire now.¡±


    Elron looked hesitant. He looked panicking when he nced between us before he nodded and guided me.


    ¡°Mama, can we not y today?¡±


    ¡°We can do itter.¡± I smiled apologetically.


    ¡°We can just y, Sander. Mama is pregnant with your baby sibling so Papa will do his work for a while then we can y, alright?¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ Alright, Papa.¡±


    That was the only thing I heard before I finally went upstairs. I thanked Elron for escorting me to my chamber before I asked him about the way he acted earlier.


    ¡°It is because Hazel is here, right?¡± I wanted to ask for confirmation.


    I admitted that seeing Hazel after eight years had already made me remember the past which seemed like it only happened yesterday. The way she was acting right now¡­ she never had an ounce of guilt smearing her face.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could have sworn I would punch her face if she would be like that again.


    ¡°Y-Yes, mydy.¡± Elron exhaled sharply. ¡°Alpha Desmond doesn¡¯t really want to have a dispute between you and him. He really wants to make up for everything and earn your trust again.¡±


    ¡°But he couldn¡¯t,¡± I added. Elron smiled sadly and nodded. ¡°Now, she has returned. I am certain that she is going to torment our lives again.¡± I scoffed bitterly, shaking my head.


    Insecurity started eating me after that. Hazel knew how she could make me feel insecure towards her even though Desmond never chose her. I felt like I was never enough for Desmond which was why he picked her as the surrogate mother.


    ¡°I can hear the heartbeat,¡± Sander beamed when Sander had his ear on my stomach.


    Chuckling, I nodded. ¡°Yes. Soon, the baby will start to move around my belly. Just as what you did when you were still my baby pup, little man.¡± I tapped his nose which earned him a giggle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hold my baby brother, Mama.¡±


    I creased my forehead. ¡°No. Sister.¡± I insisted.


    Sander frowned. ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡± Sander and I red at each other before I decided to gently pinch his nose. ¡°You and your father are already a disaster when you two made a coboration. I want a baby girl this time. Right, Desmond?¡± I turned to Desmond only to find him looking at me intently.


    He snapped back and smiled. ¡°Sorry, Seraphina. Sander and I agreed that we want a brother for him.¡±


    I almost had a facepalm, groaning. I couldn¡¯t believe I had to argue about the gender of my pup. ¡°Nevermind.¡±


    Sander fell asleep after arguing and insisting with me that he wanted a brother, not a sister. Desmond did not do anything to halt his son from this. Instead, he just watched us with amusement in his eyes.


    Desmond brought him to his chamber before I decided to part ways with him.


    ¡°Seraphina, about earlier¡­ Hazel¡­¡± He halted me by holding me in my arms. There was pleading in his tone.


    ¡°Desmond, it¡¯s fine.¡± I tried to remove his hand from mine but he wouldn¡¯t budge. This man¡­ He was not going to halt, was he? ¡°It is unavoidable that I will meet Hazel again. She and Harvey are still part of the Rising Diamond pack.¡±


    ¡°If you wish me to exile her from my pack so you can befortable or I can prove to you that I am not going to do the same thing in the past, I will do it.¡± My heart suddenly ached because his wolf wasmunicating with us and pleading with us. ¡°Seraphina¡­ I don¡¯t care if we are divorced now. I am still your cinnamon no matter what happens. You can order me around. But please¡­ We started to be friends again. Don¡¯t avoid me again.¡±


    Seeing Desmond acting like this made me wonder where the hell the dominant man I knew was. He changed after I started insisting on the divorce. He changed more now that we were divorced.


    Which one was really you, Desmond?


    ¡°I am not going to order you around. As I said, they are still part of your pack.¡± This time I finally removed his hand from my arm. ¡°I am certain Hazel will know her ce already since you already threatened her, right?¡± Desmond nodded. He really looked like a lost puppy with the way he was acting right now. ¡°Then, we are good now. You do not need to protect me from her, Desmond. I can handle myself.¡±


    Desmond couldn¡¯t say anything anymore. He was rendered speechless now. But I could tell that he still wanted to say something about it.


    ¡°Can I escort you to your chamber before I go back?¡± I was only a few steps away when he spoke.


    I asked my wolf if that should be alright. There should be no harm if I let Desmonde with me. I meant being alone with him again.


    Nodding, Desmond¡¯s face brightened up. We walked side by side with silence enveloping us. It felt¡­ bizarre that we were having this kind of silence. Usually, we were arguing already.


    But, I guess. People changed.


    I noticed that I already changed the way I was treating Desmond. If before, I would act hostile toward him, right now, I feel rxed now. Perhaps, I was free now from this marriage.


    Also, Desmond already promised me that he was not going to do anything that would displease me.


    I thanked him for escorting me. He smiled before his eyes lowered to my stomach. My heart felt like it had leaped out like a frog when his eyes were fixated there. I could tell that he wanted to touch my stomach but he didn¡¯t want to make me ufortable.


    I stepped forward and took his hand so I could ce it on top of my stomach. ¡°Just say it if you want to hold it.¡± I noticed that he didn¡¯t join with Sander earlier.


    Desmond was excited, yes. But there was a hesitation when he was dealing with me now. I could tell now that he wanted to act delicately around me because any action that could trigger stress from him might endanger our pup.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and caressed my stomach. ¡°This really feels amazing¡­¡± he said. I was expecting that he was talking to me but he wasn¡¯t. ¡°I wonder how it feels to hold a baby pup. I don¡¯t even know how to hold a baby.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help chuckling. Ah, yes. Desmond never dared to hold a baby. He could y with the pups but it was hard for him to hold a baby.


    Desmond looked at me. His expression softened. ¡°But I will try to learn from now on. I swear. This is our second pup so I must exert an effort to be a good father to our pups.¡± My wolf was swayed by his sincerity. ¡°I will make it up to you, Seraphina. I shall never fail you. This time¡­ I will be with you and in your pregnancy.¡±


    There were jolts of sensations with the way he was caressing my stomach. It was kind of¡­ sensual, all of a sudden.


    That suddenly aroused me.


    I was the one who cleared my throat to snap him back. ¡°I shall list down the things we need tomorrow. For now, I wish to retire.¡±


    Stay.


    I castigated myself for silently wishing for that. There was this little feeling from mine that I wished Desmond would stay more.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He smiled. ¡°Good night, seraphim.¡±


    My eyes widened when he drew closer and nted a soft kiss on my forehead. He turned his back having a big smile while I was left in a daze on my ground.

 Chapter 73: Halt The Thoughts

    ¡°Lady Seraphina, this letter is addressed to you.¡±


    I was busy admiring seeing the ck-eyed Susan flower when a pack warrior arrived with a letter. ¡°To me?¡± He nodded and bestowed it on me with his head lowering. I thanked him before I dismissed him.


    I went to the hammock and gasped upon seeing where the letter came from¡­ ¡°Nicus¡­?¡± My jaw dropped upon reading that it came from Nicus. I opened it out of curiosity and the context was¡­


    ***Greetings, Seraphina!


    I know that what happened thest time came a bit short. If you have some time, can we catch up with each other more? I am going to return to the royal pce in three days.


    If you wish to see me, too, I am going to the Steamy Espresso Cafe which is located on Morven Street, at nine o¡¯clock. Tomorrow.


    Hoping to see you there, Seraphina.


    Kindest regards,


    N. Romero***


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his letter. Of course, I would like to catch up with him.


    ¡°Mama, what are you reading?¡±


    I turned my head to see Sander who was sweating from training.


    Desmond had alreadymenced his training since¡­ he really was the son of the Alpha. Sander was also the next heir. There was nothing for me to disagree with Desmond since he already made ns for him.


    On second thought, I also thought this would be best that Sander was receiving a good education which I couldn¡¯t bestow properly if I was still the one working so hard.


    ¡°I received a letter from a friend,¡± I said as I took the towel from him and wiped his face. ¡°How¡¯s your training, sweetheart? Are your Gamma instructors teaching you properly?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± He beamed. ¡°Auntie Niscia said that I still need to do the basic training first.¡± He settled on the grass before he hugged my waist so he could put his ear on my stomach. ¡°What did your friend say, Mama?¡±


    I continued wiping his wet hair. I sniffed him as he smelled like Desmond right now. He must have been with him.


    ¡°He wants to meet me in a certain cafe tomorrow. I am nning to go there.¡±


    ¡°He?¡± He raised his head with his forehead creasing. ¡°A male?¡± I nodded. ¡°Who? Do I know him, Mama?¡±


    ¡°No, baby. You haven¡¯t met him.¡±


    ¡°Papa knows him?¡± Hesitant, I nodded. ¡°Oh¡­¡± He kept nodding. ¡°Are you going to date him, Mama?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°You said that you are meeting a male friend. Is that a date?¡±


    ¡°A friendly date, Sander.¡±


    He slightly tilted his head. ¡°It is still a date.¡± His lips twitched into the corner of his lips. I was about to exin again but he smiled. ¡°As long as you are happy, Mama. I am also happy for you.¡± He hugged me before he kissed my cheek and bid farewell to me when he was being called by his mentors.


    The way Sander spoke¡­ Yes, he already knew that Desmond and I had divorced from our marriage. But we told him that his father and I would remain friends.


    At first, it was hard for him to ept. We exined to him properly that I was still going to live here with them. He,ter on, told us that as long as Desmond and I were happy with our decision, he would also support it.


    Since then, Desmond and I never failed to provide him with everything while I was in my one-month and one-week pregnancy.


    My eyes darted to the letter. Nicus hadn¡¯t returned yet to the royal pce. Perhaps, I should really meet him for the old time¡¯s sake.


    ¡°It is better to go than stay here in the manor for the whole day¡­¡± I murmured, shaking my head.


    I decided to go inside to check the kitchen area to prepare some refreshments and snacks for Desmond since he was the one handling the renovation of the nursery room located in the east hall.


    ¡°Mydy, let us handle it,¡± said Aly, one of the maids.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°No need. I can still bring it.¡± I was talking about the tray.


    But Aly insisted and took the tray from me. Sighing, I just let her and went upstairs near the east hall where Desmond¡¯s chamber was located. My chamber had been moved as well to the east hall since he really wanted to watch over my pregnancy. Also, he wanted my chamber to be next to him so he could tend to me as soon as possible.


    However, for Sander, he insisted that he wanted to stay in the north hall which Desmond just allowed.


    I took the tray from Aly and gestured my head that I could handle it from here. She curtsied before me and left.


    As I arrived at the nursery room, I saw Desmond on his topless. His sculpted back was facing in my direction as he was carefully using the adhesive glue so he could glue the wall carpet.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I brought you some snacks.¡± I gathered his attention.


    One thing that I was surprised more was that Desmond was handling this renovation alone. He would only ask for help from the butlers and maids when he thought that he couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    I was expecting that he wouldin but I never once saw him ever since he started renovating this chamber for the nursery room of our second pup.


    Desmond turned his head in my direction. I gulped when he was covered in sweat and wiped them with the towel I brought just for him. ¡°Thank you, Seraphina. I am really famished right now,¡± he said and didn¡¯t hesitate to eat.


    I took the towel from him since he didn¡¯t wipe his sweat properly. ¡°Let me.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°No need!¡± He panicked and suddenly looked shy at me.


    I looked at him in disbelief. Wait¡­ Desmond was looking shy? A tyrant Alpha was looking shy at me? Was I seeing this for real right now?


    ¡°Just continue to eat and let me do this for you.¡± I put down his hand and wiped his sweat again. I even started from his hair. ¡°Are you certain that you are not going to patrol right now?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean you have Alpha duties¡­¡±


    Desmond shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. For where else I took two Betas as second-inmand, Seraphina. They wouldn¡¯t be called for second-inmand for that reason, no?¡± He had a look of amusement when our eyes met.


    I sealed my mouth after that. Ah, yes. Indeed. How could I ever forget that I had been once a Luna here in his pack? The pack could run as long as the Beta handles it well by following the instruction of their Alpha.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡± I continued wiping his shoulders down to his back.


    ¡°I also want to focus more here. I really want to finish renovating the nursery room. Then I shall renovate my study room.¡±


    I snapped back when he mentioned his study room. ¡°Why would you renovate it?¡± I arched my eyebrow when he gawked at me.


    ¡°For a change.¡± That did not make me want to believe his words. I was expecting that he would say more about it but he stayed silent and continued eating his snack.


    Sighing, I just let him and wiped the sweat on his chest. ¡°If you say so then.¡±


    Having myself closer to Desmond was like a trap. It felt¡­ intoxicating. And my wolf was making me think some wild thoughts seeing his half-naked body. I suddenly remembered how his body used to be on top of mine after our lovemaking.


    I flinched when Desmond halted my hand that was near to his stomach as he growled at me. ¡°What the hell are you thinking and I can smell your arousal, Seraphina?¡±


    I held my breath when Desmond drew me near to him causing me to widen my eyes in shock. ¡°N-Nothing,¡± I lied.


    In an instant, I was already in hisp. I panicked when he locked me in his arms and drew his face closer to me. It gave me a moment to smell his intoxicating, alluring scent as my mate.


    ¡°Are you lusting over me, Seraphina?¡± he asked in a sensual tone. His hand on my nk sent a thousand sensations through my whole body.


    ¡°No!¡± I said defensively. I tried to get away from him but I felt like I had grown too weak right now. ¡°Desmond!¡±


    Desmond was making my knees wobble all of a sudden. I didn¡¯t have the heart to stand up. His amber eyes were staring at me as if he could read me.


    His other free hand reached for my neck and choked me. There was a guttural sound released from my mouth as I looked at him with droopy eyes. It was what made me want to obey him all of a sudden.


    His lips drew closer to my ear. ¡°Why are you acting like that as if you want me to do something with you, Seraphina? I thought we were just friends, hmm?¡±


    ¡°We are friends¡­¡± I bit my lower lip when his lips were slowly trailing down to my earlobe. ¡°Desmond¡­ We cannot do this, you know that¡­¡± I slowly closed my eyes, feeling aroused right now.


    I heard his low chuckle. ¡°Alright. You know that I am not going to take advantage of you unless¡­¡± I peeled my eyes open when I felt him distancing a little. His hand reached for my cheek. ¡°If you take advantage of me, you know that there shall be no way that I can be halted.¡± His thumb brushed my lower lip. ¡°I suggest that you must distance yourself from me, Seraphina. You know that our wolves are going to entice us if one of us is going to give in to their temptation, do you understand me?¡± I stared into his eyes. His eyes were glowing in lust right now.


    My eyes lowered down to his lips. It has been a long while since Ist kissed them. How I long to have them again. But I knew that was truly impossible.


    ¡°Your answer?¡± I snapped back hearing his frigid, husky tone.


    I licked my lips before I nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I understand, cinnamon.¡±


    What I said made both of us gasp in unison, especially since I called him on my endearment to him before. Desmond couldn¡¯t believe that I uttered that so I immediately stood up in embarrassment.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s an automatic response¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± I was suddenly lost in words as I panicked right now. I just didn¡¯t expect that I would respond like that.


    Desmond used his domineering tone which was why I had an automatic response when he asked me that. He must have not expected based on the surprising expression he expressed on his face.


    ¡°I-I must take my leave,¡± I said immediately and didn¡¯t wait for his response as I left the nursery room with the greatest humiliation I ever had.

 Chapter 74: Act Like an Adult

    We were having our dinner when Sander spoke. ¡°Mama, have you told Papa that you are going to meet your male friend tomorrow?¡± I opened my mouth that he should just dismiss it but then Sander didn¡¯t. ¡°Mama said that you know Mama¡¯s male friend, Papa,¡± he said before he was happily eating his meal.


    ¡°Male friend?¡± Desmond asked, creasing his forehead. He was looking at me and even dropped the dinner knife and fork to his te.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Sander would even utter about it in our supper right now. I thought that he would dismiss it but I was wrong. I should have not told him about the letter.


    Desmond¡¯s creasing forehead didn¡¯t tten. I caught him gripping the utensils he was using.


    ¡°Nicus has sent me a letter. I am nning to see him tomorrow.¡± I gulped, feeling like I was being caught and that I had done something with the way Desmond was looking my way. Damn it! Why was I exining myself right now to this man?


    I heard him inhale sharply. Even his jaw clenched. I felt like I should be frightened right now. I was expecting that Desmond would growl but he coerced a smile.


    ¡°I see¡­ Nicus.¡± He nodded his head. That was the only thing he said and didn¡¯t say anything.


    I got nervous. It felt like he was going to say something that he would restrict me from going out but¡­ it seemed like that was not the case.


    ¡°Mama, Papa and I already thought of a name for my baby brother.¡± It was Sander who already ced his ear on my stomach again when we were in his chamber so he could sleep now.


    Ibed his hair. ¡°Really? What is it?¡± I nced at Desmond who had just returned the book he read for Sander. When our eyes met, he immediately looked away and sat beside Sander.


    I got distracted when Sander purred and smiled, looking at my stomach. ¡°Papa said that he wants the name to start with the letter S since my name starts with that, too. And of course, it is because Mama¡¯s name starts with the letter S!¡± he eximed.


    I chuckled. ¡°It is because I started it. You silly little pup.¡± I tapped his nose which earned him a giggle. ¡°So, what should be the name you two think of?¡±


    Thrilled, Sander jumped in his bed. ¡°Papa, say it! Please say it to Mama!¡±


    Desmond chuckled, nodding. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± He made Sander sit in hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t just jump in your bed. Mama will have a headache if you keep doing that.¡± As our eyes met, my heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°The name we thought of is Sylvius. Sylvius Verlice.¡±


    The moment he uttered the name they thought of, Desmond expressed how he was excited.


    ¡°How about you, Seraphina? Have you thought of a name in case our baby pup is a girl?¡±


    I looked at my bumpy stomach and caressed it. ¡°Actually, I am really nning to ask you. I really want you to think of a name for it.¡± I smiled at him.


    He looked surprised. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. Then he released a nervous sigh. ¡°I¡­ I only have on my mind actually.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it then? Does it also start with the letter S?¡± Naming my son just because my name started with that letter was really intentional. Also, it was the part that Desmond and I talked about before that the letter of our future pups would start with S.


    That was one of the memories I really cherished even though he¡­ cheated on me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes darted on my stomach before he reached it and gently caressed it. ¡°The name I thought of is Saoirse,¡± he said and stared into my eyes. ¡°It is the first name we thought of back then when I told you that I wanted a daughter as our first pup.¡±


    I had shivers down my spine. My heart suddenly ached with the way his eyes had a longing in them.


    Saoirse¡­


    Yes, Desmond really wanted a daughter as our first pup. He said that he wanted to treat our daughter as his princess. He really cherished that name.


    ¡°Well, we have Sander as our first pup so do not feel bad, alright, son?¡± He looked away and tickled Sander.


    ¡°Saoirse is a beautiful name, Papa,¡± Sander said and nodded with a smile. ¡°I suddenly want a sister rather than a brother. You can make me a baby brother after Mama has my sister in there, right? Then, we can have Sylvius.¡±


    Desmond and I exchanged nces before the two of us smiled wryly. ¡°Um¡­ We are not certain about that, Sander,¡± I said, finding this topic very strange right now.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°Son¡­¡± I watched as Desmond made him turn at him. ¡°Your Mama and I decide that after this, she will not give birth again.¡±


    Bearing another pup was¡­ another issue again. Desmond and I never engaged in sexual intercourse anymore. Ever since I got pregnant, Desmond never asked for my presence to visit his chamber.


    Sander crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I asked Auntie Niscia how to make a baby since I cannot find it in any books in your library, Papa.¡± We gasped when we got to know that.


    ¡°Did you just ask Niscia?¡± I parroted. Oh no¡­ I hope Niscia did not say anything to him that was something adulting.


    ¡°Auntie Niscia said that you can still make one if you love each other. You still love each other, right? Even though you two are now divorced?¡±


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± I must halt my son now.


    ¡°I can still see you two love each other, Mama, Papa. I do not understand why you two did not fix your marriage instead of divorcing it. I believe your wolves do not even want what you two did.¡± He exchanged his nce between us. ¡°And now, Mama will meet her male friend tomorrow and Papa does not even do anything. Papa should feel threatened about it. Act like a real adult, will you? Hmph!¡±


    Both of us were silenced after that. I couldn¡¯t believe my son just said those words. I couldn¡¯t even look at Desmond after we tucked Sander into his bed.


    We didn¡¯t even talk much even after he escorted me back to my chamber. He just talked to my stomach and bid me a good night.


    I was too preupied with my thoughts when Niscia snapped me back. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    She arched her eyebrow before gesturing her hand to the carriage door she opened. ¡°We have arrived at the Steamy Espresso Cafe.¡±


    I got down with her help. I had Niscia with me as Desmond wanted her to guard me.


    In short, my chaperone.


    I disagreed at first that I could handleing here alone but Desmond couldn¡¯t be at ease because of my pregnancy.


    That was why he picked Niscia because¡­ she was my friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are also going toe in?¡± I arched my eyebrow, looking at her. I already spotted Nicus who was already inside the cafe but before I woulde in, I felt Niscia¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I was ordered to follow you inside but will remain my distance, Seraphina.¡± She raised both of her hands, surrendering. ¡°I cannot defy Alpha Desmond.¡±


    I squinted my eyes at her but dismissed it. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t you dare to listen to our conversation. I know you are not missing any single detail to report with him.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Desmond allowed me to read what you had done for six years, Niscia. Every single move I did while working and being with Sander¡­ You wrote them down to report them.¡±


    I was actually surprised that Desmond bestowed on Niscia¡¯s report. I didn¡¯t know what to feel at that time.


    Niscia slowly nodded. ¡°Fine¡­¡± That was the only word she said before I ignored her and entered the cafe.


    As soon as I opened it and met Nicus¡¯ eyes, his face brightened up. I automatically smiled as he met me halfway.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you came, Seraphina.¡± We hugged each other after that.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± Chuckling, I secretly sniffed him. Oh, boy¡­ Why did he smell so good?


    The smell of freshly baked bread and the smell of tea lingered in his clothes. They had a wonderfulbination that made my stomach gnaw in hunger.


    Nicus heard it. His eyes were fixated on my stomach. ¡°Your stomach is growing bigger now than thest time we saw each other.¡± He looked amused.


    ¡°Indeed. With this pup, I sometimes have these weird cravingstely.¡± And I hadn¡¯t told this to Desmond yet.


    I wanted some mixed sour fruit juice once we got home. That was what I had been craving for the past few days.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Nicus pulled me a chair to sit in as he sat across from me. ¡°How are you and your son these past few days?¡± he asked after I told the steward about my order.


    ¡°I have been doing good. Sometimes, I have these dizzy spells due to my pretty normal pregnancy,¡± I answered him enthusiastically.


    Nicus nodded. ¡°I see. I can see that you are a great mother, Seraphina.¡± His expression softened. ¡°I knew that motherhood suits you well.¡±


    I chuckled and dismissed him. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Nicus. My body shape is not the same as thest time we saw each other.¡± I was expecting that Nicus would judge me but it was not.


    ¡°I am not actually looking at that. I am way proud of those female werewolves who be mothers and bear their pups. I am astonished. Salute!¡± He acted like he was saluting me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Biting my lower lip, my wolf felt more proud of his words. ¡°Thank you, Nicus.¡± I felt like getting emotional right now.


    We started to catch up with each other. Nicus was still a goodpanion. I never regretted that he became my first love. He was such a gentleman and never made me feel alone.


    As always, Nicus never failed to make meugh when he jested about his work as the chief royal gardener.


    ¡°Have you found your mate now, Nicus?¡± I asked when he was sipping on his tea.


    He released a sigh, shaking his head. ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t found her. That is why if I have a chance to take a vacation, I always go to ces that I have never been to. Perhaps, I might be able to find my mate, right?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I understood him now. ¡°I hope you will find your mate someday, Nicus.¡± I held his hand. ¡°You deserve happiness.¡± I poured out my feelings by gripping his hand.


    Nicus nodded and held my hand tightly. ¡°Thank you, Seraphina. You are always as understanding as ever. I wish my future mate would have the same personality as you.¡±


    We stared at each other. I really appreciated that I hade here to see Nicus. Our rtionship before was something I really cherished just as I cherished my past rtionship with Desmond.


    I was feeling bashful at what he said. Just before I could utter another word, I flinched when a familiar small pair of hands wrapped around me. Then I turned my head and gasped to see Sander who had a beaming smile.


    ¡°Hello, Mama!¡±

 Chapter 75: Jealous Desmond

    ¡°Sander?¡± I was shocked to see my son here.


    ¡°Are you my Mama¡¯s male friend? Greetings!¡± I flinched when Sander bowed his head at Nicus. ¡°I am Sander Verlice, son of Papa, Desmond Verlice, and Mama, Seraphina Beryl.¡±


    I chuckled as I smiled wryly when he already introduced himself before Nicus. When I looked at Nicus, he was already smiling, nodding his head.


    ¡°Greetings to you, too, young lord. I am Nicus Romero. Yes, I am your Mama¡¯s male friend.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mama¡¯s male friend, Sir Romero.¡±


    ¡°Sander!¡± I scolded him. I suddenly felt bashful when Nicus even joined in the way Sander addressed him. ¡°My apologies, Nicus. It is rude that my son addressed you that.¡± I smiled apologetically.


    He gestured his hand as if dismissing it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He looked respectable with the way he greeted me.¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t mind it, I felt like it still felt wrong that Sander had to call Nicus like that. ¡°What are you doing here, sweetheart? Are you supposed to have a ss with Baron Geiger?¡± I caressed his face, getting confused as to why he was there.


    I roamed my eyes around to look for Niscia but I was surprised that she was not sitting next to the table. Since when did she leave?


    ¡°Baron Geiger has something urgent to settle, Mama. And I have an hour break so Ie here to the town and walk around, Mama. Then I got hungry so I came here.¡± He was smiling so brightly like a sun that had risen to the east. It really looked so refreshing seeing my son being like some sun rays of the sun.


    ¡°Did youe here alone? Aren¡¯t you supposed to have your butlers with you? Where are they?¡± Desmond assigned two butlers to be by his side and to serve his needs.


    He shook his head. ¡°They are in the mansion, Mama.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°Then, who allowed you toe here alone?¡± I felt like I was going to have a heart attack right now. ¡°Did your Papa know you are here?¡± I sniffed him because Desmond¡¯s scent lingered with him.


    Sander nodded. ¡°I havee here with Papa.¡± With that, he gestured his hand to the entrance of the cafe.


    I held my breath as soon as Desmond entered. His scent as my mate immediately stirred me and my wolf. Our eyes met when he walked in our direction. I could have sworn to myself that I gulped upon seeing him in his casual clothing but still, he looked so expensive and screamed wealthy.


    He still held the power of the Marquis of ckmont. No doubt about that.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Desmond said with an earnest smile. ¡°I did not know you are also here, Seraphina, the mother of my two pups¡­¡± I arched my eyebrow with the way he just addressed me. Mother of his two pups? ¡°And¡­¡± he paused, looking at Nicus. ¡°Ah¡­ Seraphina¡¯s male friend as what my son proims, right?¡±


    I looked at him in disbelief. What was this man doing? He knew that was Nicus. ¡°Desmond-¡±


    Nicus chuckled. ¡°Indeed. I am Seraphina¡¯s special male friend.¡±


    My eyes widened when Nicus said that. With what he said, Desmond squinted his eyes at him. ¡°Special?¡± he uttered bitterly.


    ¡°I am. I believe Seraphina told you who I really am to her before, right?¡±


    Desmond¡¯s hand clenched. ¡°Son of a-¡±


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I immediately halted him before he could finish his cussing. I didn¡¯t want my son to hear it.


    He flinched and looked at me. His expression softened. ¡°Is there something wrong, seraphim?¡±


    I was dumbfounded at what he called me. Wait¡­ He never called me ¡®seraphim¡¯ when we were already divorced. Why would he call me like that as if we had fixed our mate bond? And his tone¡­ There was a dreamy sound on it as if he was worshipping me.


    I stood up and made Sander sit on my chair. ¡°Order whatever you want. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Sander smiled and nodded. I turned at Nicus, nodding apologetically at him before I red at Desmond. ¡°Can we talk outside?¡±


    Desmond shrugged. I didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything as I walked away from him so I could go outside. I held my stomach, caressing it while I was waiting for Desmond.


    ¡°Your father is giving me a headache, sweetheart¡­¡± I said to my stomach before I nced up when Desmond went out.


    ¡°So? What are you going to talk about?¡± he asked nonchntly. It was as if he had done nothing wrong.


    I grabbed him by his cor. ¡°Are you freaking jealous right now, Desmond Verlice?¡± I didn¡¯t beat around the bush. I wanted to be direct with him because I already knew the behavior he was showing.


    ¡°Oh? Me? I am not.¡± He acted like he was surprised. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    I squinted my eyes and grabbed him more on his cor but Desmond didn¡¯t falter. ¡°We may be divorced but I still know how you act.¡±


    Desmond grinned. Momentster, I heard him purring. ¡°I really missed those moments you are ordering me around, Seraphina.¡± He took my other free hand. ¡°I can be stubborn for you so you can scold me more,¡± he said dreamily.


    That made me release him. Shit. This was pretty annoying.


    ¡°You are not going to touch my stomachter.¡± His eyes erged in horror.


    ¡°W-Wait!¡± Desmond panicked when he held me in my arm. ¡°I-I will behave now.¡±


    ¡°Prove it.¡± I yanked my arm back and went inside. ¡°My apologies about that, Nicus.¡± I nced at Sander who was already munching on his snack.


    ¡°Take a seat, Seraphina.¡± Nicus pulled me another chair for me to sit in. ¡°Sander looks so famished. He must have had tough training as the son of the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°He is¡­¡± I softened and used the table napkin to wipe the crumbs on the corners of my son¡¯s lips. ¡°Slow down, little man.¡± He nodded.


    Nicus looked up. ¡°Have a seat, my lord?¡± He was talking about Desmond who had just arrived.


    Desmond nced in my way before he approached me. ¡°Please stand up.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± What the hell was he up to again? Even so, I stood up.


    Desmond pulled me away from the chair and sat there. Before I could even scold him, in one swift motion, I was already sitting in hisp.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± I asked in a sharp whisper. I inhaled sharply when his hand was ced on my stomach. I immediately got shivers down my spine. ¡°Desmond-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s morefortable, right?¡± Desmond asked, smiling from ear to ear. ¡°If you are going to ask me, I am morefortable.¡± His tone sounded arrogant.


    I shot him a re. I didn¡¯t know what he was trying to y right now but this was not funny at all. ¡°Halt this.¡± I was about to stand up but Desmond did not let me. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I pinched his arm.


    I watched as he didn¡¯t express that he was hurt. He only grinned and locked me in his arms. The way he was looking at me, it was as if he was telling me that I should deal with it with no other choice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my Papa sweet, Sir Romero?¡± Sander asked after a moment. ¡°Papa really loves Mama so much but Mama is so dense and ignores my Papa¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°Sander!¡± My eyes widened in horror. What the hell was he spouting again?


    ¡°I am just telling the truth, Mama.¡± He shrugged as he sipped on his tea.


    I looked at Nicus with an apologetic smile. ¡°It is not supposed to be like this, Nicus¡­¡± It was supposed to be us catching up with each other. How on earth did these two ruin it?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Seraphina.¡± He smiled gently which made me feel guilty. ¡°And I am well aware that this is intentional. Marquis Verlice is still your mate after all even if you two are divorced. But I hope that His Lordship still knows why your marriage ended up like that and I can see why.¡±


    Desmond stirred and growled immactely. ¡°What are you trying to imply here, Romero?¡±


    I panicked when Desmond¡¯s face darkened while Nicus was meeting his eyes. ¡°I-I think let¡¯s end everything here, Nicus.¡± I decided to stand up. ¡°We shall take our leave now.¡± I tapped Desmond¡¯s shoulder but he was not leaving his eyes on Nicus. And so was Nicus on Desmond.


    When I nced at Sander, he didn¡¯t seem like he was frightened by what was happening. In fact, he looked amused before he stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the carriage, Mama.¡± He waved his hand before he ran to leave.


    ¡°You piece of shit¡­¡± I gasped when Desmond stood up and was about to lunge at him.


    ¡°My stomach hurts!¡± I said out loud to snap at Desmond. It was the only way to halt his madness of hurting Nicus.


    I heard his gasp. He immediately tended to me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He looked so worried now. Gone was his darkened expression.


    ¡°I want to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Then Desmond red at Nicus. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for my response as he gently guided me now to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicus. Perhaps, next time?¡± Nicus nodded. I should probably write him a letter after this. I red at Desmond and caught him looking at me. ¡°We are going to talk about your behavior today, Desmond,¡± I said when we were on our way to his carriage.


    Desmond frowned. ¡°Why? Are you going to scold me again? I am not even doing anything. Can¡¯t you see that he is ridiculing me?¡± He snorted, unhappy.


    ¡°What if he is telling the truth? You cannot ept that he spits some facts there?¡± That was the time he fell silent. ¡°Realize your mistakes, Desmond and you must know how to ept them.¡± With that, I ignored him when we arrived at the carriage and didn¡¯t speak to him until we arrived at his pack.


    Upon arriving, Desmond helped me to get down. He was staring at me as if he wanted to say something. I only looked away so he could not engage in a conversation with me.


    We were both snapped back when Harvey arrived to report something. He greeted me with a bow before he went to Desmond and bestowed a document.


    ¡°Is this everything?¡± Desmond asked when he was reading it.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. Also, His Majesty wants your presence in the royal pce next week. He is summoning all the noble who have a Marquis title.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I am not certain of the reason, Alpha. That is his announcement before I left the pce.¡±


    I ignored them and heard a few people calling someone.


    ¡°Young Mistress Harolyn! Young Master Hezekiah!¡±


    ¡°Harolyn! Hezekiah! These two¡­¡±


    I turned my head upon hearing Hazel¡¯s frustrated voice and a few servants from their mansion chasing the little girl and boy who I thought was the same age as Sander. They were running towards¡­ the Verlice gates.


    ¡°Father! Father!¡±


    They immediately hugged Harvey¡¯s legs. Harvey was confused when he saw them. ¡°Hezekiah? Harolyn? What are you two doing here?¡± he asked and looked at us with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Are they your pups?¡± I asked, smiling. They looked so adorable together.


    Harvey looked at me. ¡°Um¡­ They are my nephew and niece.¡± My eyes widened upon hearing that.


    Nephew and niece..? Are they¡­ Hazel¡¯s pups?


    ¡°How old are they?¡± I secretly clutched my skirt, not wanting to conclude what I had in my mind.


    ¡°S-Seven years old, L-Luna Seraphina.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why but my heart was racing rapidly.

 Chapter 76: Desmond’s Truth

    I immediately looked at Desmond who was silenced right now. I couldn¡¯t read his expression but he was ring at Harvey.


    ¡°I see. Who is their real father?¡± I wanted to confirm. I could slowly feel my heart being pricked right now as I waited for Harvey¡¯s answer.


    Harvey opened his mouth to answer my question but then, Hazel arrived, gasping for air. ¡°There, you are, brother. These two¡­ Really¡­¡± She was panting and looked at us. As soon as our eyes met, Hazel smiled brightly. ¡°Greetings, Luna Seraphina.¡± She curtsied before me. ¡°And¡­ Alpha Desmond.¡±


    I only nodded as an acknowledgment of her greeting.


    ¡°I see you also have twin pups, Hazel,¡± I said when the twins were giggling to tease her. ¡°It looks like they are having fun.¡±


    Hazel grinned. ¡°Indeed, Luna.¡± She looked at me. ¡°I am grateful to someone who has given me these wonderful twins. However, that someone doesn¡¯t even want to shoulder the responsibilities of being a father to them.¡± My heart skipped a beat upon hearing it. ¡°But, well, no issues. I have my big brother to act as their father.¡± She shrugged while she nced at Desmond.


    I secretly gnashed my teeth as I was coerced to smile. ¡°I see. That someone who made you pregnant is irresponsible¡­¡± My wolf and I knew who the father was. It was hurting us.


    She only smiled sweetly. ¡°Well, the twins will know soon. I cannot hide from them who-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do now, Harvey?¡± Desmond asked in a frigid tone, chiming in.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± He sighed shakily before he turned at the twins. ¡°We must go now.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ But Mother said that we can meet Young Master Sander because we can y with him,¡± Hezekiah said with a frown.


    Desmond growled. ¡°Insolence!¡± Hezekiah flinched and cried.


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I scolded him. Why was he suddenly getting mad at this pup?


    Hazel caressed Hezekiah¡¯s back. ¡°Hush, darling. It¡¯s alright. We must go now.¡± She snorted, looking at Desmond before she formed a smirk.


    I watched them leave while Harvey took Hezekiah as he was consoling him when Desmond frightened him with his Alpha tone. When they left, there was this pang of pain that pricked my heart as I caressed my stomach.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­ Seraphina, let me exin¡­¡± Desmond followed me inside as I went upstairs.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I said angrily and jerked his hand away from me as I was making my way to my chamber.


    ¡°Seraphina, wait!¡±


    I pped him the moment heid his hand on my arm again. ¡°Is this the reason why you keep prolonging Harvey¡¯s arrival in your pack? Do you think there is no reason for me to know the truth? You are still making me a fool, Desmond!¡± I pushed him away when he couldn¡¯t say anything while tears were brimming in my eyes.


    Desmond opened his mouth to say something but no words wereing out. That pained me more.


    I knew that I was not supposed to be hurt now that we divorced but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Everyone knew about this fact, right? Everyone knows you betrayed me with Hazel!¡± I raised my voice, not minding if people would hear me. ¡°Hazel¡¯s twins are yours! That is the result of your agreement to sleep with her for her condition! And you dare to keep the truth away from me just to hide what you did? Fuck you, Desmond! Fuck you!¡±


    It was so painful to know that his infidelity made Hazel have their pups.


    ¡°Mama?¡± I heard Sander¡¯s footsteps who had just arrived on the second floor. ¡°Papa, why is Mama crying?¡± he asked as he slowly walked toward me. ¡°Did you two argue again?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Desmond couldn¡¯t utter a word. He looked so guilty right now. At that moment, he knelt and ced his forehead on the floor. ¡°P-Please forgive me, Seraphina¡­ I¡­ I really don¡¯t want to lose you, that¡¯s why¡­¡± He looked at me, pleading.


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°You already lost me the moment you slept with her.¡± I nced at Sander who looked confused right now. ¡°Inform your son about your infidelity with her and the other truth. But remember this.¡± I could feel my heart clenching when he looked so horrified right now. ¡°I am not going to trust you ever again.¡±


    I was about to leave when Desmond halted me in my hand. ¡°S-Seraphina¡­ P-Please don¡¯t be like that.¡± I tried my best to yank my hand but to no avail, Desmond was not faltering.


    ¡°Mama¡­ What is happening?¡± My wolf was howling seeing Sander who didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I thought you and Papa are fine now¡­ What happened?¡± My heart was already breaking and Sander had to witness us arguing so many times.


    This was going to be hard on him.


    ¡°Tell him, Desmond.¡± I calmed myself but it was so painful to know what Hazel and Desmond did back then¡­ Desmond had gotten her pregnant.


    The twins were seven years old! They were the same age as Sander!


    Desmond, who was still kneeling, faced Sander who was already crying. ¡°Sander¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he said in a difficult tone.


    I looked away and harshly wiped the tears when Desmond started telling him about how I was so distant from his father. Sander listened carefully. I watched how his eyes widened in horror while he shed more tears.


    It was truly heartbreaking and¡­ traumatizing for him.


    ¡°And I¡­ I got her pregnant. She bore twins. T-Their names are Hezekiah and Harolyn. I-It means that they are your siblings.¡±


    I closed my eyes, covering my mouth when silent tears were cascading my cheeks when Desmond had finally admitted it. What made it more painful was Sander couldn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Desmond held Sander on his shoulders. ¡°I-I understand if you will hate me, son. I¡­ I have hurt your mother. I only thought about what was best at that time because she had been wanting to have a pup. I was not expecting that she would get pregnant. I have been careful at that time. I swear¡­¡± He panicked when Sander stepped backward. ¡°S-Sander¡­¡±


    Sander clenched his hands. He didn¡¯t wipe the tears in his eyes and looked at Desmond with abomination. ¡°Papa¡­¡± His voice croaked. ¡°I can ept them as my siblings since you said they are my siblings. But what I cannot ept is that you hurt Mama so badly.¡±


    I was slightly surprised by the way Sander was talking. He sounded like an adult. I was expecting him to act tantrums and punch Desmond but¡­ he did not do it.


    Desmond lowered his head as he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I am doing anything I could to ask for her forgiveness even if we were divorced,¡± he said in a dejected tone.


    ¡°This is not the very first time I saw Mama cry. I asked everyone, even Auntie Niscia, what you have done to Mama but no one was answering me properly. Even Mama doesn¡¯t want to say it.¡± He sniffed. ¡°I understand now. Thank you for telling me the truth, Papa. And I can see that you are regretting your action based on how you exert your effort now to coax Mama.¡±


    My eyes widened. Coax me?


    Sander ran towards me and hugged my waist. ¡°Mama¡­¡± He looked up, ignoring his tears. ¡°Mama, it is alright if you do not want to stay here to stay with Papa. I will understand.¡± He cried more. ¡°I do not want aplete family if you are unhappy.¡±


    I panicked. ¡°N-No. I-I will stay here.¡± I knelt before him and wiped his tears. ¡°Your father and I decided that we would be friends.¡± And I did not know that he was nning to coax me, I wanted to add.


    ¡°But I do not want to see you unhappy and hurting again, Mama.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I have seen you hurting whenever you are looking at Papa.¡±


    I bit my lower lip as I nced at Desmond who looked devastated right now. I cried again and looked at my son with my vision being blurry because of the tears I had right now. I held his face. ¡°No, I will stay here. We promise to have aplete family. I have already decided before that I am not going to trust your Papa anymore. We do not need to separate.¡±


    I am not going to take away the things you need, Sander.


    ¡°I am so sorry, sweetheart. You are the one who is being sandwiched with our issue.¡± I hugged Sander. ¡°I failed you as your mother.¡± Then I red at Desmond.


    I could tell that he wanted to hug us but he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t even move an inch even though he also wanted to say something.


    Sander wailed in tears after that. It was too much for this child to handle everything.


    ¡°It is not your fault, Sander. It is my fault,¡± Desmond spoke. ¡°Please do not think that in the near future.¡± He begged.


    But Sander didn¡¯t say anything. He buried his face in the crook of my neck. I kept caressing his back while ignoring Desmond.


    I also ignored the fact that I felt something prick in my stomach.


    Little did I know, this was the start of the falling apart of the Verlice family. Or so I thought.

 Chapter 77: Half-Siblings

    After that, Desmond made an arrangement to finally introduce Hazel¡¯s twins, Hezekiah and Harolyn to us.


    I saw how Desmond was still in denial that he was the twins¡¯ father. It was as if¡­ he was denying them.


    I must speak to him. I knew that I couldn¡¯t trust him anymore but if the hesitation he was feeling was because of me, then he must halt it.


    ¡°Mama, Papa still loves me even if he has other kids from the woman he got pregnant, right?¡± Sander asked when he asked me to sleep beside him.


    ¡°Of course, Papa still loves you, Sander.¡± I kissed his forehead. ¡°You witness how he never failed to tend to your needs, right?¡± He was being hands-on when it came to Sander. Desmond was still the same, not faltering his father¡¯s duties to our son.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sander nodded before his eyesid on my stomach. I was near my second-month pregnancy. ¡°Papa looks more devastated than before but he only calms down when he is with us, Mama. Do you¡­ notice it?¡± I didn¡¯t answer him. He ced his ear on my stomach and gasped when my stomach kicked him. ¡°Wow!¡± His eyes were beguiled. ¡°My baby sibling is very strong, Mama!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Our baby pup must have noticed that their older brother is here.¡± I tapped his nose.


    ¡°I will protect my baby sibling from harm, Mama!¡± Sander beamed.


    ¡°Of course, little man. I am expecting that.¡± I gently pinched his cheek.


    He talked to my stomach before his eyes were getting droopy. Momentster, Sander fell asleep.


    When I quietly left his chamber, my heart leaped out of my ribcage upon seeing Desmond leaning against the wall beside Sander¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°You have arrived,¡± I said, calming myself. He was out to take patrol tonight since they had spotted some rogues a hundred miles away from the forest.


    Desmond was hostile to rogues and didn¡¯t want any rogues lingering in his perimeters. He had been out to the forest to investigate. I would notice that he woulde home at dawn.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Is Sander looking for me?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°He is already aware of your escapades. He understands it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I shall make it up to him.¡± His tone sounded tired.


    I pitied him that he had been busy these past few days. He still had to go to the royal pce this week and now, he was not at ease with the rogues.


    I had witnessed him being like this before so I understood how very tiring it was for him.


    ¡°Shall we have some tea?¡± Desmond looked at me, surprised. But he was hesitating. ¡°I am not going to do what I did in the past.¡±


    I understood him if he was being cautious about me preparing tea for him. It was why there were times that I had to reassure him.


    ¡°A-Alright¡­¡±


    I told him to go to the balcony while I prepared his chamomile tea and my peppermint tea. While I was sauntering on my way to the balcony, I heard that he was talking to someone.


    ¡°If ites near the perimeters, kill it with no hesitation.¡±


    I shivered at the coldness of his tone. The way he also addressed the rogues was ¡®it¡¯. I couldn¡¯t help gulping.


    ¡°Scoot now. I don¡¯t want you to be seen by Seraphina.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°It is not safe for her pregnancy if she knows this.¡±


    My heart was pounding so wildly when Desmond was still feeling concerned about my welfare. Despite what happened I got to know that he was the father of the twins, I had been avoiding him while he was concerned about mine.


    I served his tea when I arrived. He murmured thank you, looking more tired than before.


    ¡°I think you should get rest now, Desmond.¡± I believed he had been having restless nights based on the dark circles he had under his eyes.


    ¡°Later¡­¡± But his eyes were getting droopy. He only took a sip of his tea but it looked like he was going to copse.


    I panicked because he had never been like this. He had been overworking himself these past few days.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you in your bed.¡± I took away the tea from his hand.


    ¡°Wait! I am still drinking your-¡± His words were cut off when I pulled his hand. Desmond let himself be tugged by me. ¡°Seraphina, I can handle myself.¡±


    ¡°No, you are not.¡± I ignored the sensation that was crawling on my skin, still holding his hand. It easily affected my hormones and I suddenly wanted to be touched by him.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± He sighed when I didn¡¯t listen and made him sit on his bed.


    ¡°Change and rest. I¡¯ll let you touch my stomach if you listen to me.¡± His face brightened up.


    With no hesitation, he removed his shirt which made my eyes widen. I almostined but I remembered that he was used to sleeping with no tunic on.


    I sat on his bed. Desmond never wasted any time burying his face in my stomach. I felt ticklish when he kissed it.


    ¡°It feels more home¡­¡± he muttered.


    I gulped when my heart was reacting more than ever. I shouldn¡¯t feel this way but my wolf was betraying me.


    ¡°How I wish everything was notplicated¡­¡± He purred. I couldn¡¯t helpbing his hair which purred him more. ¡°How are you feeling these past few days?¡± he asked and looked up.


    ¡°I had a check-up with Anderson. I felt my stomach hurt. I am worried that what happenedst time affected me.¡± I must tell him the truth since I didn¡¯t want to lose my baby pup. That would be devastating if that happened.


    Desmond felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He held my hand. ¡°I knew that you can¡¯t trust me anymore but I am feeling sorry for hurting you, Seraphina. I will forever ask for your forgiveness. It is alright that you do not need to forgive me.¡± I nodded.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are they also going to bear the Verlice surname?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± His tone became nonchnt. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to talk about them.


    Desmond wanted to care less about them, I could tell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like that. The twins have done nothing wrong. Don¡¯t act hostile towards them.¡± Shaking my head, I ced his hand on my stomach.


    Desmond looked away but his expression softened when his eyes lingered on my stomach. ¡°Sleep here tonight, Seraphina. I missed you being here¡­¡± I gasped at his words. ¡°I-I am not going to do anything. I swear!¡± he said defensively.


    His eyes looked hopeful. Desmond and I never spoke too much unless it was about Sander and the pup I was conceiving right now. He never requested anything but must I allow it to sleep in his chamber that was once my chamber, too?


    ¡°If it is not too much to ask for¡­¡± He coerced a smile. ¡°I mean¡­ It¡¯s fine if you do not agree with it. I did not wish for you to be ufortable whenever I am around.¡±


    Ever since that day, I had never wanted to stay in a single room with Desmond. This was the only time we had gotten to speak again, much longer than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am going to sleep here then.¡± I heard a warning bell in my head but I ignored it. I just needed to put some pillows between us so we could avoid touching each other.


    However, I couldn¡¯t trust my pregnancy hormones right now. Especially since I was getting more distracted seeing Desmond¡¯s sculpted chest.


    ¡°Really?¡± I nodded.


    With my answer, I almost shrieked when he scooted me in his arms. ¡°W-Wait! W-What are you doing?¡± My heart was panicking right now. I did not sign up for this! I did not expect that he would lock me in his arms!


    I held my breath when Desmond buried his face in the crook of my neck. I didn¡¯t react before I heard his soft snoring which surprised me.


    Did he fall¡­ asleep already?


    When I checked him, Desmond was really sleeping peacefully. His knitted forehead from earlier had already ttened as soon as I was inside his arms. That was the time I softened upon seeing him in that state.


    My wolf was urging me to touch his face which I allowed myself to do. That was also the moment I purred and nuzzled my nose to his face.


    ¡°Desmond¡­ Sleep well,¡± I murmured as I secretly sniffed his scent which was making me calm more than ever.


    The next morning, Sander panicked because he had not seen me in my chamber and rushed here to Desmond¡¯s chamber.


    ¡°Mama?¡± He looked surprised when he saw me in his father¡¯s bed.


    I hushed him when I yawned softly and found out that Desmond was not leaving his arm on me. ¡°Your father asked for a favor so that I could sleep here. He just wants to be with your baby sibling,¡± I exined to him in a soft tone so I didn¡¯t have to wake Desmond up.


    He slightly tilted his head, exchanging his nce between me and his sleeping father. But then, he smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Alright¡­¡± He climbed to the bed and kissed my stomach. ¡°Papa said yesterday that he will introduce me to my half-siblings, Mama. Will you be there, right?¡±


    I nodded and caressed his face. ¡°I hope you are going to try to get along with them, Sander.¡± I do hope Hazel was not going to instruct her twins to act hostile toward Sander.


    What made me afraid more was if she would dare to scheme something for my son. If the twins were going to be introduced, she might demand that Hezekiah would be trained as the son of the Alpha.


    And I am not going to let that happen.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± He nodded before he turned at Desmond and grinned. ¡°Papa, wake up! Mama is in pain!¡±


    Desmond shot his eyes open. ¡°She is?!¡± He immediately got up and went outside using his wolf speed. ¡°I¡¯ming, Seraphina!¡± he said when he was in the hallway.


    ¡°Sander!¡± I scolded him when he was giggling at what he did. But my wolf was being caressed right now, seeing how Desmond didn¡¯t hesitate to get up.


    Desmond returned to the chamber with a huge frown sitting on his face. ¡°Ah¡­ You are getting good at ying pranks with me, you little punk.¡±


    ¡°Mama, help!¡± I just shook my head as I stood up when Desmond wrestled and tickled Sander. ¡°Papa¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Desmond. You have an agenda for today, right?¡± I reminded him that for this morning, we would have to dine with Hazel, Harvey, and the twins, Hezekiah and Harolyn.


    Desmond¡¯s zestful behavior gradually plummeted before he turned at Sander who was watching his reaction. ¡°Ah, yes. You should take a bath now, Sander.¡±


    Sander looked concerned at his sudden change of behavior. ¡°Sander,¡± I called him before he could ask or say anything to his father that might worsen his mood.


    We left Desmond after that. I helped him to freshen up before I took care of myself.


    ¡°Mama, why does Papa act like that?¡± he asked when he helped me change into my shoes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I thanked him when he was finished as he helped me to stand up. My stomach was getting heavy so Sander was being helpful more than before.


    ¡°It seems like he doesn¡¯t want Hezekiah and Harolyn. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy, right? That is not his reaction when he met me, Mama. He seems more excited.¡±


    I knew that he was a keen observer of the behavior of his father. I held his face and told him how I could read Desmond. ¡°It¡¯s because I am your Papa¡¯s mate. Your Papa cherishes me so much. What happened between him and Hazel¡­¡± I almost choked myself upon mentioning her name. ¡°He was not really nning to get her pregnant.¡± But there was this pang of pain pricked in my heart because he still ended up sleeping with her just to agree with his demands back then.


    It was all in the past, yes. But¡­ Sometimes, it pained me just by remembering it.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± He hummed softly. ¡°Should I also treat them how Papa treats them? Should I also act hostile, too, Mama?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head. ¡°They have done nothing wrong, Sander. This is just between me and your Papa and Hazel. So¡­ please do not change how you behave. Alright?¡± Hesitant, he nodded.


    We got downstairs when we heard that Desmond was talking to Harvey. I closed Sander¡¯s ears when I heard his cold tone.


    ¡°Do not expect anything that they would bear my surname, Hazel. If you ever demand that Hezekiah shall be the next Alpha, I am not going to hesitate to kill you.¡±


    I slowly exhaled and gulped. Looks like the question I had in my mind had been answered. I instructed Sander to go to the dining hall first while I saw the twins in the drawing room. I eavesdropped on them and watched what was happening.


    ¡°Alpha, we are not even asking for that,¡± Harvey said. He looked earnest. ¡°We are not obligating you to introduce yourself to them. We did not even tell them that you are their father.¡±


    ¡°I told them,¡± Hazel said, shrugging. ¡°It is their right to know who their father is.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, Hazel?!¡± Harvey was surprised. He panicked and looked at Desmond. ¡°A-Alpha-¡±


    ¡°It is unavoidable.¡± Desmond scoffed. ¡°Knowing your sister¡­ Knowing how desperate she is¡­¡±


    Hazel smiled. ¡°Do you still suspect me that my twins are not yours, Alpha Desmond? May I remind you where we made them?¡±


    I clenched my hands upon hearing it. Desmond growled and was about to shout at her when I showed up. ¡°Cinnamon.¡±


    He gasped upon hearing that endearment and turned his head. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± I could hear his heart pounding so wildly. I knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak if I called him on the endearment.


    ¡°Sander wants to meet them. Shall we?¡± I clung to his arm and nced at Hazel who looked unhappy when she saw me clinging to my mate that she could never have.


    He blinked before he nodded. ¡°Certainly¡­¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He nced at Harvey and Hazel.


    We went to the drawing room first.


    ¡°Harolyn, Hezekiah, as you know already, Desmond Verlice is your father and he is here to meet the two of you,¡± Hazel said and smiled, gesturing her head to Desmond.


    The twins stood up before Desmond. Hezekiah bowed while Harolyn curtsied before him. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±


    ¡°I am Harolyn Alzen.¡±


    ¡°I am Hezekiah Alzen.¡±


    I suddenly felt Desmond¡¯s uneasiness, stepping back a little. He nced at me as if he wanted to get out of here. But he sighed and knelt before them.


    ¡°Hello to you, too, Harolyn, Hezekiah. I am your¡­ father. Just call me ¡®Papa¡¯ from now on.¡± His tone softened as he opened his arms.


    The twins¡¯ faces brightened up and ran inside his arms. ¡°Papa!¡±


    I smiled. These two deserve to know and meet their father just as I failed to realize that when I had Sander. I was selfish and all but these pups deserve to know about the existence of their father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet your older brother,¡± Desmond said and took their hands after hugging each other.


    Even though they were all the same age as Sander, Sander was a bit older than them with just a month ahead of them. It meant that I was ahead of Hazel when Desmond had gotten her pregnant.


    From the time I witnessed them back in Desmond¡¯s study room, I was almost a month pregnant with Sander. I was not aware of that until I absconded from his pack.


    ¡°Sander.¡± Sander stood up when we arrived and he was called by his father. ¡°Meet your siblings, Hezekiah and Harolyn.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, brother,¡± the twins said in unison in an enthusiastic tone.


    Sander walked towards them. I watched how he would handle this introduction.


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°Greetings, too. I am d to know the two of you, Hezekiah, Harolyn.¡±

 Chapter 78: Hormones’ Fault

    I felt Hazel¡¯s presence when she settled beside me after the morning meal. Our pups were ying in Luna¡¯s Garden while Desmond and Harvey had to settle in the northern borders. ¡°They are looking great, right?¡± she said in a whisper. I didn¡¯t answer her when she looked at my stomach growing. ¡°Congrattions, Luna.¡± Her tone sounded like she really didn¡¯t want to congratte me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I sounded like I also didn¡¯t want to say that.


    ¡°You see¡­¡± I nced at her. ¡°You should have not returned. You ruined my ns for my twins. I have been trying so hard to coax Alpha Desmond to ept them but you ruined everything.¡± She smiled bitterly.


    This bitch¡­


    ¡°How did I ruin everything? Shouldn¡¯t you suppose to thank me because if I did not speak with Desmond, until now, you wouldn¡¯t even dare to meet your twins with him?¡± How dare this bitch use me of something that I did not do?


    Hazel snorted. ¡°Alpha Desmond is better off with you.¡±


    ¡°Says who? You?¡± I smirked. ¡°Desmond chose me, not you, Hazel. You might have slept with him but remember his purpose and why he did that. It is because he was worried about my welfare of not getting pregnant with our pup. Who would have thought that I would ever get pregnant even though Anderson told Desmond that I was infertile? How ironic, is it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself feeling my blood boil just by conversing with her again.


    Hazel and I had never been on the same page even before. She already disagreed that I would be staying in Desmond¡¯s pack when I was captured by his people. It turned out I was his mate.


    I knew from a long time ago that Hazel liked Desmond but he never paid attention to her until the time he wanted her to be the surrogate mother.


    ¡°You better off dead.¡± I heard her say before she looked at her twins. ¡°Harolyn, Hezekiah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The twins looked disappointed. ¡°But we are still ying with Brother Sander, Mother,¡± Hezekiah said with a frown.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Hazel said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°They are still enjoying ying with Sander, Hazel. Why are you-¡±


    ¡°Did I even ask you?¡± Hazel raised her tone at me. ¡°Harolyn! Hezekiah!¡±


    I didn¡¯t react when her twins were frightened of her. They looked at Sander with a mncholy expression before they followed their mother who had already left.


    ¡°Mama, Hazel is frightening them.¡±


    ¡°I know, baby.¡± I hugged him. ¡°You should go now to the library. Your mentor will arrive any moment now.¡± Sander nodded and kissed my cheek before he left.


    I decided to go to the nursery room which Desmond finished renovating and designing. I couldn¡¯t help smiling and seeing the cradle settle in the corner.


    I also remembered Desmond bestowed me a sewing room where I already made some baby clothes for my baby pup.


    I went on my way there but I happened to make it past his chamber. I smelled his scent there and my baby pup and I wanted to go there.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself going there and went to his bed, smelling more of him. I didn¡¯t know if Desmond noticed me secretlying here but he never confronted me. But I think he knew it just as how he confronted me when we were in the vacation house.


    Just by smelling his scent in his bed, I couldn¡¯t help myself thinking some carnal thoughts. Ever since I got pregnant, my arousal heightened which was why I stayed here and then left before Desmond came back.


    I buried my face in his pillow. I slept beside him and I tried so hard not to inhale him so much. His smell made me remember how we made love so many times in this very bed.


    How I wished I could still feel him again inside me¡­


    I pressed my thighs together, closing my eyes as I thought about Desmond and me making love and how he would call me his slut. It was such a turn on.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I moaned when I reached for my clit and massaged my breast.


    Desmond would be gone for how many days this week. He had to go to the royal pce so I would even have more chances to be here.


    When Desmond had finished packing up his things, he locked himself in his study room to finish some of the duties that needed to be paid attention to as soon as possible. I was worried for his welfare because of the rogues that made him alert more than ever.


    I asked Sander if he should go to sleep when he bid him a good night since Desmond would have to leave at dawn. I brought Desmond a tea in his study room when he ordered Elron to bring him one.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡± He looked surprised when I came in and bestowed him his tea. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to sleep already?¡± he asked while he was fixing his spectacles.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. And¡­ I want to see you actually,¡± I said shyly.


    Desmond looked surprised at my words before he smiled. ¡°Is this the time around that you are craving to see my face?¡± he asked in his teasing tone as he stood up. ¡°I see that you have been wandering around in our chamber.¡± My eyes widened, gasping at him. Desmond grinned as he approached me. I shivered when he tucked a few strands of my hair behind my ear. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Seraphina. My chamber is still your chamber.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help myself blushing at his words. I cleared my throat. ¡°S-Sander is going well with Hezekiah and Harolyn,¡± I said to divert the topic. ¡°I¡¯m afraid for Hazel, that shall not be the case.¡±


    His face contorted. ¡°She¡¯s still delusional¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°Have a seat,¡± he said and took the tray from me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I sat on the couch. I was expecting that he would sit across from me but I was surprised when he sat beside me.


    I ignored the tension by serving him his tea. ¡°What are your ns for the twins, Desmond?¡± I asked and bestowed him the teacup.


    Our skins brushed so I inhaled sharply. I thought that Desmond was affected by it but he was acting as usual and thanked me.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ The twins have never been part of my future ns, Seraphina. What I also have in my mind is you and Sander only.¡± My heart raced rapidly at his words. His eyes darted at the ceiling. ¡°Perhaps, once I might think about that being in the royal pce. But my agenda that I am willing to earn your trust is still there.¡± He nced at me. His eyes looked hopeless as he held my hand. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t trust me anymore but I am not going to give you up, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I had told him that so many times. I strongly believed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to trust him again but there was this part of me that I still wanted to give Desmond a chance.


    I inhaled slowly when his thumb was caressing the back of my palm, causing me to have delicious sensations crawling to my skin.


    To distract myself, I coerced a smile. ¡°My wolf will be able to give you that but if you are going to ask me, I¡­ don¡¯t want to believe in you anymore.¡±


    Desmond looked mncholy but still nodded. ¡°I will be patient¡­¡±


    We were enveloped with silence as he was taking his tea while my hormones were raging wildly when Desmond was not leaving his hand on mine. I didn¡¯t have the heart to remove it since I was liking the part he was holding my hand.


    Was I a hypocrite that I missed this?


    I knew that we were friends but¡­ Was it being his friend that made me trust him, right?


    And why the hell Desmond was so close to me?! His scent was strongly lingering in my nostrils. It felt ticklish.


    ¡°As a friend, will you miss me since I will be away for a while?¡± Desmond asked after a long moment of silence.


    I wasn¡¯t certain if he wanted to imply something but since he asked that it was a tonic rtionship, I nodded. ¡°Yes. I will be missing your scent as well. My sense of smell heightens ever since I am pregnant with our second pup.¡±


    Desmond smiled. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring then. I will miss my little pup, too.¡± He caressed my stomach. ¡°I won¡¯t be that long, my love. Papa wille home as soon as possible so Mama won¡¯t miss me.¡± I frowned at what he said but he only smiled sheepishly.


    I tried to yank my hand back but he didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I red at him.


    ¡°No.¡± He leaned his forehead to my shoulder and sniffed me. ¡°My wolf cannot stop to smell you. Your scent smells so good, Seraphina¡­¡±


    I felt the same way¡­ I wanted to say but I bit my lower lip. I suddenly wanted him all of a sudden and I think I couldn¡¯t help myself anymore.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I leaned forward on his chest which shocked him when I straddled him.


    ¡°Seraphina, what-¡± I ced my forefinger on his lips to hush him.


    I inhaled and exhaled, wanting to be close with him. ¡°Desmond¡­ This is the fault of my pregnancy hormones but¡­ I have been feeling horny ever since the day I turned a month pregnant.¡± I couldn¡¯t help myself being bold to him.


    I had been wanting to be satiated by Desmond. It was only him who could make me calm down about this arousal I had right now.


    ¡°Is this the reason why I keep smelling your arousal whenever you are with me? Do you want me, seraphim?¡± His eyes sparkled with lust as he drew his face closer. His hand was on my cheek, bringing shivers down my spine.


    I couldn¡¯t help nodding. The way his lips moved made me want to lunge at him right now. When I looked at him, he caught me looking at his lips which made me look away.


    ¡°What do you want me to do before I leave? I will be gone for days, Seraphina. Tell me now.¡± I held my breath hearing his sensual voice. ¡°You know that I am not going to take advantage of you unless you invite me in your¡­¡± he paused when his nose traced the slenderness of my neck. ¡°¡­ escapade.¡±


    I released a soft moan which surprised me because it was an automatic response from it. I clutched his hair when I drew closer to him.


    I couldn¡¯t hold myself when my lipsnded on his cheek down to his earlobe. Desmond gasped and held my buttocks with that movement.


    ¡°Spend one night with me, cinnamon¡­¡± Mentioning that endearment again made me want to submit to him. ¡°I want you to please me just like before¡­¡± I sucked his earlobe which made him groan.


    ¡°Once you begin this, I am going to look for it, Seraphina¡­¡± His chest was rising up and down. ¡°You cannot say no once I start pleasing you. If I return from the royal pce, I will keep wanting you more. So, halt this now.¡± There was control in his tone.


    I was expecting that he would halt my hands but he didn¡¯t. His hands had been wandering around my body which bestowed me with some delirious feelings.


    That made me want him more. ¡°You are not going to please me?¡± I asked as I found myself grinding the clit to his bulging crotch. I looked at Desmond and met his lustful gaze.


    ¡°Are you prepared for the consequences?¡± He was challenging me.


    I gulped. Was I prepared for this? Did I even consider the consequences?


    I pulled down the straps of my chemise and revealed to him my healthy, growing breasts. Desmond growled immactely as his mouth was salivating.


    ¡°Mine¡­¡± he said possessively as he groped them like it was his possession.


    I leaned backward. ¡°Cinnamon, please¡­¡± I moaned softly and forward my chest to him.


    He had a huge grin on his lips while his fingers were busy rolling my nipples. ¡°Do you really want me that much? Are you really prepared for the consequences, seraphim?¡± His tone changed into a sensual yet firm tone. His dominant side was showing.


    Biting my lower lip, I nodded. ¡°Yes, cinnamon. I am prepared for the¡­ consequences.¡± His mouthtched one of my nipples which made me moan so loud. ¡°Fuck, cinnamon¡­¡±


    I almost closed my eyes when he distanced a little and held my chin. ¡°I am d that you do not forget how to address me, seraphim. You are such a good girl, hmm?¡±


    I shivered in delight, grinding myself more to him. ¡°Please reward me¡­¡± I pleaded. ¡°Please use me, cinnamon¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really wish that?¡± I nodded. ¡°Well then, show me your obedience. Strip.¡±

 Chapter 79: Make Me Yours

    I gasped at hismand. Ah, shit. I was sure I was going to regret this tomorrow.


    I stood up and let my chemise fall to the floor. Desmond inhaled sharply as soon as he saw my naked body. His eyes sparkled with lust as he couldn¡¯t help himself cupping my breast, which irked me.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± he said dreamily when his hand stayed on my stomach. I purred when he gently caressed it as his expression softened. ¡°Come, seraphim,¡± he said softly as he guided me to straddle him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel disgusted seeing my stretch marks?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask when Desmond kept admiring my stomach.


    He creased his forehead. ¡°Why would I?¡± His expression looked annoyed and at the same time aroused. ¡°Did you ever see me feeling disgusted? I even worshipped you more.¡± He held my face. ¡°We may be divorced but you are still my mate, Seraphina. You are the mother of my pups and I will always love you even if you say you do not love me anymore.¡±


    My heart had been swayed at his words. That included my wolf who had been wanting Desmond but we couldn¡¯t have him because I was truly avoiding Desmond for what he did in the past even if it meant that we were friends now.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying¡­¡± Desmond was worried as he wiped the tears from my eyes.


    I sniffed. ¡°H-Hormones¡­¡± I said, finding fault in it which was true.


    His expression softened. ¡°I see¡­ Have you been like this whenever you were in your chamber?¡± I nodded. ¡°I see¡­ Pregnancy really heightens your hormones more than before. I am learning¡­¡± He kept nodding his head.


    ¡°I am horny, too¡­¡± I didn¡¯t waste any time uttering the words I had been wanting him to do.


    Desmond looked shocked but then he smiled sheepishly. ¡°There is no way you are going to back down once I begin, Seraphina. I repeat. There is no-¡± I cut his words by mming my lips against his. I heard his gasp as he didn¡¯t waste any time deepening our hot, feverish kiss.


    I moaned inside his mouth as I happened to taste the tea he drank earlier which made everything me my desire for this man.


    Ah¡­ I want more¡­ I want more of Desmond. He was the only one who could satiate this feeling I felt right now.


    Desmond made me stand up as hey on the couch. ¡°Sit on my face, seraphim.¡± I bit my lower lip as there was this liquid gushing in between the apex of my thighs.


    ¡°You are not naked yet¡­¡± I secretly gnashed my teeth for being so bold in front of Desmond.


    There was a sly smile on his lips before he pulled up his tunic. ¡°Well¡­¡± He eyed down his trouser.


    Nodding, I went to unbuckle his belt and sprang up his long and big cock which managed to bring me to ecstasy so many times. My clit throbbed upon seeing it before I raised my nce to see Desmond who had amusement written on his face.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there and gawk in it, Seraphina?¡± He started stroking his hard, pulsating cock. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hold me like you used to do, hmm? Or do you wish to sit on my face first before anything else?¡± He got up and waited for my answer.


    My chest rose up and down as I didn¡¯t think twice when I knelt in front of him. I held his cock which irked him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ My seraphim is very, very naughty tonight.¡± He forced me to look at him. ¡°Are you really that horny, seraphim?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, cinnamon¡­¡± I licked my lips before he inserted his thumb inside my mouth.


    ¡°Suck it like a good slut you are.¡± I got turned on more when he said those words. I did as he told me. I licked his thumb and sucked it. While I was doing that, I was stroking him so Desmond was groaning softly. ¡°Sit on me, seraphim. I missed your cunt on my face.¡±


    I shivered at hismand as I nodded. ¡°As you wish, cinnamon.¡± I stood up as soon as Desmondid on the couch.


    I hovered over his face and carefully sat on it. As soon as I felt his mouth on my wet cunt, I gasped so loud I covered my mouth with my hand. His skillful tongue glided to my clit which earned me to ride his face, unbeknownst if he was getting suffocated or not.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I moaned and clutched his hair as I rode his mouth. ¡°More¡­ Cinnamon, more!¡± I demanded.


    Desmond reached for my breasts while he was busy digging in my cunt. The only thing that everyone could hear was my moans. I had to keep myself at bay because I didn¡¯t want to alert my son who was already fallen asleep in his chamber.


    I bit my lower lip when it didn¡¯t take for me to reach my orgasm. I tried so hard not to scream as I felt Desmond¡¯s tongue tasting and licking me clean.


    I raised my hips to get him out from being suffocated and saw his face glistening with my essence. He was smiling widely as our eyes met before he sat and made me straddle him. He lifted my buttocks and made sure the tip of his cock was seeking its entrance in my opening.


    I held onto his shoulders as he slowly entered inside me. Both of us sighed in relief as we both looked at each other with pure lust and desire.


    ¡°Do your part now,¡± hemanded.


    I flinched when he spanked me causing me to gasp immactely. It hurts more since we were covered in sweat. Both of us were panting wildly.


    I raised my hips and moved up and down. Desmond groaned in approval when his cock was getting inside and out of me.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, Seraphina¡­ More¡­¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate to moan with the way I moved up and down.


    That urged me to do well as I wanted to please him. I wanted him to treat me like his slut in private and treat me like his queen in public.


    I watched his face look like he was in pain as he closed his eyes while groaning softly. He looked so goddamnly attractive and handsome with that facial expression. His lips were plump from kissing me and pleasing my cunt. His face was still glistening with my essence so he looked like he was covered with oil.


    Desmond reached for my breasts and kneaded them. I bit my lower lip as I moved faster to make him feel good and I received more groans from him.


    But it made him impatient as he held my waist and the next thing he did made me release an uncontroble cry of pleasure. His hips suddenly met mine at a fast pace making me lean my head back.


    ¡°Oh my god, Desmond!¡± I couldn¡¯t contain the pleasure that shot right through me. Desmond never failed to make me feel good with how his hips were moving.


    ¡°Who owns you, seraphim?¡± Desmond asked while entering inside me.


    ¡°You, cinnamon¡­¡± I shut my eyes close when I was getting near to another orgasm.


    ¡°Even if we are divorced?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I am way better than Nicus, right?¡±


    ¡°Hell, yes!¡±


    I gasped and opened my eyes when he asked me some bizarre questions. I creased my forehead as he grinned before his pace became faster than ever.


    ¡°Fuck, Desmond!¡± I didn¡¯t manage to confront him when I felt that he was also near to his orgasm as well.


    ¡°You are only mine, right, Seraphina Beryl?¡± he asked in his husky tone as his nails dug into the skin of my waist.


    I bit my lower lip, not wanting to answer him. Desmond must have seen my stubbornness, his pace became slower. I groaned in disapproval but he only smirked.


    ¡°I am not going to make you cum if you are not answering me,¡± he said as he finally halted his hips from moving and made mey on the couch.


    I growled in annoyance. ¡°Cinnamon, please¡­¡± I begged, forwarding my hips. ¡°I want your cock inside me¡­¡± I said, frustrated.


    ¡°You. Are. Mine. Right?¡± Desmond emphasized it with his firm tone as his cock was teasing my clit. ¡°Answer me, seraphim. I might change my mind that I am not going to-¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I am fucking yours! Married with you or not, I am only yours! Happy?¡± I couldn¡¯t help the frustration raging wildly. ¡°Now, fuck me. Please, cinnamon!¡±


    His face looked proud at my words. ¡°You really know how to make me¡­ Please!¡±


    His hips had deepened inside me causing my mouth to form an ¡®O¡¯. I even closed my eyes, gasping for air when he put my legs over his shoulders.


    ¡°Dear me¡­ Dear me¡­ Dear me¡­ Fuck, Desmond!¡± I reached my orgasm with how he mmed inside me.


    ¡°Yes! Moan for me, seraphim!¡± He mmed his lips to my mouth as he kept mming his hips meeting my rhythm.


    His cock was inside me. So fast¡­ So deep¡­ Like he was digging something inside me.


    I clutched his hair when I felt that he was near his ecstasy. It didn¡¯t take long for Desmond to pour his semen inside me as I reached my orgasm again.


    He copsed on top of me, still supporting his weight so he wouldn¡¯t hurt my baby. He changed our position by spooning me inside his arms as we were both panting for our breaths.


    Desmond made me turn my head to look at him. ¡°I love you so much, Seraphina. You are the only woman I will love.¡±


    With his confession, his lipsnded on mine. I couldn¡¯t help myself kissing him back, pouring out the feelings I had for Desmond.


    Feelings¡­


    No matter what happened. My heart and my wolf still reacted only to him.


    Did I¡­ still love Desmond?


    He was my mate which was simply¡­ Did I fall in love with him again?


    Right?


    He slowly distanced his face and brushed his thumb on my wet lower lip. ¡°No one¡¯s going to own you but me. You cannot escape from me again, Seraphina. You are only mine,¡± he said possessively. ¡°Remember that we are not friends anymore. As soon as Ie back, you are going to marry me again.¡±


    That made my eyes widen.


    Not friends anymore? Marry him again?


    What?


    Was this a trap?!

 Chapter 80: His Way to Reconcile

    ¡°Marry you again?¡± I parroted, feeling my blood boil. I couldn¡¯t help standing up from this madness Desmond had thought again.


    He arched his eyebrow. ¡°You said that you are prepared for the consequences. Then, this is it. You are going to marry me again.¡± There was a condescending smile written on his lips.


    It was as if he already knew that I was going to initiate sex from him. He was well aware of my pregnancy hormones¡­


    ¡°No,¡± I said in a determined tone before I started picking up my clothes and dressed up.


    ¡°Seraphina, whether you like it or not, you are going to marry me again!¡± He roughly yanked my arm, meeting his darkened face.


    I scoffed. How dare¡­ ¡°In our agreement of divorcing our marriage, you promised that you are not going to scheme on me again, Desmond!¡± I clenched my hands. ¡°What is this that you are forcing me to marry you again?¡± I yanked my arm back before I pped his face. ¡°You never change!¡±


    ¡°Seraphina, this is the only way that we can reconcile-¡±


    Before he could finish his words, I pped him and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Reconcile? By forcing me into marriage?¡± I startedughing at this very funny moment I was at. ¡°Only way? What only way are you talking about? What sort of actions have you done to reconcile with me?¡± I asked him, challenging him.


    Desmond opened his mouth so he could enumerate the things he did. I waited until he lowered his eyes.


    I smirked. ¡°You have never done anything to reconcile with me, Desmond. You have never exerted any effort to reconcile with me.¡± I halted in front of him and forced him to meet my eyes. ¡°What you did while I was staying here is to control me. You even took away my rights to make a decision for our son.¡± I pushed him, and didn¡¯t care if he was still naked. ¡°Is that the kind of reconciliation you are trying to mean? Is that it?¡± I kept pushing him until he ended up sitting on the couch. ¡°Come on, Desmond. Tell me!¡±


    I stepped backward and held my stomach when I felt pain strike it. Panting, I shook my head in disappointment seeing that Desmond couldn¡¯t answer me properly.


    ¡°I could have wished you were not my fated mate.¡± His eyes widened. There was pain written in his eyes. ¡°If I am going topare you with Nicus, he is way better than you. At least, Nicus knows how to respect me unlike you! You are a selfish bastard who thinks that he has done something so noble to me!¡±


    Desmond growled and held me on my shoulders after standing up. ¡°Nicus is better than me?!¡± He sounded offended. I hissed in pain when he gripped more on my shoulders as his amber eyes glowed in anger. ¡°You dare topare me to that moron?! Just because you reunited with him? You are going topare me with him?!¡±


    I growled back and held onto his cor. ¡°My rtionship with Nicus ended up not beingplicated like this! We ended in a peaceful way! Unlike you, who is my mate, you have done terrible things to me and I never saw how sorry you are for all the things you had done to our marriage and how you ruined everything! Yes! Nicus is way better than you! He will never hurt me this way!¡±


    ¡°Foolish! How dare youpare me to him, Seraphina!¡±


    The next thing he did suddenly made me fall to the floor. I red at him in disbelief as I felt the stinging pain on my cheek.


    Desmond must have realized what he did and gasped upon seeing me. ¡°S-Seraphina¡­ No¡­ I-I am sorry¡­¡± He tried to help me but I jerked his hands off me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking need your help! Stay away from me, you sick bastard!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs while I was holding my stomach when I felt pain more than ever but I chose to ignore how my heart was breaking with Desmond¡¯s action.


    My wolf was enraged when he hurt us. He had never done this before¡­ hurting me physically.


    I admitted that I pped him so many times but¡­ His p made me feel dizzy! I even fell to the floor!


    ¡°Seraphina¡­ Please wait! I am sorry!¡± He tried to halt me but I struggled against his hold before I decided to punch him in his face.


    ¡°Stay. Away. From. Me! I don¡¯t need you after all! I am not going to stay here with you! I am tired of being with you!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t say that¡­ Y-You are hurting me¡­¡±


    ¡°And do you think you are not hurting me?¡± I asked him as I clutched my skirt. ¡°Have you ever questioned yourself how many times you have hurt me and you haven¡¯t done any single thing to ¡®reconcile¡¯ with me? You cannot even answer me properly!¡± I raised my voice causing him to flinch. Shaking my head, I smiled bitterly. ¡°You are a hopeless case, Desmond Verlice. I am so tired of being with you.¡±


    I stormed out of his study room and rendered him speechless. As I sauntered my way upstairs, I couldn¡¯t help shedding tears as I slowly realized that Desmond had never really shown any signs that he was feeling guilty.


    While I suffered here witnessing how I was feeling helpless, how I was left with no choice, and how he controlled everything. Now he schemed to force me to marry him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I should¡¯ve controlled my pregnancy hormones! If this trap had been detected by me prior I made my move, I shouldn¡¯t have done this.


    I was insane¡­


    Returning to my chamber, I had on my mind that I should stay away from Desmond. Perhaps, using the Verlice vacation house would help me to heal.


    I could never heal the way I thought it was. I thought I was alright. That I couldst more and would endure everything for my son¡¯s sake.


    But the more I stayed here, the more I realized that I would never outgrow to have peace of mind.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s time to choose me, baby¡­¡± I sobbed to my unborn pup but I hissed in pain as soon as I leaned toward the bedpost. ¡°What¡­?¡± I was panting and didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    Why did I feel my stomach hurt all of a sudden? It felt like I had dysmenorrhea or what.


    Then I felt something gushing in between my legs. As soon as I felt that, I scurried to lift up my skirt and gasped in horror when I was bleeding profusely.


    ¡°No, no, no, my baby¡­¡± I was crying more when my stomach was getting more painful than before. ¡°Desmond!¡± I called his name in a horrifying tone. ¡°Desmond, help!¡± I slowly sat on the floor as I was panting in pain right now. ¡°Desmond!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± The door swung open and Desmond stormed into my chamber, fully clothed. His jaw dropped as he had a horrifying look upon seeing the blood on the floor. ¡°Seraphina! Shit¡­ I am here¡­¡± He immediately scooped me in my arms. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding¡­¡±


    I was already in tears and felt my eyes getting heavy. ¡°My baby¡­¡± I sobbed and looked at him. ¡°Desmond, our baby pup¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I know.¡± Desmond bit his lower lip as he couldn¡¯t contain the tears he had right now as he arrived at the infirmary in a short amount of time. ¡°Anderson!¡±


    Anderson came out, wearing a nightshirt. ¡°Yes?¡± His jaw dropped upon seeing me bleeding in Desmond¡¯s arms. ¡°W-What happened, Alpha?¡± He instructed Desmond to put me in the open bed. He didn¡¯t waste any time checking my pulse while I was crying and Desmond was beside me.


    I was slowly losing my consciousness when I suddenly remembered how I ended up in this condition. Desmond¡­


    ¡°Seraphina was bleeding when I arrived at her chamber. Tell me if our pup will be alright, Anderson.¡±


    I turned at Desmond who looked so worried right now. Using my remaining strength, I punched him. ¡°This is your fault! This is your fucking fault!¡± I couldn¡¯t contain how angry I was right now. I punched him in the face. ¡°If something happens to our pup, I swear I am not going to forgive you, Desmond! I swear to the Moon Goddess!¡± Screaming at the top of my lungs, deteriorated my strength as it made me weak.


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding profusely!¡±


    ¡°Seraphina!¡±


    Thest thing I saw before I closed my eyes was seeing myself bleeding more. ¡°No¡­¡±

 Chapter 81: Desmond’s

    Desmond


    My hands were fidgeting right now as Anderson had taken care of the unconscious Seraphina. I was forced to leave the room as I kept pacing back and forth.


    Seraphina¡­ She was bleeding¡­


    This was my fault¡­ This was my fault again¡­


    ¡°If something happens to them, I am not going to forgive myself¡­¡± I cursed myself, clutching my hair in distress.


    I hurt her again¡­ I hurt her again¡­


    How many times did I have to hurt her again? I¡­ I had never done something to make her happy since she was here back in my pack.


    Damn it! Where did I go wrong?


    I clutched my chest, wondering where it all started. At that moment, I realized where it was.


    The time I slept with Hazel¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± I said mindlessly as I slowly slumped to the floor, feeling more guilty than ever.


    ¡°Papa! Papa! What happened to Mama?¡±


    I felt myself being shaken by someone. Glistening in tears, I looked up and sniffed the scent of my son.


    ¡°Sander¡­¡± I didn¡¯t wait for my son as I hugged him so tight. I couldn¡¯t contain my tears, worried about what could have happened to my mate.


    I promised that I would never hurt her again. But here I was¡­ Seraphina and our second baby pup were in trouble.


    ¡°What happened to Mama? Is she alright?¡± Sander asked as he made me look at him. ¡°Papa¡­¡± He caressed my cheek to console him when I told him that his Mama and his baby sibling were in trouble.


    Momentster, Anderson stormed out of the room as more of his assistants were still tending to Seraphina who was already sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°Can we see her now? Is she alright? Is our baby pup alright?¡± I didn¡¯t waste any time asking.


    Anderson took a toll breath before he nodded. ¡°I managed to stop her bleeding and save your pup along with Lady Seraphina, Alpha. But you cannot see her for now. She is already resting.¡±


    I sighed heavily before I nodded, feeling relieved. ¡°That is good to hear¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help hugging my son when he was hugging my thigh. ¡°Mama is alright now, son.¡± Sander nodded, sighing in relief.


    Seraphina¡­ She said that she would never forgive me if something happened to our pup.


    ¡°Can we talk alone, Alpha?¡± Anderson asked after that. His expression was earnest. It looked like he meant business.


    ¡°Certainly.¡± I nodded and turned at Sander who was already frowning. I looked at the two butlers I assigned to my son. They were bound to follow and protect him no matter where Sander went. ¡°Franklin, Jeremy.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The two of them immediately bowed. ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Escort Sander now to the manor.¡±


    ¡°But I also want to stay here.¡± Sander frowned more.


    I knelt on one knee and held him on his shoulders. ¡°Once Mama wakes up, you can stay with her. Alright?¡±


    Hesitant, Sander nodded. ¡°Fine¡­¡± He kissed my cheek. ¡°Good night, Papa,¡± he said in a dejected tone. He turned his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jeremy, Franklin.¡± Sander sighed.


    ¡°Yes, young master,¡± they said in unison.


    I waited for them to leave before I looked at Anderson with an earnest expression. ¡°What do you want to say that you cannot discuss with my son?¡± I stood up, feeling nervous right now.


    Anderson released a sigh and ushered me to sit which I did. ¡°I did not want to beat around the bush but Alpha¡­¡± he paused. It was as if he was weighing if he was going directly or not. ¡°You are the triggering factor why Lady Seraphina almost had a miscarriage with your second pup.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes widened. I could feel the blood from my face suddenly drain from me as soon as he said that.


    I suddenly remembered what she said that she almost had a miscarriage when she was conceiving Sander.


    I was really the triggering factor of Seraphina¡¯s stress¡­ Was that it? Because¡­ Seraphina found out that I slept with Hazel that was why she absconded from my pack.


    ¡°I spoke to Lady Seraphina when she woke up earlier.¡± I gasped at his words. Seraphina woke up earlier? ¡°I asked her how it turned out that she ended up bleeding. I even asked her if she happened to hurt her hips to something hard.¡±


    That was the time my heart dropped. Seraphina fell to the floor when I pped her¡­


    ¡°I-It was an ident¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to p her¡­


    ¡°Looks like you know you were at fault.¡± I looked at Anderson who looked unhappy. ¡°Alpha, I would be executed if I say this but¡­ you are not good for Lady Seraphina¡¯s pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± I growled, couldn¡¯t ept what he said. ¡°Why are you saying that? How did I be that I wasn¡¯t good for Seraphina¡¯s pregnancy?¡± Who was he to tell me that? He was just a pack doctor!


    Anderson looked faltering right now. Using my Alpha tone was enough to frighten someone. But still, he mustered up his courage before he spoke again. ¡°You have done so many things to torment her as your mate and in her pregnancy. This wasn¡¯t the only time she experienced that she felt her stomach in pain. She consulted me so many times during her pregnancy.¡±


    Then it hit me. Seraphina had told me earlier that she consulted Anderson because she felt pain in her stomach. Was that it? Was that the start?


    ¡°I already said before to you that any distress can cause her miscarriage.¡± I clenched my hands after that. I know that¡­ I know that for a fact. ¡°And now, I happened to know that you are the one who caused her more stress.¡± I was about to defend myself and would get angry at him but Anderson spoke coldly. ¡°You do not deserve Lady Seraphina, Alpha Desmond. All you did was hurt her.¡± He stood up. ¡°This is not you, Alpha. You would never do something to hurt her. You love her so much but why is she hurting ever since she returned to our pack?¡± Tears started cascading down my eyes when he asked me that. ¡°Where is our Luna Seraphina that looked so in love with you? All she has right now is hatred and her heart is always in pain. I say this because she told me.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Alpha, you disappointed Lady Seraphina so many times. I don¡¯t think she would want you again.¡±


    I was left in a daze when Anderson left.


    It was making me feel sick knowing that I had gotten to know Seraphina¡¯s feelings. How much more if she said those things right in front of me?


    ¡°And do you think you are not hurting me? Have you ever questioned yourself how many times you have hurt me and you haven¡¯t done any single thing to ¡®reconcile¡¯ with me? You cannot even answer me properly!¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s words echoed in my mind. That was the moment I felt more guilty and realized that I hurt her so many times¡­


    All this time, I had hurt her¡­ Shit¡­


    How could I not realize that?!


    Had I said sorry to her and shown my sincerity to her?


    The promise of making her happy in our marriage¡­ Did I even fulfill it? No¡­ I never fulfilled it.


    All I did was hurt the love of my life.


    ¡°It is my fault¡­¡± I mumbled, smiling bitterly. I stood up, wanting to see Seraphina in the room she was staying in.


    As soon as I entered, I couldn¡¯t help but feel more guilty than before seeing that she was creasing her forehead as if she was battling something in her sleep.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± I mumbled her name, calling her as I sat next to her. I held her hand. ¡°Seraphim¡­ I am really such a bastard to you¡­¡± I bit my lower lip as I kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I am sorry, seraphim. You are already hurting because of me¡­¡±


    My eyes darted to her stomach which was already growing. I couldn¡¯t help getting more emotional seeing how Seraphina almost lost our second pup. If something happened to our second pup, Seraphina would never forgive me again.


    It was my fault¡­


    I realized that I never made things right for her. I was¡­ selfish. I had never done it to make her happy.


    I only did what was to manipte everything so she could return here. I just wanted to be with her. I didn¡¯t know that my actions were already hurting her.


    Fool!


    I was aware that she was already hurting but I still ended up hurting her more.


    Seraphina was right. If I did not return¡­ If I did not take them back here¡­ Would it have turned out differently? Would Seraphina be happier?


    ¡°But I cannot take it if I am not with you again. Watching you from afar for seven years was too painful for me to bear, Seraphina¡­¡± I mumbled as if I was talking to her while I let the tears fall from my eyes. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± I held her hand so tight as I buried my face in her palm. ¡°I am sorry, Seraphina¡­ I am sorry for hurting you¡­ I ruined the promises I made. I broke them¡­¡±


    Even though we were already divorced, I was still holding on to the promises I made when we married. But it looked like I failed her.


    No. Not looked like. I really failed her. I even hurt her. I hurt her more because of my actions.


    She had never been happy ever since Imitted a sin towards her. I have hurt my seraphim.


    I didn¡¯t deserve her after all¡­


    Seraphina¡­ I was a selfish moron to you.

 Chapter 82: My Fault

    Desmond


    ¡°My apologies, Alpha Desmond, but Lady Seraphina does not want to see you.¡±


    My heart dropped upon hearing that from Anderson. ¡°S-She doesn¡¯t want to see m-me?¡± I even pointed at myself.


    Anderson released a sigh. ¡°Alpha, she is well aware that you are the triggering factor for her almost miscarriage. Please allow her to rest.¡± I could tell that Seraphina had asked him a favor.


    ¡®She¡­ really hates me, right?¡¯ I asked him through mind-linked. Anderson hesitantly nodded.


    ¡®I am sorry, Alpha. Also, it is really best for her not to see you know that you are the cause of why she is bleeding in the first ce.¡¯ He smiled sadly at me. ¡®She said that you have never been good to her in the first ce.¡¯


    I could have sworn my heart fell out from my chest to hit the floor. Seraphina¡¯s words were truly heartbreaking. It was equally painful when she rejected our mate bond before she absconded.


    I was forced to smile. ¡°I see¡­ I shall try again to see her next time.¡± My wolf was already howling in pain when I couldn¡¯t do anything to see Seraphina now that she didn¡¯t want to see me.


    It was my fault she resented me more. Desmond, what did you do to your mate?


    I left the infirmary with a heavy heart as I continued my duties as the Alpha of the pack. I envied Sander as he could go and see his mother whenever he wished.


    It had been two days but the manor already felt empty without Seraphina. I could only dine with my son who was observing my silence throughout our meal.


    ¡°Is¡­ your Mama getting better, son?¡± I asked, hesitant when I tucked him into his bed.


    Sander smiled, nodding. ¡°Yes, Papa.¡± I gentlybed his hair, reminding me how I adored Seraphina¡¯s golden lock hair. ¡°I asked Mama if you can at least see her but¡­ Mama said that you are not good for her pregnancy. How true is that, Papa?¡±


    I secretly gritted my teeth, feeling guilty more. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± I said in a dejected tone. I couldn¡¯t feel my heart constricted in pain. I wanted to see Seraphina so badly and asked for her forgiveness. It hurts that I hadn¡¯t talked to her about how well she was right now.


    I could only go there when she fell asleep. That was the only thing I could do.


    ¡°Good night, Sander. Will you say hi to Mama when you visit her?¡±


    ¡°Hmm! I shall do that tomorrow, Papa. Good night, too.¡± He kissed my cheek before he closed his eyes.


    In the middle of the night, I went to see Seraphina in her sleeping state. I felt relieved that somehow she was feeling better, unlike that night I had seen her bleeding to death.


    ¡°Hi, little one¡­¡± I whispered to Seraphina¡¯s bulging stomach who was stable now. ¡°Papa is here to visit you again. You and your Mama are alright, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t help caressing her stomach. I quickly looked at Seraphina when she stirred. Shit¡­ I hope she would not wake up. I did not want her to be in a hysterical state when she saw me being here. I did not wish to worsen her condition. ¡°I am sorry, baby. Please forgive me. We almost lost you because of me¡­ I have hurt your mother again¡­¡± Tears were threatening to fall from my eyes.


    I decided to leave quietly. When I was out of the infirmary and returned to the chamber, I couldn¡¯t help myself feeling more hurt for hurting my mate.


    My eyes roamed around the chamber where Seraphina also stayed when we got married. This chamber was filled with good and bad memories.


    Her belongings were still here. I had never thrown them out even though Seraphina wanted me to. I never wanted to remove them. I would never even do that.


    I missed her smiles, her tears, herughter, her scolding towards me¡­


    ¡°Seraphim¡­ Will you ever forgive me if I offer my sincere apology?¡± I muttered, feeling more hurt because I couldn¡¯t do anything to reconcile with Seraphina.


    She did not want to see me¡­ How much more if I tried to ask for forgiveness that I realized my apologies I said back then were filled with emptiness?


    I never did an action to make her forgive me and trust me again. All I did was break her heart more as well as her wolf.


    I attempted to go to the infirmary again but Anderson already blocked my way Seraphina was getting angry at my secret visits to her room. She even scolded Anderson and was afraid that I would do something to harm our second pup.


    ¡°I never intended to do that¡­ I just want to see her, Anderson¡­¡± I begged.


    ¡°I am sorry. I am only adhering to Lady Seraphina¡¯s wishes. Please be attentive to her wishes as well,¡± Anderson said as he bowed his head.


    I turned my head to see Niscia who had left the infirmary and was surprised to see me. She exchanged her nces between me and Anderson before she greeted me.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha Desmond.¡± She bowed her head before she bestowed a meaningful nce at Anderson to make him leave.


    I nodded my head, acknowledging her greeting. ¡°Did you¡­ visit Seraphina?¡±


    Niscia nodded as she smiled sadly at me. ¡°You broke her, Alpha.¡± She didn¡¯t waste any time spouting spiteful remarks about me. ¡°I really thought that you are going to make amends with her because you ordered me to befriend her and watch over Seraphina for six years.¡± She clenched her hands as she shed tears, ring at me. ¡°Seraphina will always be my friend but even if you are my Alpha, I am not going to forgive you for hurting her so many times. I am done seeing her being hurt because of your actions and how you forced her into everything she does not even want. You do not deserve her¡­ My friend¡­ What could have happened to her if she had a miscarriage? I swear¡­ I would kill you if she ever had her miscarriage, Alpha Desmond.¡± Her gritted teeth were enough that she had raged against me.


    ¡°Niscia¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help getting more guilty. Niscia had decided to go against me. She was going to rebel for the sake of Seraphina.


    I opened to say something but she already bowed her head and left me alone. I clenched my hands, getting more mncholy than before.


    ¡°Say, Oakley¡­ I have never done anything right for my mate, right?¡± I turned around at Oakley who was waiting for me.


    Oakley sighed. ¡°Not only that. You have never admitted to others what you have done wrong in your and Luna Seraphina¡¯s marriage. Our pack members are ridiculing her since you are not treating her properly.¡±


    My chest was getting heavier. Had I turned a blind eye and failed to notice it? I thought my pack members were going along with their Luna.


    Realization hit me that Seraphina was never my pack member nor a Luna here.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I punched myself because this was my fault again. ¡°I failed her so many times¡­¡±


    Oakley didn¡¯t say a word anymore. He couldn¡¯tfort nor console me now that Seraphina was getting out of my grasp. I couldn¡¯t ask for forgiveness since her heart turned stone-hearted.


    Whose fault was that?


    Me.


    The bastard, coward Desmond Verlice.


    I locked myself in my chamber as soon as I was done with my duties. I even ordered Oakley to dispatch the letter that I couldn¡¯t be summoned to the royal pce because of Seraphina¡¯s situation.


    I received an immediate response from Alpha King Azarius saying that he understood me.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± I wiped my tears when I was looking intently at the portrait painting of Seraphina and me. ¡°Young Master Sander invites you to have some tea on the veranda.¡±


    ¡°I said that I do not wish to be disturbed tonight, right?¡± I growled in annoyance at Elron¡¯s knocks.


    ¡°But Alpha, young master is persistent. He said that if you are not going to meet him there, it might be toote.¡±


    My heart flipped upside down. Toote for what? I immediately opened the door, creasing my forehead at Elron. ¡°Sander said that?¡± I parroted.


    Elron nodded. ¡°Yes, Alpha. He said that he wishes to discuss something with you. It is crucial, I must ry.¡±


    What did my son wish to discuss with me? It looked like a solemn business.


    I didn¡¯t know why but I had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Fine¡­ If that is what my son says¡­¡± I just hope that it was really as crucial as what Sander said.


    I went to the veranda as the moonlight guided me where it was. I could smell the cold breeze of the night that made me shiver and made me feel more lonely than before. I saw Sander with his two butlers who were behind him. Sander saw me and waved his hand at me.


    ¡°I am d you came, Papa. Thank you foring here at my urgent summon,¡± he said in a beaming tone.


    I sat across from him and was offered tea. The freshly brewed chamomile tea lingered in my nose. The scent was faint and sweet which meant that Sander made this.


    ¡°Please have some, Papa.¡± Sander urged me.


    ¡°What is it that you wish to discuss with me at this hour? Are you done visiting your Mama?¡± I asked, bewildered a little before I sipped on my tea.


    Sander nodded, smiling. ¡°I want to have a negotiation with you, Papa. I am certain that you are not going to like it.¡±


    I looked at my son with an earnest expression. Sander sounded different today. He was beaming but his eyes were burning in rage. That made my stomach somersault because I had seen my son express that before.


    The time he happened to know that I was the reason why Seraphina was crying. It was filled with abomination.


    ¡°What is it, Sander?¡±


    Sander smiled, looking happy that I was willing to listen. ¡°Before anything else, Papa, one of these days, Mama will speak to you.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°R-Really?¡± Seraphina would speak to me soon? ¡°She said that?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°But Mama will only tell you that she wants to move to Elian. At the vi house, Papa. The Verlice¡¯s vacation house you gave to Mama.¡±


    I held my breath at what Sander said. She what? She wanted to move out?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± Was the only word that came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Because Mama wants to have peace of mind. She wants to stay away from you, Papa. She wants to protect my baby sibling.¡± I was about to open my mouth to retort back but Sander spoke up in a frigid tone. ¡°And I think that is for the best.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to mean, Sander?¡± I didn¡¯t know why but I felt suffocated all of a sudden.


    His amber eyes that he inherited from mine suddenly looked fathomless. The same expression I usually have.


    ¡°Papa, from now on, I want you to stay away from Mama. That is the negotiation I am trying to have with you.¡±

 Chapter 83: The Ruthless Negotiation

    Desmond


    ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that my son was negotiating with me by¡­ staying away from his mother.


    Sander exhaled sharply and smiled emptily. ¡°Papa, I am not naive to know that you are the one who caused Mama to bleed. Mama almost lost my baby sibling. The only usible cause is you, Papa.¡± His tone sounded cold. ¡°This is not the only moment you have hurt Mama. This time, I am not going to turn a blind eye.¡±


    The way my son spoke was the same as mine when I was going to turn the tables. It was frightening that Sander was really my son.


    Was this what Seraphina was getting frightened of? I had turned my son to be like this?


    ¡°I have been patient with your actions, Papa, to be honest. I am hoping that you will have some character development however, in the end, Mama is still hurting by your actions. You are not good for her.¡±


    I was silent, and couldn¡¯t defend myself from what my son proimed. It was as if what he was spouting right now were the things I needed to hear.


    ¡°That is why I have decided to negotiate with you. Please stay away from her from now on and let Mama live in Verlice¡¯s vacation house.¡± He inhaled slowly as his chest rose up and down. ¡°I am not going to let you hurt Mama anymore. I did not wish to see her cry every time I always mentioned you, Papa. Mama says she is fine but she is not. She has never been fine ever since you made her return back to the Rising Diamond pack. I am not very happy anymore.¡±


    I gulped, not knowing what to do seeing how serious and cold Sander was. I did not know that my son was capable of talking like an adult and in the same way I spoke, too.


    ¡°If being a broken family shall make my Mama be happy, then so be it. I do not wish to have aplete family if you, Papa, keep hurting Mama so many times.¡± His hands on the table clenched, ring at me. ¡°Please do note near Mama. If you really love my Mama, you will choose to stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°And if I did not adhere to your negotiation, what shall you do, son?¡± It took me a short moment before I finally retorted back.


    I was taken aback that Sander had been like this. He had never shown this side to me or to Seraphina before.


    ¡°Then I will have Franklin and Jeremy tie you up.¡±


    I arched my eyebrow. ¡°They are my pack members only listening to their Alpha, Sander. Besides, just because they are elites I picked them to be your butlers does not mean that they can defy me. Mind you that you are only the son of the Alpha.¡±


    I had to put him in ce. Sander was acting all mighty already. Perhaps, he really inherited it from me.


    He was really Seraphina and I¡¯s son.


    Sander didn¡¯t look bothered at my words. ¡°I am just jesting, Papa. I know I am not strong enough to fight you but I can hurt you as much as I want.¡± He smiled sinisterly. ¡°If you will not adhere to it, then I am afraid that you will never see Mama or me ever again. Honestly, I wish for you to suffer more.¡±


    The way my heart was beating so fast at Sander¡¯s words made me feel rmed. ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that to me. Don¡¯t ever threaten me like that, Sander Verlice!¡± I couldn¡¯t help raising my tone.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My son wished for me to suffer more. Did he really abhor me that much?


    It was my fault if he was feeling this way. After all, I have hurt Seraphina so many times.


    Sander didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Papa, that attitude of yours is the reason why Mama is hurting. You want to control us only for you to know that we do not want that. You are selfish. You only think of yourself. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Mama does not want you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± I couldn¡¯t retort anymore.


    What Sander said had hit me below the belt. Shit¡­ It was getting more painful that my son was acting this way.


    ¡°I have watched your movements and how you handle everything with Mama. I even observed how Mama is reacting to you.¡± I gawked at him. ¡°You showed your efforts to coax Mama but why is Mama still hurting because of you, Papa? If you really love her¡­ If you really love my Mama¡­ Why did it turn out like this? Why is she unhappy?¡± His eyes started brimming with tears. ¡°I know Mama wants to leave you but she is only staying here for my sake¡­ because she wants me to experience aplete family. But the more she is staying here, the more she is hurting more. And it is because of you, Papa¡­ I hate you for always making my Mama cry.¡±


    Sander couldn¡¯t keep up his cold facade as he started to wail in tears. I lowered my head as tears were threatening to fall from my eyes seeing how my son was hurting by our situation.


    My hands were fidgeting on the table. This was one of the things I was frightened of. My son was also affected here.


    What an idiot I was to think the only way to reconcile with Seraphina was to force her to marry me¡­


    I only thought about what I thought was best at that time. I controlled everything so Seraphina would never fall out of my hands. But it looked like what I was doing hurt her.


    And the result was this¡­ Seraphina was deciding to get away from my grasp.


    We almost lost our second pup¡­ because of me. How devil I was¡­ I deserved to be punished.


    I stood up and took Sander in my arms. ¡°I am sorry, Sander¡­¡± That was the only thing I could say. I wanted to say more.


    I wanted to console him but was that enough to take away the suffering I had caused to my beloved mate and my son?


    ¡°Papa¡­¡± Sander sobbed. ¡°I hate you. Stay away from Mama from now on, please. For Mama¡¯s sake, I wish for you to stay away from Mama. You are not good for her. I do not wish to lose Mama¡¯s sanity because of you.¡±


    He struggled against my hold. I had to put him down when he was screaming against me and punching me as if he wanted to inflict on me.


    The only thing I could do was to watch. My son didn¡¯t want me to touch him anymore.


    ¡°I am going with Mama.¡± He huped as he dried his tears and looked at me with rage. ¡°You are not going to follow us. If you love Mama, give her what she wants for the best of her and my baby sibling, Papa. Halt being a selfish one!¡± He couldn¡¯t control his anger, raising his voice at his father.


    It was palpable that Sander really wanted to protect his mother from me. It was my fault because I made his mother cry.


    ¡°Sander-¡±


    ¡°I am not going to forgive you if you ever hurt Mama again, Papa! I swear to the Moon Goddess!¡±


    My eyes widened. Did he swear? He had sworn to the Moon Goddess?


    Sander¡¯s chest rose up and down, clenching his hands. ¡°Have mercy on Mama, Papa. It is time to let her go,¡± he said in a calm tone. ¡°And I am going with Mama. I am going to take care of her and my baby sibling. You will never be a part of the family I ever want, Papa.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± It broke my heart more when Sander said that. He was already casting me away as his father.


    ¡°Also, please don¡¯t take what is mine from the beginning because of what I said, Papa.¡± He looked at me with an earnest expression.


    ¡°W-What do you mean, Sander?¡± What did he mean by that?


    ¡°I might have said those hurtful, truthful words but I am still your first child. I will inherit your Alpha position of the Rising Diamond pack and be the next head of the House of Marquis Verlice.¡± He stepped forward, looking up at me as if he could overwhelm me. ¡°So, please don¡¯t make my cousin, Daniel, or my half-brother, Hezekiah, be the next heir.¡± He bowed his head before me. ¡°To summarize our negotiation, you will stay away from Mama from now on. You will never gain benefit from our negotiation. This is in fact to make you suffer.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°This is a unteral discussion and your silence may be taken to mean tacit agreement, Papa. That¡¯s all. Have a good evening, Papa.¡±


    I felt useless right now when Sander left along with his butlers. My son had been uttering words only an adult could do.


    While I was here¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to do. I couldn¡¯t man up. I was being a valueless father and mate.


    Every step Sander was taking meant that he was going away from my grasp as well. I was going to lose him just as I was going to lose Seraphina.


    ¡°What have I done?¡± I mumbled, howling in pain right now.


    I soughtfort from my wolf but it turned out that he umted resentment against me. He was ming me now that I did not listen to his words.


    And now¡­ I was going to lose the two most important people in my life.


    What had I done to the family I was dreaming of? How could I ruin everything?


    Mother¡­ Father¡­ If you had seen how I handled the family I had, for certain, you two wouldn¡¯t be so proud of me.


    With what was happening, I felt like I wanted to end my life right now.


    ¡°This is certainly the punishment from the Moon Goddess¡­¡± I concluded as I looked up in the starry night sky. ¡°Please, Moon Goddess¡­ Is there any way I can fix it?¡±


    My voice croaked as I only received the sound of the crickets and frogs that had scattered in the surrounding.


    My eyes lingered at the tea Sander made for me. I sat there in silence as I could feel my heart being pricked by thousands of arrows and bled as I could feel that my family had been torn because of me.


    Because of me¡­ Yes, it was because of me.


    ¡°I am such an asshole¡­¡± I smiled bitterly as I cried there in silence, letting myself be enveloped with sadness.

 Chapter 84: To Let Go

    Desmond


    ¡°I want to move to Elian.¡±


    Seraphina didn¡¯t waste any time when she told me that she wished to speak with me in my renovated study room after a few days of recuperating in the infirmary.


    Also, I changed the location of my study room and made my previous room a storage room.


    Seraphina had been feeling ufortable going to my previous study room, so I decided to renovate it and make it a storage room. I knew that it reminded her of my infidelity years ago.


    Sander was right. Seraphina was going to tell me that she wanted to go to Elian¡­ to the vacation house I built for her.


    My heart was constricted right now with what Seraphina said. And the way she was looking at me with pure coldness was enough to hurt my wolf right now.


    ¡°Is this¡­ for certain?¡± I felt a huge lump in my throat right now, asking for that. How much more if I decided to agree with it?


    And I had to follow Sander¡¯s unteral agreement. If I love my mate, I must let her go now. That was what Sander had been telling me.


    Seraphina nodded her head while she was caressing her bulging stomach. I had this feeling of envy that I could never hold her stomach again. ¡°Also, Sander agreed that he would be with me for three days while he is going to stay here in your pack for four days.¡±


    I creased my forehead. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he suppose to be with you for four days?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She arched her eyebrow. ¡°He said that you told him that you are going to stay here in your pack for four days because he needs to be taught because of his duties as an heir.¡±


    In what she said, Sander¡¯s words from the other night echoed in my head.


    ¡°I might have said those hurtful, truthful words but I am still your first child. I will inherit your Alpha position of the Rising Diamond pack and be the next head of the House of Marquis Verlice.¡±


    I hated to say this but my son was manipting everything now. He was controlling everything in the shadows and Seraphina had no idea about how our son threatened me.


    I cleared my throat, nodding. ¡°Ah, yes. Indeed. I have forgotten about it.¡± I looked at her with longing. Seraphina had gotten thin a little. I wanted to hug her but Sander said that I must stay away from her from now on.


    I didn¡¯t wish to hurt her anymore.


    ¡°Alright. You can go to Elian.¡±


    Seraphina looked surprised at my response. ¡°Y-You are not going to¡­ stop me?¡±


    Fuck¡­ I wanted to disagree that Seraphina was leaving but this was for her own good.


    I coerced a smile. ¡°I have caused you so much trouble, Seraphina. And I do not wish to anger you.¡± Also, I did not wish to anger my son anymore. If I anger Seraphina, Sander would, too.


    I would lose them forever if that happened.


    ¡°And I think it is best if we are far away from each other. Anderson said that I am the triggering factor that may cause your miscarriage.¡± She looked away upon hearing that. She kept caressing her stomach as if she was seekingfort in it. ¡°I do not want to lose our second pup. I would kill myself if that happens if I hurt you again.¡±


    Seraphina shed tears after that. It pained me as I wanted to hold her but it was the best that I must halt myself. I must distance myself from her.


    But goddamnit! I wanted to hug her!


    She gulped. ¡°I thought that we had to argue about me choosing to leave your pack. That is actually a relief¡­¡±


    That actually made my heart ache when she said that she felt relieved. It meant that whenever we talked, it would always end up that we were arguing. I felt terrible that I had traumatized Seraphina like this.


    What a bastard I was!


    I nodded my head. ¡°I shall notify George to settle the vacation house right away. When are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°A-As soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± As soon as possible, she said¡­ Damn it¡­ ¡°I shall write him a letter.¡± I decided to stand up and approached my desk. ¡°If you have anything I need to arrange, just tell me and I shall make it happen,¡± I said, not looking at her as I started writing a letter to George.


    ¡°About you visiting the vacation house¡­¡±


    I nced at her. ¡°Do you¡­ not want me to visit you?¡± I felt hurt at my question. If ever she wished for that, I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to keep my sanity.


    Seraphina blinked. ¡°Um¡­ That is not what I mean. Y-You can still visit. But we must keep our distance.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I shall visit you every Saturday.¡±


    She looked surprised that I easily agreed. She couldn¡¯t retort back as she was rendered speechless. If she thought that I could quickly agree with this term, I would not. It was so hard for me to even adjust right now.


    ¡°I do not want you to have secret visits again,¡± Seraphina added. ¡°Just like what you did when I was recuperating in the infirmary.¡±


    I held the quill pen so tight before I sighed, coercing a smile. ¡°My apologies if I did that. I just¡­ missed you so much.¡± I gulped and looked away. I heard Seraphina¡¯s heart racing rapidly. ¡°If that is what you wish then I would adhere to your demands.¡±


    Adhere to her demands¡­ I highly doubt that I would ever follow the part where she wanted no secret visits.


    Let¡¯s see if my wolf would not dare to entice me.


    ¡°R-Right¡­¡± I understood if she was looking at me weirdly. ¡°Are you certain that you are not plotting or scheming again?¡±


    I looked at her, shocked. There was bitterness in my smile. Seraphina had been cautious with me. ¡°I understand if you are being cautious but no. I am not plotting anything.¡± I finished my writing before I looked up at her. ¡°I am not going to do anything that would harm our second pup, Seraphina¡­ I hope you will forgive me. I am not going to force you into marrying me again. Rest assured.¡±


    It was because this was my son¡¯s wish. Perhaps, I would just watch them from afar. That would be the best for the two of us.


    ¡°That is¡­ good to hear.¡± There was hesitation in her tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will ever let you see Sander if something happens to our pup. I will forever curse you to death if I have a miscarriage, Desmond.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± Nodding, I stood up. ¡°Perhaps, you need to rest now. I am certain that being in two months of pregnancy shall tire you more. I shall summon Elron to escort you upstairs.¡± I opened the door for her. ¡°Please say good night to our little one.¡± I lowered my gaze to her bulging stomach. ¡°And¡­ have a good night to you¡­¡± ¡­ seraphim.


    My seraphim¡­ My angel¡­


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Seraphina nodded. ¡°Good night, Desmond.¡±


    As she walked past me, I couldn¡¯t help smelling her scent that lingered in the air. I suddenly wanted to hug her but I knew that I couldn¡¯t approach her anymore. I needed to respect her space.


    I did not want to make her ufortable anymore.


    When she left, I closed the door and rested my forehead on the door, feeling my heart ache more. How I wanted to hold my dearest seraphim right now. I had missed her so badly. I wanted to let her know that I would always be here for her but I didn¡¯t want to creep her out.


    ¡°You need to suffer, Desmond¡­¡± I mumbled to myself. ¡°You do not deserve them¡­¡± I chanted to punish myself.


    I finished my work before I decided to visit the twins. ¡°Papa!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be softened when they greeted me with a hug.


    I hugged them back. ¡°How is your day, Harolyn, Hezekiah?¡± I asked when Hazel arrived with a smile on her lips. I frowned upon seeing her.


    It couldn¡¯t help that I would have to see her since she was the mother of the twins.


    ¡°Papa, brother Sander taught us how to hold a wooden sword this afternoon.¡± It was Hezekiah who already idolized his older brother.


    ¡°Hmm! I love my brother Sander, Papa. He is very considerate of us.¡± Harolyn giggled.


    ¡°That is good to hear.¡± I kissed their foreheads.


    I had learned to ept that they were really my children from Hazel. They both had the same amber eyes that only Verlice could ever have. So, there was no doubt that they have the Verlice blood running in their veins.


    ¡°I am d that you are going along with your older brother.¡± That was a relief my first pup was being considerate to them. I was afraid that Sander would have ill feelings towards them but I was totally wrong.


    He epted them and loved them so dearly.


    I checked my pocket watch. ¡°Perhaps, it is time for bed for the two of you. Shall Papa tuck you two in?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± They hopped on their beds and waited for me to kiss them on their foreheads.


    ¡°Have a good night, Harolyn.¡± I kissed my daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°And to you, Hezekiah.¡± I kissed his forehead.


    ¡°Good night, Papa,¡± they said in unison.


    Before I would leave the manor, Hazel spoke to me. ¡°I am d you are not acting hostile on them, Alpha Desmond.¡±


    I squinted my eyes at her. ¡°It is none of your business if I would act hostile or not, Hazel.¡± I did not wish to speak with her anymore.


    She scoffed. ¡°What a very frightening attitude. Other men would fall head over heels for me but you are different even if you had gotten me pregnant.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You should get some life and ept your mate who has been pursuing you. You are acting delusional as if you would even have the chance to be my Luna. That is never going to happen.¡±


    That made her look displeased at my words. ¡°I am still not going to give up though.¡± She smirked.


    Shaking my head, I decided to leave, not wanting to engage in a conversation with her. I regretted that I picked her as a surrogate mother for our pup before. Damn it¡­ It was a wrong idea to think about surrogacy.


    It shattered my marriage with Seraphina. And now¡­ I did not know how to fix it anymore.


    Since I couldn¡¯t sleep, I decided to sit on the grass to enjoy the scenery of the orchids here in Luna¡¯s Garden. I had missed Seraphina and me looking at the stars while she was enjoying her favorite flower here.


    Drinking some whisky, I shed a tear before I instantly wiped it away. Releasing a sigh, I cocked my head before I spoke. ¡°Is there anything you need to discuss with me, son?¡± I already felt his presence since I arrived here.


    I could tell that he wanted to watch me from where he was hiding. But I could tell his scent and his presence.


    I felt my son¡¯s presence as he stood beside me. ¡°Well done, Papa. You did right this time,¡± he said in a beaming tone.


    He was talking about Seraphina and me. Perhaps, Seraphina discussed what we talked about earlier. ¡°Did I make my son happy this time?¡± I asked and nced at him.


    My heart skipped a beat seeing his golden lock hair like his mother¡¯s hair. It felt nostalgic.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sander released a sigh as he giggled. ¡°I believe in you that you will not be stubborn again and hurt Mama. Perhaps, our discourse from the other night has woken you up?¡± He nced at me with a smile. ¡°Right, Papa?¡±


    Sander was very calctive. He was a sage and sharp-witted kid just as Seraphina said. He was not naive and he was well aware of our situation even if we did not inform him.


    ¡°You are right. Thank you for making your father realize how idiot he is.¡± I emptied the whisky and made a guttural sound, feeling how this drink made me want to take back from drinking. ¡°It is time to let go of your mother. This is for the best of all of us.¡± I tapped the space beside me. ¡°Come and sit with me, Sander.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I am about to sleep, Papa. I only escaped here so I can speak with you. Please don¡¯t tell Mama that I am still awake at this hour.¡± His voice sounded frightened this time.


    I chuckled and smiled. He was really scared of his mother. Ah¡­ My Seraphina¡­ I would be frightened, too. I understood him. ¡°I promise.¡± I stood up and winced his hair. ¡°Go and sleep.¡± I lowered my head to kiss him on his forehead. ¡°Good night, Sander.¡±


    Sander nodded and hugged my waist. ¡°Good night, Papa.¡±


    I watched him leave. This time¡­ I knew for sure that Sander would be a great Alpha someday.


    And he would be a great father and husband when the timees.


    ¡°I hope you will not be like me, Sander¡­¡± I mumbled, smiling bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like me¡­¡±

 Chapter 85: Outsmarted

    Desmond


    ¡°Are you not going to see them off, Alpha?¡±


    I raised my nce when Harvey asked. Oakley was taking care of seeing Seraphina and Sander right now.


    Today was the day my mate and my son would be going to Elian without me. I decided not to see them off.


    ¡°There is no need for me to see them off. I would be seeing them every Saturday. Plus, Sander would be staying here for four days,¡± I answered him coldly.


    Honestly, I wanted to see them off. But I halted myself. If I see them off, I might not be able to halt myself once I ordered that they would stay in my pack without my permission.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Seraphina would call me selfish and might have a miscarriage this time. I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself if that happens.


    Additionally, Sander would take some measures that would finally separate us. Knowing my son, he would do anything to protect his Mama.


    Oakley entered and informed me that they already dispatched the carriage. ¡°Young Master Sander said that he woulde back after three days. He even took Niscia without¡­ asking for your permission.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°That boy¡­¡± I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°He is really rebelling against me¡­¡± I really thought that the two of us were really fine but it turned out that I was wrong.


    But I knew that Sander wouldn¡¯t decide something if he had no ns.


    ¡°Just let it go.¡± I dismissed him. ¡°It is better that Niscia shall be there. I am at ease since Seraphina and Niscia mended their friendship.¡± I returned my gaze to the wedding ring I bought which I was supposed to bestow to Seraphina.


    I was nning to ask her to marry me again but that would seem impossible knowing that thest time I informed her about it, we almost lost our second pup.


    Perhaps, it would be better if I threw this away.


    ¡°Also, he is already expecting that shall be your response.¡± I looked up at Oakley. ¡°He added that Niscia shall make the report about their progress just like in the past and there is no need for you to make such secret visits.¡±


    I scoffed, shaking my head. ¡°He really anticipates that I would secretly visit them.¡± I almost hissed. ¡°Sander is bing more calctive than I thought.¡±


    He was winning in fact.


    Harvey spoke. ¡°He is being more cautious with your actions, Alpha. Perhaps, it is better if we follow Young Master Sander¡¯s advice.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°My son threatened me. Can you believe that my seven-year-old son is threatening his father?¡± I chuckled. ¡°He has the guts to do that. Not that I cannot me him¡­ It is my fault after all.¡± I shrugged, longing for them already.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do to help you with this, Alpha?¡± Harvey asked with a concerned tone.


    I sped my hands and rested my elbows on my desk. ¡°For now, I shall obey my son and see the benefit of this unteral negotiation he had with me. I do not want to risk Seraphina¡¯s pregnancy again. I should watch for now.¡±


    I love my son so much as well as my mate. I did not want to lose them.


    I must be patient. There was no need for me to be stubborn and I must reflect on my actions.


    ¡°But Sander needs to know his ce. I am still his father and there is no way I must feel inferior to my son.¡± I looked at my two Betas. ¡°For the four days Sander is staying here, I shall level up his training. And I need you two to inform his mentors to put him in vigorous training.¡±


    They both exchanged nces. They looked uncertain but they nodded their heads.


    ¡°As youmand, Alpha.¡± They both bowed.


    I dismissed them and was left alone in my study room. The moment they were out, I felt mncholy now that this manor was bing silent again.


    It felt so lonely¡­ It was my fault, yes.


    ¡°I must do something to fix everything¡­¡± I said to myself.


    It was never toote yet. I must show Seraphina that I was genuine in asking for her forgiveness.


    I did not want to lose her.


    To show my sincerity that I was not going to plot anything against Seraphina, I adhered to her wishes even though I so wanted to see them. I had been patient to wait until Saturday so I could pay them a visit.


    With that, I started making a folded flower for Seraphina which I bestowed to her every time I was visiting her.


    It was a sign that I was asking for her forgiveness and to strengthen our friendship.


    ¡°This is for you, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for this, Desmond.¡± She nodded, smiling as she ced the folded flowers in a transparent jar as disyed them while we were both in the drawing room. I couldn¡¯t help cherishing her as her stomach was growing more every time I was visiting her.


    How I wished I could caress my hand on her stomach again¡­ But I could hear the faint heartbeat of our little pup there. It was a music to my ears.


    ¡°Desmond.¡± I snapped back when she called my name. I looked at her and saw that she had gained weight for the two weeks she had been staying here in the vi house. ¡°Sander has beenining to me that you have be strict in his training. Is that true?¡± Her forehead was creasing right now.


    I sipped on my hibiscus tea. My heart was racing wildly seeing that she always offered me my favorite tea. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± It was a sort of punishment for Sander that he was ying with me, I wanted to say but I did not want to upset Seraphina about Sander¡¯s behavior and my behavior as well. ¡°Since he is spending on my pack for four days, I am condensing the crucial training he needed to do during those four days and bestowing him light exercise whenever he is here in the vi house.¡±


    Shit¡­ I just hope that Seraphina won¡¯t find out my hidden agenda right now. Sander just really needed to learn his lesson.


    ¡°Also, before you two left, he dered to me that he is still my heir. That there is no way I must not choose Daniel or Hezekiah.¡± Seraphina¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Sander said that?¡± She blinked.


    I nodded. ¡°So, I like his motivation that is why if he is really eager to proim himself as my heir, he must endure it.¡± Fuck it! I wanted to hold her hand. Her scent was too alluring for me whenever I was visiting Seraphina. ¡°I consider what you said that you do not want Sander to be the Alpha candidate but I cannot be waived now if our son said those words to me. I hope you understand my intention, Seraphina.¡±


    I would never change my heir. Sander would be my first offspring that would inherit the Alpha position and would be the next patriarch of the House of Verlice.


    She stayed silent. I panicked because I was afraid that I had offended her. ¡°I-If you do not want my r-resolution, I-I can lessen the amount of his training.¡± I gulped, not wanting to see her getting angry at me.


    Seraphina shook her head. ¡°It is fine. If that is what Sander said, perhaps, he really wants to be your heir after all.¡± She caressed her stomach. ¡°I am just worried about him. But I have never seen him so determined unlike before.¡±


    If Seraphina only knew that Sander threatened me¡­ I wondered what her reaction would be. Perhaps, she would tell me that I was going insane and she would not ever believe me.


    I stayed silent as I did not know what to say next. I eagerly wanted to make a request of caressing her stomach. I wanted to feel how our second little pup kicked her stomach.


    My eyes kept lingering on it every time I was visiting her and Sander.


    ¡°Um¡­ Seraphina, Anderson said that you are near on your term of giving birth.¡± Seraphina had two weeks before she gave birth to our little one. ¡°Would it be possible for me to stay here until you give birth?¡±


    I wanted to suggest that she should return to the Rising Diamond pack but that would make Seraphina furious. I need to set some boundaries for my wishes. I did not wish to anger Seraphina.


    She was creasing his forehead, staring intently at me. Perhaps, she was still in shock that I had been asking permission from her instead that I was deciding with finality.


    ¡°You are not going to do anything or plot something, right?¡± I nodded my head.


    ¡°If I want to show that I am sincere and that I was sorry for all the actions I had done to you, I must consider your feelings.¡± I gulped, realizing that there was a huge lump in my throat right now. ¡°I know that you would never forgive me but I am willing to earn your forgiveness, Seraphina. I promise that this time I am not going to hurt you again,¡± I said earnestly.


    The times when she said that she would never love me, I was starting to ept that. Though I was still in denial, slowly, I was epting that Seraphina and I would never be together again.


    That was a painful fact but there was nothing I could do anymore.


    ¡°Alright. You may stay here.¡± My face brightened up at what she said. ¡°But until I give birth.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! That is fine by me.¡± Oh, thank you, Moon Goddess. She agreed. ¡°By the next two weeks, I will be Sander¡¯s mentor. So, I would be using the library and the study room.¡±


    Seraphina nodded. ¡°As long as you are not going to control me or my son, I would be fine. But if I happen to see that you are plotting that may put my pregnancy at risk, I swear you will never see our second pup even if you beg me, Desmond.¡±


    That made me shiver at Seraphina¡¯s threat. I gulped, nodding my head. ¡°I won¡¯t put your pregnancy at risk. I learned my lesson.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She sighed in relief.


    The drawing room¡¯s door swung open and revealed my son who was sweating right now. He frowned when Sander saw that I was still here. ¡°Mama, I am done with my training with Auntie Niscia,¡± he said in a beaming tone. He approached his mother and kissed her big belly. Then he turned to me. ¡°Hello, Papa.¡± There was a slight beam on his tone.


    Seraphina sighed. ¡°You are sweating profusely. You should have changed your clothes first before you present yourself here to your Papa.¡± She grabbed the towel from Sander¡¯s shoulder and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Sander giggled and apologized. ¡°Um¡­ Sander, your Papa is going to stay with us for the next two weeks until I give birth. He said that Papa is going to be your mentor through those days.¡±


    Sander¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°P-Papa¡­ is going to stay here?¡± Seraphina nodded. ¡°Papa is my¡­ new mentor, too?¡± Another nod from Seraphina.


    I smiled seeing that my son was nervous right now. If before that he was staying in my pack, we did not get along as he was avoiding me, now was my chance to get back to him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, son? I have lots of things to teach you,¡± I said meaningfully as I sped my hands, resting my elbows on my thighs. ¡°I am certain that you are going to learn something from your Papa. I am excited to be your mentor.¡±


    I heard Sander gulp when the amber eyes he inherited from me lingered on me. Then he chuckled nervously. ¡°I-I see¡­¡± He smiled wryly after that which earned me a triumphant smile.


    It was payback time, my dearest son.


    May the best maniptor win.

 Chapter 86: Silent Wishes

    DesmondContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as we talked about, I was staying in Verlice¡¯s vacation house to be my son¡¯s mentor while still doing my Alpha duties. Right now, I was sparring with Sander with the wooden sword.


    ¡°Is that the best you can do, Sander?¡± I mocked my son when he was attacking me by calcting my movements. ¡°You are boasting that you can defeat me but I do not see a good result.¡±


    Sander frowned, annoyed at my remarks. But he did not let himself be distracted by how I was ridiculing him. In fact, he was focusing more on how to counterattack me.


    Sander was excellent at dwelling on the wooden sword. It would be a matter of time before he would be holding a real sword soon.


    To finish this sparring, I made a dirty tactic by tripping him with my foot. Sander fell to the ground and red at me. ¡°That is so unfair, Papa!¡± He looked frustrated and was near to bursting tears.


    I chuckled and winced his hair. ¡°This is not always about how well you can hold your sword, son. You must think on the battlefield, you must learn how to y dirty lines to defeat your enemy,¡± I advised. ¡°Listen to me because I was in the rogue war eleven years ago.¡± I flicked his forehead causing him to frown more.


    ¡°That hurts¡­¡± He caressed his forehead.


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± I sat on the ground, looking up at the sky. ¡°That¡¯s even a bit of mosquito. How much more if we really duel and must hurt each other?¡± I shook my head, wincing his hair more. ¡°You are improving but you are still not a good match for me, little Alpha.¡±


    His eyes squinted upon hearing that ¡®little Alpha¡¯ as an address to him. My son looked offended somehow.


    ¡°I will practice more. Then I will definitely defeat you, Papa.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡± I scoffed a smirk. I decided to squat and looked behind him where Seraphina was watching from afar. When I returned my gaze to Sander, he had a bewildered expression written on his face. ¡°I know that you want me to stay away from your Mama but for now, allow me to tell you that it is my right to stay here now that your Mama is giving birth soon. I do not want to miss any chances that your Mama is giving birth to our second pup. I already missed it before when she gave birth to you and she was left alone in her pregnancy. This time, I shall make things right,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°I will never fail her and you, Sander. Please remember that.¡± I decided to stand up. ¡°And I know you hate me as your father based on the past actions I did to your Mama but remember that I am still your father.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I must respect you as my father immediately?¡± I nodded. ¡°Papa, you must earn my respect for you. Mama said that to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am willing to do that.¡± I smiled. ¡°I hope one day, you will also forgive me, Sander.¡± I looked behind him and saw that Seraphina was calling Sander already. Sander looked and turned at me. ¡°Go now.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Sander nodded before he turned his back on me. ¡°This talk, Papa¡­ It does not mean that we are going along, alright?¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for me to respond as he transformed into his wolf form and ran towards Seraphina who just chuckled. I felt envious as they looked like they were enjoying each other¡¯spany while I was here watching them from afar.


    ¡°Say, Niscia. Is there no chance that Seraphina and I will be together again?¡± I asked when I felt her presence behind me.


    I knew that she had been watching us from a short distance. Seraphina asked her to watch over us and observed what I was going to do.


    Niscia settled beside me. ¡°They looked happier without you. You can vividly see that, Alpha,¡± she said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± My heart was being pricked right now, feeling hurt at what she said.


    She bowed and bestowed me the report. ¡°This is my report from thest two weeks I had been staying here, Alpha. Sander said that you will need it.¡±


    I snorted, shaking my head at my son¡¯s absurdity before I took the report from her. ¡°Summarize it for me,¡± I ordered, seeing Seraphina raining kisses at Sander.


    I suddenly remembered the part where we stayed here. But I also remembered how Seraphina had been vocally saying that she would never forgive me and how she loathed me.


    ¡°Seraphina has renovated one of the chambers here to serve as a nursery room. She also spent most of her time making some baby clothes in the sewing room. You might want to see themter, Alpha. As for Sander, he is doing the assignments you assigned to him. All his work is delivered to your study room to check thoroughly. That is all.¡±


    Nodding, I looked up seeing the orange hue sky. ¡°I must go to the nursery roomter. I haven¡¯t gone there ever since I arrived here three days ago.¡± All I did during those three days staying here was to settle my Alpha duties and be Sander¡¯s mentor.


    ¡°As you wish, Alpha Desmond.¡±


    That was my agenda when everyone was asleep. I went to the nursery room which was near the sewing room. Seraphina had already prepared everything for our little pup.


    While caressing the new clothes for our pup, I felt envious again. ¡°I could have wished I contributed here¡­¡± I sighed as I hugged the small clothing. I couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.


    If only my rtionship with Seraphina was established properly, I wouldn¡¯t end up suffering like this. If only I had been considerate of her feelings and genuinely showed how sorry I was formitting infidelity in our marriage¡­


    ¡°I deserve this punishment¡­¡± I mumbled.


    I scrutinized the whole nursery room and even checked the cradle that our little pup would be using soon. I could have wished I could demand that I would stay here for more. I also wanted to take care of our second pup.


    I wanted them to stay in the manor so I could be at ease but Seraphina wouldn¡¯t like to stay there anymore. My pack members were being hostile already to someone who wasn¡¯t even our pack member. I did not want to harm Seraphina there.


    I decided to go out of the nursery room after spending some time there. I wanted to take my rest now as I couldn¡¯t be with Seraphina. She was still ufortable with my presence around here which was why I limited myself from interacting with her.


    Also, this was part of the negotiation with Sander. I must stay away from Seraphina even though I did not want to.


    I looked at the north wing where Seraphina and Sander were staying ever since they arrived here. Seraphina was not using our old chamber. I understood if she would be ufortable staying there.


    I became alert when I heard some soft clunking sound in the kitchen area. I growled softly and went there but I was surprised that I came to smell Seraphina¡¯s scent and I was right that she was there¡­ munching some strawberries.


    ¡°What are you doing here at this hour?¡± I asked, surprised that she was eating here¡­ alone. It was already midnight.


    Seraphina suddenly got choked and gently punched her chest. I hurried to bestow her with a ss of water. ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said softly and nced at her bulging stomach. ¡°Are you having more cravingstely?¡± I asked, distancing myself from her as I did not want to make her ufortable with my presence again.


    I stared at her beautiful face. She had gained weight and her cheeks were bing chubby but she still looked like a goddess to my eyes.


    How I wish I could hold her¡­


    Seraphina looked away, nodding shyly. I smiled as she looked so adorable. ¡°Is there any food that you wish to eat right now? I will try to get them for you,¡± I said softly.


    Her hands on the table started fidgeting right now. I could tell that in that gesture she really had one. Ah¡­ She was still easy to read. How I missed her so much.


    ¡°T-There is a food I want that only you can do¡­¡±


    I snapped back when she spoke. I was d that she was engaging in conversations with me. Sometimes, she acted tough, sometimes she was shy, or sometimes she avoided me.


    ¡°That is?¡± If she was saying that only I could do¡­ Was she referring to theva cake and caramel pudding, perhaps?


    ¡°Lava cake and caramel pudding,¡± she answered as she gulped. I knew it! ¡°I asked George to make me one but¡­ they do not taste the same taste that you made before.¡±


    My eyes widened. I also felt like getting teary-eyed because Seraphina still remembered them. She was not fond of sweet desserts but when she tasted myva cake and caramel pudding, she told me that were the only desserts her sweet taste buds could endure.


    ¡°Would you like me to make them now?¡±


    ¡°Will you make them if I request them now?¡±


    I nodded promptly. ¡°Of course. If it is for you and our second pup, I would do them now.¡± I stood up and went to the kitchen sink. I checked the ingredients I needed and I was thankful that George was keeping the pantryplete.


    Seraphina¡¯s request had been granted. I watched her eating them with so much delight. I had never seen that expression of hers when I coerced her to return to my pack.


    If only I did not turn out to be a jerk to her¡­ I would be seeing that expression more.


    ¡°You have something on your lip,¡± I said and didn¡¯t wait for Seraphina to say something as my hand automatically stretched out and wiped the chocte on it. With that, I didn¡¯t hesitate to lick my thumb after that.


    She gasped, wide-eyed. She must have not expected that I would do such a surprising action.


    I only smiled seeing how adorable she was.


    Seraphina did not say anything and just cleared her throat to release the tension between us before she finished the dessert. ¡°Did you leave something for Sander?¡± she asked when she realized that she asked it toote.


    ¡°Yes. I want him to taste them, too.¡± I somehow realized that I never served them to my son before when we had a vacation here. ¡°Are you going to sleep now, Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, yes.¡±


    I followed her and remained at a distance. I secretly clenched my hand, wanting to hold her right now. My wolf was urging me but I must not fall for that.


    But seeing Seraphina that she was having a hard time going upstairs was making me overprotective. It was toote to halt myself when I lifted her in my arms.


    ¡°D-Desmond, put me down,¡± she said in a harsh whisper.


    ¡°Do forgive me but I cannot take it seeing how you are having a hard time going upstairs. Allow me to do this just once, please.¡± That made Seraphina stay in silence.


    I heard her sigh but she did not say anything. I secretly smiled when she leaned toward me. I even heard her sniffing me.


    I almost squirmed at her action especially since I could smell the scent of her as my mate. Alluring as ever¡­


    Halt, Desmond! Do not make Seraphina ufortable.


    I focused my eyes on her chamber door and opened it carefully. I nced at Seraphina when I found out that she was already sleeping in my arms when I carefully ced her in her bed.


    ¡°She fell asleep after being full¡­¡± I muttered under my breath before my eyes nced at her bulging belly, wanting to touch it. I really wanted to caress my hand on her stomach but I did not wish to displease Seraphina.


    I jumped to my feet when Seraphina took my hand and ced it over her stomach. ¡°You could have asked for my permission.¡±


    ¡°I-I thought you were already asleep¡­¡± I gulped, leaving my hand on her stomach.


    Seraphina rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you going to say good night to our little pup or are you going to miss this chance?¡± Her tone became hostile.


    I panicked and immediately knelt before her. ¡°I-I will take this chance,¡± I answered immediately and caressed her stomach. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp and get teary-eyed when I felt our pup move. ¡°Wow¡­ This pup is strong¡­¡± I said with fascination when I felt the kick. ¡°Hello there, little one¡­¡± I said to her stomach and ced my ear to her stomach. ¡°Papa is here¡­ Do you miss me?¡±


    I received a kiss of kick from that.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I looked at Seraphina. ¡°Our pup answered me!¡± I eximed happily. ¡°Did you feel it? She kicked me!¡± I couldn¡¯t help getting excited right now.


    Tears had already fallen from my eyes. I felt joy when she granted me permission and now¡­ I could touch her stomach right now.


    ¡°Thank you, Seraphina¡­¡± I said to her after that and wiped the tears from my eyes. Her lips stretched out into a small smile before she yawned. ¡°Have a good night.¡±


    I made a bold move by kissing her forehead before I stormed out of her chamber. I had a big smile on my lips when I caught her off guard.


    I felt giddy tonight. I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep because I had some interactions with Seraphina.


    My seraphim¡­

 Chapter 87: The New Member of the Verlice Family

    Desmond


    After several days, Seraphina experienced contractions in the middle of the night. It was a good thing that Anderson had been staying here beforest week.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in? I want to be by Seraphina¡¯s side!¡± I demanded the servants to open the door for me while Seraphina was inbor. ¡°Seraphina, please! Allow me to be with you!¡±


    I paced back and forth while Sander was looking at me, worried.


    I begged again, wanting to be by her side. I could hear Seraphina¡¯s groans in her chamber.


    I mustered up my courage when I heard her screams again. ¡°Do let me in! I am the father of our second pup!¡± I ordered and growled at the servants who dared to halt me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Y-Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± I scurried to be by her side as she was covered with sweat.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± She was panting when I held her hand. I squeezed it to tell her that I would always be by her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, seraphim¡­¡± I said softly, caressing her wet hair. I kissed her forehead and looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Your cinnamon is here for you.¡±


    Seraphina looked relieved, nodding.


    ¡°Mydy, push one more time,¡± Anderson said as he was taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± She nodded. ¡°Desmond¡­¡± She looked at me, worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, seraphim,¡± I assured her that I would be by her side.


    Seraphina took a deep breath before she gathered everything she could and pushed harder. ¡°Damn it, Desmond! I am not going to get pregnant again!¡± With that, she held my hand so tight that it felt like she wanted to break it.


    My jaw dropped when those words came out of her mouth. But I understood that she was having a hard time. I saw how she was in pain inboring so perhaps, having two pups with Seraphina was enough.


    ¡°Do you get me?!¡± She red at me before she dug her ws into my arm.


    ¡°Y-Yes. I understand.¡± I shivered, frightened at how her res made me want to curl up like a kitten right now. Now, she was mad. ¡°This is thest¡­ I promise.¡± I assured her.


    As long as I shouldn¡¯t seduce her or she wouldn¡¯t seduce me, we were all good. I would do anything to satiate myself and I would never lust over Seraphina again.


    I guess.


    Damn it! As long as I would never touch her or if ever in the near future something happened between us, I would make sure that she was taking fertility control.


    ¡°DAMN YOU, DESMOND!¡± Seraphina screamed one more time before she copsed, exhausted.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡± My heart was pounding so fast as she looked more jaded than before.


    But my world stopped as soon as I heard the loudest cry of our baby pup.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl, Alpha!¡±


    I slowly turned my head, and couldn¡¯t move to see Anderson holding our second pup. I was in a daze as he showed me the most beautiful creature I had ever seen.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± My voice croaked as I shed tears holding my baby daughter. ¡°Saoirse Verlice¡­ Our dearest Saoirse¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my tears upon mentioning the name I had already thought of in the past in case our pup was a girl. Also, I chuckled softly when our baby pup slowly calmed down from crying.


    Her ck pupil eyes focused on me as Iid my finger on her small, fragile hand. She gripped it.


    ¡°I¡¯m your Papa, sweetie.¡± I turned to Seraphina who was looking at me and smiling. ¡°This is your Mama.¡± I went beside her and showed our daughter to her. ¡°She looks a lot like you, seraphim. Your mini version¡­¡±


    Saoirse had Seraphina¡¯s face and hair. However, I was certain that the color of her eyes, once she turns one year old, would be an amber color.


    Because Saoirse had the blood of Verlice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Seraphina said in a meek tone, smiling softly. ¡°Saoirse¡­¡± She grazed the cherub cheek of our daughter before she slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡°S-Seraphina?¡± I panicked and immediately looked at Anderson when they were finished cleaning her. ¡°What happened to her?¡± My heart was pounding so fast. My wolf even wanted to wreak havoc as to what was happening.


    ¡°She is exhausted, Alpha. Let¡¯s allow her to rest.¡± I sighed in relief, nodding.


    I gently swayed my baby daughter and asked Anderson if my son coulde in. He nodded and summoned my son who was waiting outside.


    Sander entered with his eyes widened in awe. ¡°Come, Sander. Meet your baby sister.¡± I ushered him to sit on the couch.


    ¡°Baby sister?¡± His jaw dropped. ¡°Does it mean that Saoirse is her name?¡± I nodded. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Sander couldn¡¯t contain his excitement as he settled beside me. ¡°Papa¡­ She¡¯s so small¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. And she looks like Mama, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Sander giggled. ¡°Then, we can have another baby pup and have a boy so we can name him, Sylvius, right, Papa?¡±


    I looked at him, shocked. My son was expecting another pup?


    ¡°Um¡­ Sander, didn¡¯t your Mama and I discuss that we are not going to have another pup anymore?¡± I wondered if he still remembered it or perhaps, he couldn¡¯t recall it.


    Sander looked dejected and nodded. His face was flushing and he hid it behind my arm. ¡°Auntie Niscia said that if you love each other you can still have a baby pup,¡± he said shyly. ¡°You love Mama so¡­¡± he paused.


    I opened my mouth to retort back before I smiled. ¡°You must have forgotten that you hate your Papa, son. Also, yes, I do love your Mama but Mama does not love me anymore because I hurt her.¡± I looked away, feeling my heart broken.


    Even my wolf was ming me for this. It was really my fault Seraphina had fallen out of love while our mate bond was still reconnected.


    ¡°Moreover, you have other siblings, Hezekiah and Harolyn,¡± I added when Sander didn¡¯t speak anymore. But he was stroking his chin as if he was thinking deeply.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Sander nodded and stood up. ¡°I will visit Mamater when she wakes up. Please summon me, Papa.¡± He kissed his sister¡¯s forehead. ¡°Big brother Sander will be right back, baby Saoirse.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked when he was taking his leave.


    ¡°Secret.¡± Sander smiled sinisterly before he called his butlers. ¡°Franklin, Jeremy, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bewildered, I just let my son. I wondered what he was nning again. I put Saoirse in her cradle before I sat next to Seraphina who was sleeping peacefully. I gently caressed her beautiful face.


    ¡°You have done well, seraphim¡­ I am so proud of you.¡± I lowered my head to kiss her forehead.


    Seraphina woke up after three hours of sleep. I handed our daughter to her. She didn¡¯t hesitate to pull down her chemise to allow Saoirse totch on her nipple.


    She flinched and had a look of pain in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked, concerned at her condition.


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ It¡¯s a bit painful with the way she sucks it.¡± She chuckled afterward after fixing how our daughter drank from her breast. ¡°There¡­¡± Seraphina sighed in relief.


    I was fascinated by how she became more gorgeous to my eyes. She was growing more beautiful knowing that she was the mother of Sander and Saoirse.


    ¡°What?¡± Seraphina arched her eyebrow at me.


    I looked away, gulping that I was caught looking at her. ¡°Um¡­ I am just awed seeing how you feed our daughter.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­ I understand since it is your first time seeing me feeding our baby pup.¡±


    ¡°That must be.¡± But I knew that even if I witnessed that she gave birth to Sander, I would have the same expression as what I proimed.


    The door swung open and revealed my son with an orchid flower in his hand. ¡°Mama, I am here now!¡± Sander beamed as he ran to sit beside Seraphina after he kissed her on his cheek. ¡°This is for you, Mama. I picked this up for you.¡± He offered the orchid flower.


    Seraphina chuckled and winced his hair. ¡°Thank you, little man. You are such a gentleman.¡± She showed Saoirse. ¡°Have you seen your baby sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± His expression softened when his amber eyes lingered on her. ¡°Baby Saoirse is so small. I wish I could hold her, Mama.¡±


    ¡°You can do that soon.¡± Seraphina tapped his nose which earned him a giggle. ¡°For now, your Papa and I will handle her for the first few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Sander smiled. ¡°Mama, I have to say something about Papa.¡±


    ¡°Say something about your Papa?¡± Sander nodded. ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡±


    I creased my forehead when Sander nced my way before he returned his gaze back to his Mama. Why did I have this feeling that he was going to suggest something that I wouldn¡¯t like when he mentioned me again?


    This boy¡­


    ¡°Since Papa never experienced how to take care of me when I was a baby pup, is it possible that Papa should do all the work of changing nappies, taking care of baby Saoirse, and feeding baby Saoirse with milk form? Papa wants to experience sleepless nights just as when he was not there with you when you absconded from his pack,¡± Sander said in his sweet tone.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Seraphina parroted.


    ¡°It is a great opportunity, Mama.¡± He was beaming while he was looking at me with a ridiculed stare. ¡°Papa said that he wants to reconcile with you, I hope you will approve my suggestion. Papa approves it, too.¡± My eyes widened at what he said. ¡°Right, Papa?¡±


    ¡°I-Is that true, Desmond?¡± Seraphina turned at me with a creasing forehead. ¡°But we had a talk that you are only going to stay here until I give birth to Saoirse.¡±


    I was about to say that I was nning to suggest that but Sander chimed in again. ¡°I suggest to Papa that we should return to the pack if he really wants to take care of baby Saoirse. Mama, that is possible, right?¡± His eyes pleaded.


    ¡°Did you seriously say that, Desmond?¡±


    I snapped back and cleared my throat to grab Seraphina¡¯s attention. ¡°Um¡­ Yes. I am quite hesitant to say this to you because I have a feeling that you will disagree.¡± I couldn¡¯t say that I did not say it because she wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway.


    Fuck¡­ Sander was ruining my image of his mother.


    ¡°I definitely do.¡± She red at me. ¡°Are you trying to control us again, Desmond?¡± She growled but she halted when Saoirse moved and almost cried.


    ¡°N-No! I will not do that anymore¡­¡± I shook my head vigorously. Shit¡­ Seraphina was putting up her guard again.


    Damn it¡­ My son was doing something that would tarnish the reputation I was trying to establish again.


    ¡°No. My answer is no. You can leave now. See you on the weekend,¡± Seraphina said in a cold tone.


    I looked at her, horrified. ¡°B-But Seraphina-¡±


    ¡°Niscia, escort your Alpha.¡±


    With that, I felt Niscia¡¯s presence behind me. ¡°Alpha, please heed Seraphina¡¯s wishes.¡±


    I opened my mouth to defend myself but Seraphina looked away from me, looking annoyed. ¡°A-Alright¡­¡± I didn¡¯t need to do that because Seraphina had already made me a viin in her eyes.


    ¡°See you next time, Papa.¡± Sander waved his hand at me while he had this smug smile written on his lips.


    I coerced a smile, nodding. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    How could I ever forget that my son wanted me to suffer? It would never be easy to earn Seraphina¡¯s trust if my son, Sander, would be a difficult obstacle to take.


    Perhaps, Sander was my karma.

 Chapter 88: Chrysanthemum

    Desmond


    ¡°Papa, Papa, look!¡±


    I snapped back to reality when Hezekiah tugged my hand and showed me that he earned a high score from studying. I winced at his hair. ¡°That is good to know, Hezekiah. Wonderful¡­¡±


    Hezekiah beamed. ¡°Thank you, Papa.¡± With that, he went outside of my study room, jumping with joy.


    Before the door was closed, Hazel came in with a tray of snacks in her hands. ¡°I have brought you something, Alpha.¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°Did I even tell you toe here, Hazel?¡± My voice boomed all over the manor as I mmed my desk.


    Hazel looked surprised and frightened before she chuckled nervously. ¡°Come on¡­ Just some snacks, no?¡± She even dared to ce the tray on my desk. Then she went behind me and massaged my shoulders. ¡°No one¡¯s going to take care of you, Alpha. I am here. I can handle the wife¡¯s chores.¡±


    I secretly gritted my teeth when she whispered at me with a sensual tone. ¡°Get your hands off me before I shall break them,¡± I threatened her with a growl.


    Hazel scoffed, stepping back with her hands raising as if surrendering. ¡°Fine, fine¡­ Such an ill-tempered one.¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡± My blood was boiling right now. ¡°If I ever see you stepping on my manor again, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to imprison you for the whole year, Hazel.¡±


    Hazel frowned. ¡°I have the right to be here because my twins are here.¡±


    ¡°What rights? You are just the mother of my twins. Did I even say you are wee toe here?¡± I squinted my eyes at her.


    She clenched her hand. ¡°Then, you shall never see them again!¡± She raised her tone at me.


    I stood up and walked toward her, emitting my Alpha aura. ¡°How about we shall bring this to the court? I am certain that I can win their custody and I would banish you from their pack. With that, you would never see them ever again, no?¡± I asked, smirking.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me!¡± She was being hysterical right now. ¡°I will not forget this!¡± She opened the door and left my study room.


    But I was surprised when Hazel collided with Sander which made him fall to the floor. ¡°Hazel!¡± I growled and helped Sander to stand up. ¡°Bring her to the prison cell!¡± I ordered angrily.


    All the butlers moved and rushed to seize Hazel. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I am your Beta Harvey¡¯s sister!¡± She struggled with their holds.


    ¡°Yourmand, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Imprison her for three hours and cover her mouth so she won¡¯t grab anyone¡¯s attention. Don¡¯t let Harvey use his position as the Beta to release her. Drag her now.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, Alpha.¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose when they took away Hazel. ¡°I cannot believe she is Harvey¡¯s sister¡­¡± Sighing, I looked at Sander who was looking at me intently. ¡°Are you alright, son?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Is she always like that, Papa?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I must summon Harvey for this. Hazel was not learning about stepping on my territory here in my manor. She was really problematic. It was not healthy if my twins were staying with her. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± I asked Sander after a moment.


    ¡°Just a while ago, Papa.¡± He turned his head outside when he heard the twins¡¯ giggles in the garden. ¡°I shall y with them!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Wait! How¡¯s baby Saoirse and¡­ your Mama?¡±


    Sander turned his head at me and smiled. But his smile seemed different. ¡°They are doing great, Papa.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nodding, I sighed in relief. ¡°Alright. That is good to hear.¡± I could have wished I could handle my daughter, too. I wanted to say that to Sander but who knows, Sander would tarnish my reputation again. But it won¡¯t hurt a try if I tried it again. ¡°Is Mama still mad at me?¡± It has been a week since that happened.


    He tilted his head at me. ¡°Not anymore, Papa. In fact, Mama said that she wants you to go there.¡± He stroked his chin. ¡°You should convince Mama to stay here, Papa.¡±


    There was something in his eyes as he looked up at me. It looked like he wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°That again? Do you know what you almost ruined at that time, Sander?¡±


    ¡°I am doing you a favor, Papa.¡± He fished out something from his pocket and showed me the folded star. ¡°Mama made this for you. She wants me to give this to you.¡±


    I blinked and took it from him. ¡°Are you certain that you are not the one who made this?¡± I asked, uncertain but my heart was hammering inside my chest when I flipped it and saw her handwriting.


    But who knows¡­ Sander only made her sign this having my name on it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Papa.¡±


    I arched my eyebrow, not wanting to believe in him.


    Since that day, I had been extremely cautious with Sander¡¯s actions of him trying to make me ¡®get along¡¯ with Seraphina. I knew that my son was sabotaging my reputation with his mother. He already promised that he would want to see me suffer.


    My maniptor son was winning.


    ¡°Promise? Cross your heart? Even if Lady riscia will not be your mate?¡±


    Sander¡¯s jaw dropped when I mentioned Lady riscia who he imed would be his mate when he reached hising-of-age. Let¡¯s see if he would still not behave.


    ¡°See? You are lying. You cannot even swear.¡± I was quite disappointed and kept the folded star in my pocket. Looks like using Lady riscia was an effective way to halt him from lying to me. ¡°Go and y with your siblings.¡±


    He frowned while his shoulders slumped, nodding. I watched him go with his half-siblings and yed with them.


    But before he left, he mumbled in a dejected tone. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    I was left bothered after that. I returned to my study room and sat there, contemting before I fished out the folded star again.


    Yes, Seraphina¡¯s handwriting was stered on here but why did I look bothered right now?


    Then when I pressed it, I felt something odd in it. The middle seemed like there was something soft inside.


    Curious, I unfolded it and came to see the dried flowers of the¡­ ¡°Chrysanthemum?¡± I parroted, slightly confused, wondering why there was such a dried flower inside of the folded star. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    I creased my forehead. Chrysanthemum¡­ Did Sander put this in here?


    Seraphina had told me before that there was always meaning when someone had given you a flower.


    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s me. Harvey.¡± I looked at the door when Harvey entered. ¡°You have summoned me?¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡­¡± I mentioned, unhappy with him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I forbid her toe here to my manor? How dare she even disobey me?!¡± I mmed the desk causing him to flinch.


    ¡°On her behalf, I apologize for her behavior.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I-I have heard you i-imprisoned her. I shall¡­ discipline her when she is released. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the twins.¡± His eyes widened at what he said, diverting his words. Harvey was about to retort back when I chimed in, not getting him any chance to speak. ¡°I already have Elron prepared their chambers. I am not certain about having my twins stay with their mother with how she is behaving. If you cannot control your sister, then I will.¡±


    Distressed, I dismissed him after that. But before he could leave, I asked him if he knew what he meant about chrysanthemums.


    ¡°As far as I know, when someone bestows you a chrysanthemum, it means farewell.¡±


    My wolf had suddenly coerced me to stand up in shock. ¡°What did you say? Farewell?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what¡¯smoner¡¯s hearsay, Alpha.¡±


    At that moment he said that, I scurried to see Sander and grabbed him in his arm, not minding if I inflicted pain on him or not. ¡°Is your mother at the vi house?¡± I asked in a dangerous tone.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sander creased his forehead, bewildered.


    I gnashed my teeth. ¡°Answer me!¡± I couldn¡¯t help raising my tone which shocked him.


    ¡°Y-Yes, Papa.¡± He looked frightened.


    ¡°Who put the dried chrysanthemum in the folded star? Is it you or your Mama?¡±


    Sander didn¡¯t answer but he surely looked away. ¡°Mama¡­¡± he said in an audible tone.


    I held his arm tighter this time. ¡°Don¡¯t kid me here, Sander Verlice! Why would she put this?! Why is she saying farewell?¡± I growled at him.


    He started getting teary-eyed before he wailed in tears. ¡°Mama decided to leave the vi house¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I could have sworn my face had gone color when he said that. ¡°She left? She took away Saoirse?!¡± Sander nodded. ¡°And you only told me this now?!¡±


    He cried more. ¡°Mama said that I should not say it until you realize the meaning of the chrysanthemum. But she said that she will be back and-¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish his words as I transformed into my wolf form and ran as fast as I could so I could reach Elian in a short period. I mind-linked my elites toe with me.


    My heart was pounding as I reached there. It felt like an eternity until I arrived at the vi house. I immediately ordered my elites to disperse them in the forest to look for Seraphina using her scent


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± My earth-shattering voice echoed throughout the house as I entered and met George who was panicking when he greeted me. ¡°Where are Seraphina and our daughter?! Speak to me, you dumbass!¡± I grabbed his cor without a warning, wanting to punch him right now.


    George looked frightened and gulped before he opened his mouth to say something but an unfamiliar woman¡¯s voice spoke out of nowhere.


    ¡°I have taken them to safety, lowly human.¡±


    I growled and was immediately on alert, turning my head to the woman who was dressed in a military uniform that did not belong here in our kingdom. ¡°Who are you?¡± I released George and faced this woman whose ck hair was pulled up into a long ponytail. I happened to see the insignia she had on her left chest and was shocked upon seeing it. ¡°You¡¯re from¡­ the Waevalon Kingdom?¡±


    The Waevalon Kingdom was a neighboring country of the Sowinski Kingdom where I was residing.


    Alpha King udian Alexander IV and Luna Queen Rachelle Simon were the reigning Lycan monarchs of the Waevalon Kingdom while Alpha King Azarius Kingston de Carteret was the reigning Lycan monarch of our Sowinski Kingdom.


    Lycans were considered royalties and the highest breed of werewolves. Lycans could transform into humanoid wolf forms while ordinary werewolves or werewolves who had Alpha blood could only transform into wolf forms.


    She smiled brightly. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? Where are Seraphina and our daughter?¡± I clenched my hands, not liking that this woman was here in my territory. ¡°Who says that you can even be here? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My, my¡­¡± She chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we eager to find my sister?¡±


    ¡°What? Sister?¡± I parroted.

 Chapter 89: Their Majesties

    Desmond


    She nodded.


    ¡°You are lying,¡± I growled, feeling insulted. ¡°Seraphina has no rtives nor even has a sister. Her father is dead.¡±


    Who was this woman? Really.


    Her aura screamed that she looked powerful and looked like from the highest military rank based on the medal of honor she had in her military uniform.


    She scoffed. ¡°I am actually her half-sister from the mother¡¯s side. Her older sister actually. And I know that you were Sicilia¡¯s ex-husband and mate.¡±


    I creased my forehead with the way she uttered Seraphina¡¯s name. ¡°Sicilia? That is not her name. Her name is-¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Seraphina Beryl, yes, I know that. Sicilia is just Seraphina¡¯s other name,¡± she said in a beaming tone.


    That made me bewilderment. Sicilia¡­ I didn¡¯t know why but that made me shiver down my spine. It felt like that name sounded¡­ mystical for some reason.


    ¡°Where is she then? Why are you even here? And who are you really?¡± I hated repeating myself but it looked like she was diverting the topic.


    ¡°Love, I have taken all her belongings just as you told me.¡± My eyes darted to the man, who was wearing a red royal knight uniform that had the crest of the Waevalon Kingdom, bringing a suitcase in his hand.


    The woman who imed to be Seraphina¡¯s sister nced at him. ¡°Thank you, love.¡± It looked like that was her mate based on how they looked at each other lovingly. I felt envious all of a sudden. ¡°As for my dearest fourth sister and my lovely niece, Marquis Verlice¡­¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°It is better that they are far away from you. I understand that you will experience a second time around having your pup taken away from you because of-¡±


    ¡°Give them back to me!¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my anger as I attacked her.


    I did not need to worry because if she was from the military, I was certain that she was a well-skilled royal soldier.


    I formed my hand into my w and was about tond my fist on her when I felt myself being thrown back to the wall. With that, I saw her mate she was with whose fist was raising.


    His face darkened when his hazel eyes glowed in red color. I shivered when he growled immactely. I felt my legs wobbly for the power he was emitting right now.


    Who was this man?


    Why did he have the same power as Alpha King Azarius? Was he a Lycan, too?


    Why did he look familiar?


    ¡°You must have a death wish wanting to spark a war between the Waevalon Kingdom and the Sowinski Kingdom, Marquis Desmond Verlice,¡± he said in a cold, fathomless expression. ¡°Perhaps, shall I report your discourtesy to your Alpha King?¡±


    ¡°I just want them back! Why can¡¯t you simply return them to me?!¡± Annoyed, I positioned myself to attack them.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Desmond.¡±


    I straightened my back upon hearing Alpha King Azarius¡¯ tone. I turned my head to see him arriving wearing a green royal uniform.


    They picked that color because the de Carteret royal Lycan family members had forest green eyes.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty¡­¡± Frightened, I immediately knelt before him, lowering my head.


    He walked towards me and halted in front of me. ¡°Stand up and raise your head.¡± I did as he told me.


    I met his kind expression before he turned at the two couples. ¡°On behalf of him, let me apologize for his adversary behavior, udian, Rachelle. He must have not known that you are the Alpha King and the Luna Queen of the Waevalon Kingdom.¡±


    My jaw dropped. Now I knew why he looked so familiar! That man who punched me to the wall was the Alpha King of the Waevalon Kingdom, udian Alexander IV! How could I forget about his face?!


    I had seen him before when he had his diplomatic missions here in the Sowinski Kingdom!


    And the woman he was with¡­ I knew her!


    It was no other than Rachelle Simon-Alexander, the first Luna Queen who joined in the rogue war and led her own brigade.


    She was well-known for being the first female who entered the military of the Waevalon Kingdom and managed to be a Commander in a short period. After earning merits, she earned the General position.


    Her reputation plummeted before for keeping her first pregnancy from Alpha King udian while she was in the rogue war along with her brigade. She became the talk of all the kingdoms.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Azarius. Rachelle¡¯s n is not to reveal who we really are so we will see Marquis Verlice¡¯s surprised expression,¡± Alpha King udian said, chuckling.


    ¡°It works though,¡± Luna Queen Rachelle said, ncing at me with a huge grin on her face. ¡°So, do I need to introduce myself, brother-inw?¡± She slightly tilted her head. ¡°I know you already know me so there is no need for that.¡±


    I clenched my hands, wanting to bark but I did not want to show my discourtesy to them anymore. I wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass His Majesty because of me. But I wanted to know where my mate and my daughter are right now.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I beg you. They take my mate and my daughter.¡± I turned at His Majesty, Alpha King Azarius.


    ¡°I am afraid I cannot help you this time, Desmond.¡± I creased my forehead. ¡°Rachelle arrives here in our kingdom because she is on her mission to look for her sisters.¡±


    ¡°Half-sisters, Azarius,¡± Luna Queen Rachelle corrected him.


    ¡°Right.¡± Alpha King Azarius chuckled. ¡°Half-sisters. And Lady Seraphina Beryl is one of her sisters she has been looking for.¡±


    ¡°If Her Majesty, Luna Queen Rachelle has found Seraphina, why does she need to take her away from me? Even my daughter is with Seraphina!¡± I couldn¡¯t help raising my tone, frustrated now that I couldn¡¯t find Seraphina because this Luna Queen who was grinning like an idiot took them away from me.


    ¡°And your son, Sander,¡± Luna Queen Rachelle added.


    ¡°What?!¡± I was horrified.


    She crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°By the time you arrived here, Azarius had already announced a royal decree to take my nephew from your pack. They cannot defy it since it is a royal decree from your Alpha King.¡± She stepped forward as her expression became earnest. ¡°Once you return, you will never see your son there, brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?!¡± I was already blinded by anger upon hearing what Luna Queen Rachelle said. Just before my fistnded on her face, Alpha King udian stepped up and halted my hand, growling a warning at me.


    ¡°Hurt her again and I swear, I am going to kill you here right here, right now.¡± Alpha King udian pushed me away with his face darkening.


    ¡°Desmond!¡± I flinched when Alpha King Azarius called my name in his cold tone.


    I looked at him, about to cry. ¡°They took away my family, Your Majesty! They can¡¯t do this to me! What did I do and they are doing this to me?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t care if I was raising my voice at His Majesty right now. I was more worried about my family who they took away from me.


    Why?


    What was their motive to do this to me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still get it, Desmond?¡± Luna Queen Rachelle asked, looking at me. ¡°I am punishing you for hurting Sicilia.¡± She stepped forward until she was in front of me. Even though I was towering over her, she held so much power that made me want to kneel before her right now. ¡°I am punishing you for hurting a deity that became your mate.¡±


    I froze. What did she say? ¡°Deity?¡± I parroted. I hurt a deity?


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°L-Like the Moon Goddess? Seraphina is a deity?¡± What the hell?


    A nod came from her again. Her eyes turned enigmatic. ¡°Yes. She is Sicilia, the Goddess of Fertility. Seraphina is one of the daughters of my mother, Moon Goddess.¡±


    The moment she said that I had chills down my spine, not knowing what to say.


    ?????


    Mystique Luna¡¯s note!!!


    udian Alexander IV and Rachelle Simon have their own love story! Check out THE BEGUILED BOND. Search it right here in this app!

 Chapter 90: Real Identity

    Desmond


    I scoffed, not believing in her. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Only the Moon Goddess is what I considered the only deity that exists.¡±


    She is the Goddess of the Universe and the Werewolves.


    ¡°Are you saying that Seraphina is half-human, half-deity? That¡¯s impossible! She¡¯s one of the daughters of the Moon Goddess? Don¡¯t kid me here!¡± I growled, annoyed that she was even uttering some useless shits. ¡°Return them to me now!¡± I demanded.


    ¡°If this shall be a joke to you, why would your Alpha King be here as well?¡± That made me nce at Alpha King Azarius who was staying in the corner with him crossing his arms over his chest and leaning against the wall. ¡°All the royal lycan family are well aware of the existence of the spirit goddesses. It is a prophecy that has been passed down through generations. As the Moon Goddess¡¯ daughters, we are called spirit goddesses whose mission is to witness the creation of our mother.¡±


    She even said that Sicilia was Seraphina¡¯s deity name which it was the Moon Goddess had named her while Seraphina was her mundane name here in this world.


    I followed her through gaze when she started roaming around the drawing room. Her fingers were grazing through the wall and to the paintings hanging on the wall.


    ¡°We all have different fathers since Mother has different mates.¡± Luna Queen Rachelle nced at me.


    ¡°So, Seraphina¡¯s father is one of them?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be eaten by curiosity.


    Nodding, she took the rose from the vase and smelled it. ¡°Correct.¡± She returned the rose back to it. ¡°I know that it is hard to believe in it since I suddenly came here and just imed that she is a deity but believe me, she really is.¡±


    ¡°Is she even aware that she is a deity?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, her father did not brief her properly. Or rather, he didn¡¯t exin what abilities she has. But Seraphina is aware that her mother is our Moon Goddess.¡± She released a sigh after that. ¡°Perhaps, you have been hearing that she is uttering ¡®My Mother, Moon Goddess.¡¯ in the past?¡±


    I stiffened as my eyes widened. I had been hearing Seraphina before that whenever there was a certain problem she wanted to resolve, sometimes she would utter that.


    I already once saw her praying under the moonlight and heard the words,


    ¡°My Mother, Moon Goddess¡­ I hope you bless Desmond¡¯s pack.¡±


    ¡°S-Sometimes, she would utter, ¡®Mother¡¯ or say ¡®Moon Goddess¡¯. I thought at first that perhaps Seraphina had never met her mother yet, the only thing she could rely on was the Moon Goddess,¡± I said, feeling more bewildered. ¡°Why did she not tell me about this matter?¡±


    ¡°Would you ever believe that she is a daughter of the Moon Goddess then?¡± That earned me silence. ¡°Well, if you are a member of the royal lycan family, they would believe her just as how ude had met my second sister. Her name is Isabe or her other name, Iseldis. She is the Goddess of Healing and Hunting. She helped our first son to get healed from fever when we were separated while I was in the war.¡± She nced at Alpha King udian. ¡°It was quite chaotic at that time, right, love? After all, you were quite furious when I kept my pregnancy to our son during that time.¡±


    Alpha King udian nodded as he smiled sadly. ¡°I took away the Luna Queen seal from you so you cannot exert your authority as the Luna Queen.¡±


    ¡°No shit? You really did that? I thought it was just a rumor in the first ce?¡± Alpha King Azarius¡¯ jaw dropped. Alpha King udian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s brutal, udian.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I was really blinded with anger by that time. To think that none of my envoys return to the royal pce because Rachelle had been sabotaging them just to keep them from reporting that she was pregnant with our little Cloudy. You know that Cloudy is my heir and the Crown Prince of the Waevalon Kingdom.¡±


    Their first pup¡¯s name was udian Alexander V, Prince of Auritaurie. His nickname was Cloudy.


    His Majesty nodded. ¡°I see. I understand. It must have been difficult to do that. Taking a Luna Queen seal is the same meaning that you are demoting her.¡±


    Luna Queen Rachelle hugged her mate¡¯s side. ¡°I hurt ude that time. I am still earning ude¡¯s trust because of what I did. I broke his trust and I am willing to earn it even if it will take long years to do that.¡± Her expression softened as she caressed his face. I watched how his expression softened as well and kissed her forehead which made her smile.


    ¡°That is usible. I would do the same thing if that happens to me and Macedonia,¡± His Majesty said.


    He was talking about his childhood friend who wasn¡¯t even his mate. It was Countess Macedonia Stallone who was His Majesty¡¯s personal assistant as well as the matriarch of the House of Countess Stallone. They decided to betroth each other when Alpha King Azarius that he could never find his mate.


    Countess Stallone would be the next Luna Queen of the Sowinski Kingdom.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luna Queen Rachelle nodded, smiling a little. Her gaze turned at me. ¡°Also, I have another sister whose other name is Noblete. She is the Goddess of Marriage. She is also residing here in this country. Perhaps, Novalie Argerich, Marchioness of Timestone, does it ring a bell to you?¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°His Highness, Prince Atticus¡¯ wife?¡± They all nodded.


    ¡°I have met her in the past. Marchioness Argerich was once wedded to Viscount Westervelt. Her reputation before was not that good due to her having sex escapades at the brothel for women ever since she married him. She even purchased some male ves to bring them to their pack, Lone Crow pack,¡± I said which Alpha King Azarius nodded.


    ¡°But before that, she was engaged to my youngest brother, when she was 16 years old but he broke their engagement by creating a chaotic situation by calling it off. It waster then that we all learned that they were each other¡¯s mates. And before that¡­ He even pretended to be her sex ve without knowing that she was facing her mate by that time,¡± he added.


    Seraphina had also met her before. I had no idea that she could be my mate¡¯s sister.


    ¡°My brother-inw really was obsessed with my sister.¡± Luna Queen Rachelle grinned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe his love for her made him do by pretending like a ve for Novalie.¡±


    I remembered that His Highness was also the talk of the town when that was released. Who would have thought that he could do it through that length? If I was going to be in his shoes, I would do the same thing if it was Seraphina.


    I would be willing to her sex ve.


    ¡°And now, I have found my other sister here.¡± I snapped back when she spoke. ¡°Did you know that she has used her abilities as the Goddess of Fertility in your pack before?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± That made me curious.


    ¡°Birth rate,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Birth rate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding, she raised her hand and showed it to me. It was as if she was showing me her five fingers. ¡°For the past five years, she was married to you, have you noticed the esction in the birth rate in the Rising Diamond pack?¡±


    That suddenly made me think carefully about it. ¡°Y-Yes, it increased to eighty percent from thirty percent,¡± I remembered that Seraphina was even surprised when she noticed the record from Anderson about the birth rate here in my pack years ago. ¡°But when Seraphina absconded from my pack, it plummeted quickly to twenty-five percent,¡± I added.


    I was confused by those seven years that Seraphina was not here. It perplexed me how on earth did that happen. Even Anderson could not exin the sudden decrease in the birth rate by that time.


    ¡°Right?¡± She wriggled her eyebrows. ¡°It is because your pack has received a blessing from her. After all, she is the Goddess of Fertility.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°However, there is a downside to it, Desmond. Do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I did not know why but I felt nervous all of a sudden, not knowing what to say.


    Her smiling expression turned earnest. ¡°In exchange for the blessing, she was given to the female werewolves, resulting in her not conceiving their pup for five years. That was the downside of her ability.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I could have sworn my face had gone color from what she said. I gulped, horrified upon learning this.


    ¡°Let me refresh your memory.¡± She ushered me to sit. Luna Queen Rachelle sat on the arm of the single couch where Alpha King udian was sitting. ¡°From the time she caught you that you were having your infidelity with that woman, she was already pregnant for a month. That is also the month she is not able to bless your pack as well for she is busy hosting the harvesting of cotton. Do you still remember how busy she was at that time? Isn¡¯t that one of her Luna duties to be the host of the events that will happen in the pack?¡±


    That made sense¡­ I was busy handling my Alpha duties which were rted to external and family affairs as the patriarch of the House of Verlice while Seraphina was handling the cotton harvest festival in our pack by that time. She was even the one who packed our things to attend the cab meeting with Alpha King Azarius.


    ¡°Now that she returned to your pack after seven years of being apart with her, the birth rate was still the same from thest time she left, right?¡± I mindlessly nodded. I felt like if she uttered words again, I wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend them anymore. ¡°That results in her conceiving a pup. That is your daughter, Saoirse. She did not bless your pack anymore because of her growing hatred against you.¡± She leaned towards His Majesty, Alpha King udian.


    I lowered my eyes to the floor, not knowing what to say anymore. I was trying so hard toprehend her words. I already understood some of them but I still couldn¡¯t believe that Seraphina was the cause of the escted birth rate in my pack.


    It was because she was a deity after all¡­ the Goddess of Fertility.


    ¡°I know Sicilia¡¯s situation and I know how you hurt her so badly.¡± I raised my head. ¡°Did you ever think that I would let this slide, Desmond?¡± She growled in annoyance.


    I panicked. ¡°I-I have been working on asking for her forgiveness. Seraphina knew that.¡± I secretly clenched my hands.


    Luna Queen Rachelle smiled sinisterly. ¡°It is not enough. Did you ever ask Seraphina if she still remembers your infidelity, Desmond?¡± That earned me silence. ¡°She still remembers it.¡± She stood up. ¡°We are going to leave.¡±


    ¡°W-What? But how about Seraphina and even our pups? I need to see them! Don¡¯t take them away from me please!¡± She ignored me while Alpha King udian was guiding her to the outside. I followed them and held her hand, kneeling on the ground. ¡°P-Please! Your Majesty, please return them to me!¡±


    Alpha King udian made me jerk my hand from my sister-inw and faced me. ¡°I am banning you from going to our kingdom, Marquis Verlice. You are not allowed to see them,¡± he said in a cold, fathomless tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± I said angrily. ¡°Halt them!¡± I ordered my elites to surround those two royal monarchs who had dared to capture my mate and my pups.


    I heard Luna Queen Rachelle¡¯s sigh and Alpha King udian¡¯s growl when my elite warriors were surrounding them and were ready to attack them.


    ¡°Stay in your ce!¡± I shivered when Alpha King Azarius¡¯ Alpha tone echoed throughout the whole vicinity.


    My elite warriors were stiffened. I couldn¡¯t even move from my ground because of his order. This was the power of the Alpha of the Alphas. No one could ever defy it.


    ¡°I shall deal with them, udian, Rachelle. You may take your leave.¡±


    I turned to Alpha King Azarius. ¡°Your Majesty! Please don¡¯t let them do this to me! I am going to spark a war between our kingdoms if ever they do not return my family!¡± I begged at him.


    He turned at me. ¡°Desmond, this punishment Rachelle has given to you is already too merciful. Remember that.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Too merciful? It¡¯s cruel!¡±


    In a blink of an eye, Luna Queen Rachelle used her wolf speed and forced me to look at her by gripping my hair. ¡°Yes, this is already too merciful, brother-inw.¡± Her cornflower blue eyes glowed into a bright blue, looking at me intently. It almost looked like Seraphina¡¯s eye color but Seraphina¡¯s eyes were ocean blue. ¡°If our Mother, the Moon Goddess, is the one who executes your punishment, believe me, Desmond, it will be a lot worse than what I am bestowing to you. Since you hurt one of Her daughters, I doubt Mother will even spare your life.¡± She squeezed my cheeks and looked at me with pure coldness. That frightened me upon hearing what she said. Could the Moon Goddess do that? ¡°You might lose your chance to be with them. I am certain that you wouldn¡¯t want that.¡± I nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    She released as she stepped back. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will be able to change yourself. Show us that you deserve to be Seraphina¡¯s mate and be the father of your pups,¡± Luna Queen Rachelle said as she waved her hand to me. ¡°Azarius, we will visit again if I happen to know that I found another sister of mine!¡±


    ¡°Until next time, Azarius,¡± Alpha King udian said with a smile. ¡°And I am going to ban one of your citizens here. It is Mother¡¯s wishes actually.¡± He nced at me. ¡°I am talking about our mother-inw, Desmond.¡± There was a subtle smile on his lips before he turned his back and offered his hand. ¡°Shall we, Your Majesty, Luna Queen Rachelle?¡±


    Her Majesty giggled and acted curtsying before him. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty, Alpha King udian.¡± She epted his hand.


    Together, they sauntered their way to the royal carriage that had just arrived. The crest of the Waevalon Kingdom engraved in the g was there in their golden carriage before they entered.


    ¡°What an adorable couple¡­¡± I heard His Majesty say. ¡°Leave. I wish to speak with your Alpha,¡± he ordered my elites.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    With that, I was left alone with His Majesty. He turned at me and squatted in front of me, not minding if his cape was getting dirty or not. ¡°I am forbidding you to leave my kingdom, Desmond. I hope you shall not do anything to displease me. You already caused inconvenience for the first daughter of the Moon Goddess. Obey and do not displease our Moon Goddess anymore.¡± He ced his hand on my shoulder as his cold expression softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Atticus also experienced being punished by her. It is much better if Rachelle is the one punishing rather than the Moon Goddess. Believe me.¡± He tapped my shoulder again. ¡°This is for the better, Desmond.¡±


    With that, he smiled gently before he stood up and left with the royal carriage awaited with him.


    I was left, gawking at him until the carriage was out of my sight. My shoulders slumped as I started to shed tears, looking up to the sky.


    ¡°If I abide by this, will you return them to me again, Moon Goddess?¡± I sobbed.


    With that, I received a response from the loud wisp of the wind. At that moment, I shuddered when I felt someone behind me.


    I turned around but there was no one there. But it also signified that I would be alone again.


    I guess I didn¡¯t really deserve them after all. I failed them again¡­


    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± I mumbled as I couldn¡¯t help wailing right now. ¡°Pleasee back, Seraphina¡­¡±


    My heart was shattered again. She left me. This was my punishment for hurting the love of my life.


    I really deserved to suffer more. I hope they will forgive me someday, especially Seraphina.


    Goddess of Fertility¡­ Seraphim¡­ I hope you will forgive me.

 Chapter 91: Two Years Later

    I finished dressing up Saoirse, smiling. ¡°Look at my little Saoirse. Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡± I said as I put her down on the floor. I watched her walking on her own already while she was giggling.


    ¡°Mama! Mama!¡± The door busted open revealing Sander in his new clothes. ¡°Papa sent a letter, Mama! Look! Look! The insignia of the House of Verlice!¡± he beamed. His face brightened when he walked toward me. ¡°Auntie Rachelle bestowed it to me after I am done training with Cloudy.¡±


    My heart leaped out of my ribcage upon hearing that. I took the letter from him and saw the crest of the House of Verlice. The crest was the shield and in the center of it were the three heads of the wolf with vines protecting the edge of the shield.


    The House of Verlice was one of the ¡®shields¡¯ of the de Carteret royal Lycan family of the Sowinski Kingdom. If one¡¯s noble household became one of the ¡®shields¡¯, it meant that you were bound to protect all the members of the royal lycan family.


    There were other noble households that became the ¡®swords¡¯ and ¡®spears¡¯. A noble household bing a ¡®sword¡¯ meant that you could be ordered by the royal lycan family to assassinate someone or you are in need to fight on behalf of the royal lycan family. If someone became a ¡®spear¡¯, it meant you were going to be sacrificed and prepared to be killed.


    The Waevalon Kingdom also had swords, shields, and spears¡¯ noble households. They also applied what they had. However, they were not revealing on their crest what type of weapons were they for the royal lycan family.


    ¡°Mama! Please read for us!¡± I snapped back when Sander beamed.


    I smiled. Ever since we left the Sowinski Kingdom and Desmond had started to exchange letters with us, Sander couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± I opened the letter and started reading the content Desmond had written just for us. ¡°Dear my loveliest family,¡± I paused for a while before I continued reading it. ¡°I am writing again because I have missed all of you so much. For the past two years, I have never forgotten all of you. I have been wanting to hug my son, Sander and my little daughter, Saoirse. I had missed her one-year-old birthday and Sander¡¯s eighth and ninth birthdays. Even you, Mama. Your 36th and 37th birthdays.¡± I was quite surprised that Desmond had mentioned me here. But it made my heart skip a beat already.


    Desmond was not failing to call me, Mama. My heart felt ticklish every time I had to read that part.


    ¡°Me! Me! Can I read the rest, Mama?¡± Sander volunteered. He was even raising his hand.


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart.¡± I bestowed him with the letter before I took Saoirse so she could sit on myp. ¡°Honey, listen. Your Papa wrote us a letter, alright?¡± Saoirse nodded which made me smile from ear to ear.


    Sander cleared his throat. ¡°I felt mncholy from the time that all of you were not here when we celebrated my 41st and 42nd birthday. Hoping that this year, I would get to celebrate your next birthday together. Missing all of you, Papa.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Auntie Rachelle told me that we can even return now back to Papa¡¯s pack.¡± My eyes widened at what he said.


    ¡°Sister Rachelle said that?¡± Sander nodded. ¡°I see.¡± I must speak to her then.


    I let their nannies take care of my pups while I was looking for Sister Rachelle.


    My sister and I have strongly connected thanks to this gxy moon ne which was gifted by our Mother, the Moon Goddess. My mother¡¯s name was Lunaria. The color of the gxy moon ne bestowed to me by Rachelle was yellow.


    My favorite color¡­


    I saw her in the Luna Queen¡¯s garden in the particr ce where her favorite flower, stargazer lilies, were nted there. I happened to see ude as well. Both of them wereying in the grass while looking at the blue sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it is time for Cloudy to have a sibling, ude?¡± I overheard Rachelle¡¯s voice through my sensitive ears as a werewolf.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I heard ude¡¯s teasing tone. ¡°Well, well¡­ Are you finally considering my suggestion, love?¡±


    Rachelle chuckled as she mindlessly caressed her stomach. ¡°Yes, yes. So, should I stop taking fertility control, hmm, Your Majesty?¡±


    ude grinned. ¡°Please do, Your Majesty. But remember that I am going to watch over your pregnancy this time. Don¡¯t do what you did from thest time you kept it from me. It fucking hurts, you know.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t repeat history, love.¡± Rachelle immediately got up when she noticed my presence. ¡°Seraphina!¡± she beamed upon seeing me.


    Chuckling, I decided to approach them and curtsied in front of them. ¡°My apologies. I hate to interrupt this cute moment between the two of you.¡± But I somehow felt envious that they could be with each other despite the hurtful past that happened between them. ude had learned to forgive my sister for keeping the pregnancy and acting on her own ord from the time she was in the rogue war with the criminal or must I say she found that the leader of the rogue was Mother¡¯s first mate. ¡°But I really wish to speak with you, sister.¡± ude was about to stand up but I halted him. ¡°No need to leave, brother-inw. This is not even a secret.¡± I chuckled.


    ude smiled. ¡°Is it?¡± I nodded. ¡°Alright then. I shall stay here.¡± He stood up and offered his hand to Rachelle. ¡°Ray, you cannot just sit there in the grass if you are going to speak with your sister. That is rude.¡±


    I grinned. I was already expecting that Rachelle would frown, which she really did. ¡°Fine.¡± Rachelle epted his hand.


    These two¡­ especially my sister¡­ She was always acting like a kid towards my brother-inw. Rachelle was a yful and zealous older sister to us, wife to ude, and mother to Cloudy.


    ¡°What is it that you wish to discuss with me, sister?¡± Rachelle asked as we were sitting on the patio.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± How must I start this conversation? ¡°You have told Sander that we can go back now? Are you¡­ certain?¡± I asked, hesitant.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes. I am also following Mother¡¯s orders. If you are quite hesitant about this, you may try to speak with her.¡± She sped her hands together, smiling from ear to ear.


    I squinted my eyes at her. ¡°You know that smile of yours is quite frightening, Rachelle. It seems like you have a dark n concocting right now.¡±


    Rachelle rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, please¡­¡± She even shook her head. ¡°Do I always look like an antagonist in my sister¡¯s love life?¡±


    ¡°Under the orders of Mother, yes, love.¡±


    ¡°ude is right.¡± I agreed, grinning and jesting.


    ¡°Both of you!¡± Rachelle crossed her arms over her chest, looking like she was sulking already. ude and I chuckled at her silliness.


    But I knew that Rachelle was not the real antagonist here. She was just doing anything she could to protect us after our mate hurt us. She was our real protector and I really appreciated it that she showed herself at the main door of Verlice¡¯s vacation house two years ago.


    I felt like I couldn¡¯t heal even though Desmond and I were separated from each other. I could still vividly remember how he betrayed me by sleeping with Hazel and getting her pregnant with their twins.


    But when I started living here along with my other two pups, I felt like I had finally found the peace that I had been looking for. I started to get healed even though Desmond was stillmunicating with us by writing some letters. However, we nevermunicated back under the instructions of my mother.


    I decided to go to the celestial realm where our Mother was living there. In the vast field ofvender field, Mother was levitating there looking up at the two moons in the sky. One was a full moon and the other one was a crescent moon. The sky looked a purplish ck with some stars like decorations.


    It looked so wonderful every time I was visiting here.


    ¡°Sicilia.¡±


    I flinched when Mother turned around.


    The Moon Goddess¡­ She was the creator of the mundane world. She is the Goddess of the Werewolves and the Universe. We worshipped Her every single day for being the deity as well as She was the Goddess of the Moon.


    ¡°You wish to speak with me, my dearest?¡± Mother¡¯s godly voice was so soothing like a luby. Her silver tinum hair was floating in the air as Her beautiful face was covered with a blinding light.


    Only us, Her daughters and Her grandchildren, could be able to see what She really looked like. The color of Her eyes was the color of the mixed colors of the gxy moon ne which was really bizarre but really mystical.


    Sometimes, I couldn¡¯t believe that I was still Her daughter and that I was the Goddess of Fertility. Now I know why my father loved Her so dearly. As soon as I saw my mother in Her spirit form, I knew by then that I finally found the missing piece.


    ¡°I wish to consult something, Mother.¡± I greeted her with a hug. All of our sisters promptly softened whenever we were with our mother. It felt so good that I could be like this to my mother.


    ¡°Yes? About Desmond?¡±


    I chuckled. Mother really could read our minds. We did not say anything as She knew everything about what was happening to Her surroundings. ¡°Mother, you instructed Ragriel that we can finally go back. Is it safe to say that we can really go back now?¡±


    Mother held my face. I could see that She was smiling. ¡°Yes, my dearest. Desmond changed in a better way.¡±


    ¡°Just as Cornelius to Isabe, is that it?¡± Isabe¡¯s mate was the Alpha of the South Monterey pack whose name was Cornelius.


    My second older sister, Isabe was not residing in the royal pce since she needed to return to the pack, South Monterey pack, that sponsored her from studying in the royal academy as a pack doctor.


    Mother said that it was the right time for Isabe to face her second mate who had changed for the better.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Mother nodded.


    ¡°Did Desmond really change for the better?¡± I asked, still hesitant. ¡°What if we return there, he would try to control me again, Mother? I would get hurt by him. I did not want our pups to hurt again.¡±


    Although I had already moved on from the time he did that, there was this part of me that perhaps Mother was wrong about Desmond.


    I did not want to cry again if ever that happened that Mother was wrong. I had loved Desmond so dearly but everything had changed with his betrayal. It was so hard to make a decision that we needed to leave but I think this was for the best for both of us.


    I did not want to look at Desmond with a disgusting emotion. I wanted to look at him with nothing but calmness


    ¡°My dear¡­¡± Mother held my face. ¡°Believe me. I have been watching your mate from here.¡± In an instant, She brought me to the mirrorke, waving Her hand. There, Mother showed me Desmond who had grown more mature from thest time I saw him. His image was rippling in the water.


    My heart skipped a beat seeing him harvesting the cotton which he never wanted to harvest. But he was only doing it because I looked at him with a pleasing expression. I used to boast about him with my fellow wives.


    But I was somehow confused why he was harvesting when he never wanted to do it before in the first ce.


    ¡°His pack has be more flourished thanks to him as the Alpha of the pack, Sicilia,¡± Mother said. ¡°You can clearly see it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can see¡­ it clearly, Mother¡­¡± I was not looking at the surroundings but at Desmond. I couldn¡¯t help but gulp seeing his half-naked body. Oh, how I suddenly wanted to run my hands there. He looked so ravishing right now with his newly trimmed beard.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked so appealing to my eyes.


    I had not seen Desmond for the past two years. Mother told me that I did not need to see him in the mirrorke even if I wanted to. It was my first time seeing him again here.


    Mother said before that She was going to show Desmond only if I was ready to face him.


    Hold on¡­ Mother showed me Desmond in the mirrorke, right? I gasped and turned my head at Mother. Chuckling, Mother nodded. ¡°Yes, dear. You are ready to see him. That is why I instructed Ragriel to inform you.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you really certain, Mother?¡± I could hear my heart hammering inside my chest.


    She nodded. ¡°Face him again and try to work things with him, Sicilia. If you really cannot fix your mate bond with him again and you feel like you do not want him as his mate anymore, then I will tell Ragriel to cut your mate bond off permanently. Then I will pick a suitable mate for you who is the same as Desmond. Your choice, Sicilia.¡±


    As soon as Mother said that, I fell silent.


    But one thing I knew for sure, I did not want Desmond to have another mate aside from me.

 Chapter 92: Welcome Back

    ¡°Well?¡± Mother tilted Her head, looking at me intently. ¡°Is it a deal?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I bit my lower lip. ¡°I am¡­ not sure yet, Mother¡­¡±


    I hated the feeling that Desmond would be matched with another woman as his mate. Even though I sometimes wanted to get rid of our mate bond, I didn¡¯t have the heart to ruin it.


    My heart still belonged to that man who was my cinnamon.


    ¡°Alright. I am certain that you do not like it.¡± She chuckled. She looked so amused which earned me a frown. ¡°My, my¡­ Don¡¯t sulk, darling.¡±


    ¡°You always like to tease us, Mother¡­¡± Even so, I was still grateful that She was with us.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I closed my eyes for a while when Mother tapped my nose. ¡°When you return to his pack, always wear your ne, Sicilia. Alright?¡±


    I mindlessly touched the gxy moon ne I was wearing. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to remove this, Mother. I cherish this because you have given this to me.¡± I softened and purred.


    Mother softened as well. ¡°Very well. That is good to hear.¡± She caressed my hair. ¡°Also, my grandson is quite stubborn. He is acting on his ord again.¡± She chuckled. She was referring to Sander.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± I creased my forehead before I waved my hand in the mirrorke. The water rippled and showed my son who was at his desk, writing on parchment. ¡°Is he¡­ writing a letter?¡±


    ¡°This is not the only time he did that.¡± Mother grinned. ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s say¡­ For the past two years, he has been secretly sending a letter to update him?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I told him not tomunicate with his father.¡± I massaged my temple. ¡°Yet.¡± Looking at Sander, I read that he was thrilled to inform Desmond that we could go home. ¡°I must tell him that it must be surprising. But whatever. Mother, I shall return now.¡±


    Mother nodded. ¡°Of course, dearest.¡± She waved Her hand. ¡°Visit here again on Iseldis¡¯ birthday.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± I beamed and opened the portal to the mundane world-to Sander¡¯s chamber.


    I went behind Sander and leaned forward, seeing that he was finished writing. ¡°Hmm¡­ So, you have been secretly writing to your Papa, son.¡±


    Sander gasped and turned his head behind him. ¡°M-Mama¡­¡± He stood up and hid the letter behind him.


    I arched my eyebrow. ¡°Your grandma told me that you have been secretly writing with him for the past two years. Is that true?¡± I crossed my arms over my chest.


    I wanted to know if my son was going to tell the truth, this time or remained silent. I didn¡¯t know that he had been doing that ever since.


    Now, I knew why Sander was more enthralled when reading his letter¡­ He had beenmunicating with his father ever since we went abroad.


    Sander, who grew more of looking like a younger version of Desmond but his hair was mine, looked away. He nodded afterward. ¡°Yes, Mama.¡± Then he bit his lower lip, having the same behavior as mine. ¡°A-Are you mad? Is¡­ Is Grandma mad, too?¡± he asked in a dejected tone.


    Sander already met Mother. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Moon Goddess was my mother and that I had the blood of a deity. My father already told me who my mother was but I did not want to believe it actually. He did not even tell me that my other name as a spirit goddess was Sicilia and that I was the Goddess of Fertility.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it when Rachelle exined to me why I was infertile for the past five years. It was because there was a disadvantage to being the Goddess of Fertility. But Mother said that I was not used to controlling my ability, which was that I had be an infertile one.


    If my father had only briefed me that I had abilities before when Mother bestowed me to my father, I could have avoided being in that situation. My mother said that I could be fertile and blessed everyone whenever I wanted to.


    ¡°She is amused actually.¡± I just rolled my eyes before I decided to pinch his cheek. ¡°Go and send it to your Papa. We are going back to the Sowinski Kingdom soon.¡±


    Sander¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes! Thank you, Mama!¡± He hugged my waist before he decided to run so he could storm out of his chamber.


    I happened to meet Rachelle in the hallway when I was sauntering to the Luna Queen¡¯s Garden. ¡°Have you spoken to Mother, Sicilia?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. I think I am ready to face Desmond already, sister.¡±


    Rachelle smiled before she hugged me. ¡°That is good to hear, sister!¡± she beamed. ¡°You deserve happiness and I am certain that Desmond would not dare to hurt you again.¡± Then she ced her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Well, perhaps, I might have a new niece or nephew if that happens?¡±


    I shot her a re. ¡°That is not going to happen again.¡± I hope so.


    ¡°Well¡­ We are not certain about that,¡± she said teasingly. I just rolled my eyes which earned her a chuckle.


    One week after, we disembarked from the royal pce and went to the celestial realm since it would be easier to travel there in a short period rather than we had to ride in a carriage. We arrived at the Euthoria Citadel, which was a castle where my third older sister, Novalie, and her mate and my brother-inw who was also the fifth prince of the Sowinski Kingdom, Prince Atticus, reside.


    ¡°You are here, Seraphina!¡± Novalie eximed with glee and greeted me with a hug. ¡°And my nephew and niece are also here!¡± She couldn¡¯t hide her excitement as she rained kisses on Sander and Saoirse.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Sander giggled. Even Saoirse giggled.


    I looked at my brother-inw, Atticus. I curtsied before him. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, Prince Atticus.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Please, Seraphina. We are already rtives. Atticus is fine.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Alright, Atticus.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Atticus!¡± Sander beamed as Atticus lifted him in his arms.


    ¡°Oh, oh. You have grown so much from thest time I see you, Sander. You look so much like Marquis Verlice. Right, my goddess?¡± He nced at Novalie who was smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± She looked at me. ¡°Go inside first and take a rest for a moment, Sander.¡± Sander nodded, excited as he was guided by one of their servants. ¡°Mother and Rachelle informed me about your departure from the Waevalon Kingdom. So, it means that you are going to see Marquis Verlice now, huh?¡± There was a teasing tone when she nudged her elbow at me when she bestowed Saoirse to Atticus when my daughter wanted to get carried by him. ¡°Well, you know¡­ Just apply what I taught you, Ragriel, Iseldis, and Grizel on how to make a man behave under your palms.¡± She wriggled her eyebrows. ¡°It works on Frederick.¡± She grinned at Atticus. ¡°Right, darling?¡±


    Novalie used to call my brother-inw by his second name, Frederick. Every time she would call him his second name or the endearment to him, Atticus would easily melt like ice.


    Atticus chuckled. ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, my goddess.¡± He winked at her causing Novalie to giggle.


    ¡°Shut up, Sister Noblete.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    We stayed in their castle for a few hours as we both caught up with each other. I had a great time with my third older sister. While we were having some tea and my pups were being entertained by their servants, I ced my hand on Novalie¡¯s stomach when she experienced that she was infertile.


    They had been nning to conceive a pup soon but right now, they were enjoying their married life first.


    Iseldis already healed her infertile state but there was no assurance if she could really conceive a pup or not. I had suggested beforehand that I should bless her. Nheless, Mother said that it was not the right time.


    ¡°Allow me to bless you, too, hmm?¡± I looked at both of them.


    ¡°Please do,¡± they said in unison as they smiled at each other. They knew my ability so they trusted me.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused my eyes on her t stomach that was covered by her dress and her corset before I started uttering the words to execute my ability as the Goddess of Fertility. Even though we were spirit goddesses, there were still limits on our abilities.


    Each of us had our own roles as the spirit goddess so we must fulfill them properly. We do have different roles and our ways of living were the same as what it means as spirit goddess¡¯s roles.


    ¡°I, Sicilia, the fourth daughter of the Moon Goddess, am the Goddess of Fertility who must bless this woman named Noblete and her womb so she can begin to conceive a pup soon that she and Atticus Frederick de Carteret would cherish the most.¡±


    As soon as I finished the words, I could feel jolts of sensation flowing from me to Novalie¡¯s stomach. I could feel that there was hot air passing behind my nape and both of us shivered in delight. She gasped as our eyes met.


    ¡°Did you feel something?¡± I asked her as I was finished blessing her womb.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she eximed and held my hand. ¡°Thank you, sister!¡± We both hugged each other after that.


    After staying there, Atticus dispatched their royal carriage so we could go there to the Rising Diamond pack. While we were on our journey, I couldn¡¯t stop my heart from pumping so wildly in my chest. I wondered what Desmond would be his reaction when he would meet us.


    I had countless what-ifs in my mind while I was holding my daughter in my arms and Sander was sleeping in myp.


    Would he get mad because I decided to abscond from him and did not work things with him? Would he do the same actions that he did two years ago by taking away my decision to decide for our pups?


    I slightly shook my head. I must not doubt my mother¡¯s words. My mother¡¯s words were absolute. I must trust Her judgment. She was the Moon Goddess after all. Her will must be followed.


    I felt like a coward. I always needed to run away when things were overwhelming for me.


    I wondered how I would interact with Desmond once we saw each other. I hope my wolf would not dare to y with me.


    The carriage halted when we arrived at the gates of the Rising Diamond pack. My eyes widened upon seeing that it was already opened and Desmond¡¯s pack members gathered in the same ce, making an aisle.


    ¡°We have arrived, Lady Beryl,¡± the royal coachman said politely.


    One of the royal knights opened the carriage door for us. Sander couldn¡¯t contain his excitement as he nced at his sister.


    ¡°We are going to see Papa, Saoirse.¡± Sander beamed more as he hopped down from the carriage. ¡°Papa!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Sander.¡± I thanked the royal knight who helped me to mount down from the carriage. As soon as I got down, I stiffened when I got to smell the familiar scent of citrus, orange, and cedarwood. The scent itself was enough to freeze my whole being.


    What made it worse was my wolf was jumping in joy as well as my stomach skyrocketed upon seeing the love of my life who I needed to leave for the second time around.


    Desmond started shedding tears as soon as he saw us. With that, I could tell that he has never forgotten me-us and his eyes were full of love just like the time when I epted our mate bond.


    I couldn¡¯t see the anger that I was expecting as he halted in front of us.


    ¡°You are all here¡­¡± His voice croaked as his amber eyes lingered on Saoirse and me while Sander was in his arms.


    I stiffened when all of a sudden, Desmond hugged all of us as he started wailing in tears, muttering ¡®wee back¡¯ repeatedly. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help the tears falling from my eyes as I hugged him back.


    Oh, cinnamon¡­ You must have suffered a lot, didn¡¯t you?

 Chapter 93: Something Change

    ¡°Oh, is this my baby Saoirse?¡± Desmond asked, looking at Saoirse in my arms after he carefully put down Sander to the ground.


    Nodding, I spoke. ¡°Yes,¡± I said softly as I wiped the tears. I turned to Saoirse who was slightly tilted her head, looking at her Papa. I gently held her hand. ¡°Sweetheart, honey.¡± She looked at me. ¡°That¡¯s Papa, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Da-da?¡± She pointed at Desmond. I nodded and smiled. At that moment, Saoirse pped her hands. ¡°Da-da!¡± she eximed.


    Desmond cried more when our daughter reached out to him. ¡°Saoirse¡­¡± He hugged her with so much gentleness. ¡°You have grown up so well, my daughter¡­¡±


    I ced Sander by my side as I watched them having a reunion. I looked at how he adored Saoirse as he sniffed and kissed her forehead. Saoirse giggled after that.


    Then Desmond¡¯s eyes lingered on me which made my heart skip a beat. I decided to curtsy before him. ¡°Greetings, Marquis Verlice.¡±


    There was mncholy written in his eyes when I greeted him formally. ¡°Greetings to you, too, Lady Beryl.¡±


    ¡°Why too formal?¡±


    We both turned our heads when Sander spoke, arching his eyebrow. With what he said, his pack members were staring at me.


    Damn it¡­ I must teach this little man when to speak.


    ¡°Desmond, I mean,¡± I said through a smile. I had to show that Desmond and I were going to get along from now on.


    ¡°Seraphina.¡± He nodded.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I almost inhaled sharply with the way he mentioned my name. There was pure sensuality that brought shivers down my spine. I did not know if that was my imagination but I was certain that my wolf squirmed under his gaze.


    After that, his pack members greeted us with respect. Desmond even introduced me again to his twins, Harolyn and Hezekiah, as soon as we arrived at the manor which surprised me upon knowing that they were living with Desmond for the past two years.


    ¡°Greetings, Lady Seraphina.¡± I was greeted by Harolyn who was growing more beautiful, bestowing me with an orchid. ¡°Papa said that you like orchids. I hope it is to your liking.¡± She curtsied before me.


    I softened, seeing that even though a portion of her facial features had Hazel¡¯s, she grew more respectable than her mother. ¡°Thank you, Lady Harolyn.¡± I epted the orchid flower from her, smiling.


    ¡°Greetings, Lady Seraphina.¡± I nced at Hezekiah who bowed his head before me. ¡°He bestowed me with a yellow rose. ¡°I have heard from Papa that you like any flower that is yellow. I hope a yellow rose is to your liking.¡± He smiled.


    Hezekiah¡­ He also had a few portions of Hazel¡¯s facial features however most of them were from Desmond. No doubt. He and his twin had the Verlice blood running in their veins especially since they inherited the amber eyes that only belong to the Verlice family.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Hezekiah.¡± I smiled. I nced at Sander who was looking at his half-siblings. I could tell that he wanted to y with them but he didn¡¯t know how to approach them. ¡°Sander.¡±


    He snapped back. ¡°Yes, Mama?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet your brother and sister?¡± I urged him to step forward. The twins already greeted him while Sander remained hesitant with them. ¡°Come on, sweetheart.¡± I smiled gently, nodding my head.


    Sander inhaled and exhaled. Just before he could say anything, the twins ran into him and hugged him. ¡°Brother Sander, we miss you!¡± they said in unison as they fell to the grass.


    At that moment, I saw my son start shedding tears as he hugged them back. ¡°I¡­ I miss all of you, too.¡±


    Sander knew that they were his half-siblings but he had a soft spot for them. He told me how he got along with them whenever he was staying here for four days back then.


    In order not to interrupt their beautiful reunion, I returned to the manor and met Elron who just bowed before me to greet me.


    ¡°I am going to look for Desmond and Saoirse,¡± I told him when he asked if there was anything he could do or if I needed anything that needed his assistance.


    ¡°They are in Luna¡¯s Garden, mydy.¡±


    Nodding, I went there to see Desmond lifting Saoirse from left and right while Saoirse was giggling so loudly. Desmond turned himself around and sat on the grass. Then he lifted our daughter before he kissed her on the cheeks, forehead, nose, and lips.


    ¡°You look so much like your Mama, sweetie¡­¡± Desmond said dreamily before his eyes settled on me. ¡°S-Seraphina¡­¡± he said, surprised. I could hear his heart hammering inside his chest as I took strides in his direction.


    ¡°I see that you are going well with Saoirse,¡± I said, thanking myself that I found my voice because I was too mesmerized by how handsome and how he grew mature now than before.


    And damn this heart of mine¡­ Why was it beating so loud just by being a little distance from him? Has my heart ever reacted like this?


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Desmond paused and looked like he was mesmerized just by seeing her. He suddenly scratched his nape, seeming like he wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Um¡­ You¡­ You have grown more beautiful, Seraphina¡­¡± As soon as he said that, his ears had grown red.


    I certainly had shivers down my spine. Desmond was flustered¡­ because heplimented me?


    Hold on¡­ Had he been like this before? This was the first time I had seen him shy. I knew that he was arrogant and mighty but was this the same Desmond I met in the past?


    Why did he have a gentle yet firm feature? Where was Desmond that looked frightening just by ncing at him?


    Mother¡­ What did you do to Desmond while you were forbidding me not to see him even in the mirrorke?


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­ You look beautiful as well.¡± It was already toote for me to realize that I had said the wrong thing to Desmond due to wondering where the original Desmond I had known.


    He chuckled which made me embarrassed. ¡°Is it? Thank you then.¡±


    I really wanted to p myself after that, feeling more embarrassed than before.


    Later that night, we had dinner along with the twins. I had been wondering why Hazel was not invited here while Harvey was here. I could have sworn that there was tension between them. However, the twins might have already noticed it, or perhaps, they were pretending that they did not notice that there were some battles happening between Desmond and Harvey.


    ¡°Hezekiah. Harolyn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa?¡± the twins asked in unison.


    I nced at Desmond who couldn¡¯t get his eyes off Saoirse while he was the one feeding her. My heart melted because it seemed like he did not want to let go of our daughter.


    ¡°And Sander.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa?¡±


    Desmond gently pinched Saoirse¡¯s cheek before he nced at Harvey and returned his nce at the three pups. ¡°Mind if after this supper, you shall go upstairs?¡± The three nodded.


    ¡°Desmond.¡± I gathered his attention, still wondering why he wanted to have these three children go upstairs. Was there something we needed to discuss right now?


    ¡°Yes?¡± His amber eyes paid attention to me.


    ¡°Hezekiah requested to me that he wants to sleep together with Sander.¡±


    Hezekiah approached me earlier before supper that he wanted to make a request from me. I wondered why he couldn¡¯t utter the words to Desmond. When I asked him if Desmond was beating them, he was confused and answered no.


    He wanted to take my permission but then, he asked a favor from me if I could talk to Desmond.


    ¡°I also want to¡­¡± Harolyn frowned. seeing it unfair. ¡°Papa, I also want to sleep beside Brother Sander and Brother Hezekiah¡­¡±


    Desmond shook his head. ¡°No, Harolyn. You are ady so you cannot sleep beside your brothers. You are turning 10 so it is not good that-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if Harolyn can join them,¡± I chimed in. ¡°I am certain that Hezekiah and Sander wouldn¡¯t mind it.¡± I remembered Sander told me before that the three of them were sharing the same bed to sleep together.


    The three of them had created a strong bond and I could tell that no matter that two years had already passed, their bond did not waver.


    Bond¡­ I almost inhaled sharply about it. It made me remind me about the mate bond I had with Desmond that was nearly possible to fix it, I believe.


    Desmond was about to speak but Sander spoke promptly. ¡°Hmm! I would like to have Harolyn with us. Right, Hezekiah? We will y in my room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I second that.¡± Hezekiah nodded, pleading with me. It was as if he was charming me to persuade Desmond to agree.


    I almost chuckled at the silliness of this child. No wonder he inherited Desmond¡¯s mischievousness. Sander had that, too. It was a good thing that they did not inherit Hazel¡¯s antics.


    Speaking of her¡­ I hadn¡¯t heard from her ever since I returned. Was she the reason why she was not present here or because I was here so both of us would not collide and it looked like there was a heavy tension between Desmond and Hazel?


    ¡°Harolyn is still a kid. She should get along with her brothers.¡± To finalize that I was agreeing, I spoke up.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a nobledy and she needs to undergo training lessons on how to be a proper one,¡± Desmond said, creasing his forehead.


    ¡°But I am doing well with my lessons¡­ I even finished the handkerchief I am sewing today. I will present it to Countess Morou tomorrow¡­ I just want to be with them, Papa¡­¡± Harolyn was on the verge of crying.


    As a daughter from the noble family, just like Sander who also had undergone lessons that are more crucial to being the next heir-sessorship training, Harolyn needed to learn how to be a proper nobledy.


    Her lessons included tea ceremonies, poetry, calligraphy, flower arrangements, and ying instruments. Since she was a daughter of an Alpha, she also needed to undergo vigorous training on how to fight.


    I felt bad for Harolyn. ¡°Desmond.¡± My heart was feeling constricted seeing how Desmond was depriving the moments she would want to be with them.


    Desmond looked at me, fighting a nce with me. I thought that this would be the first time we would argue but he nodded. ¡°Fine, fine. You can sleep beside your brothers.¡±


    That surprised me. Desmond agreed? He did not argue with me?


    Harolyn¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°Thank you, Papa!¡±


    After they finished their meal, they decided to go upstairs. But before that, the twins hugged me and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Mama!¡±


    What they said made me gasp. They both giggled as well as Sander after that.

 Chapter 94: His Fear

    I was shocked when they called me that. Mama? They really called me that, right? And I freaking softened after that.


    I looked at Desmond, expecting that he heard what they whispered at me but his attention was on our daughter which he bestowed on her nannies. Saoirse was taken care of by the newly hired two nannies which Desmond himself picked. Since we needed to have a conversation, it would have been better if our daughter had not been present here.


    ¡°As you know, Hazel is not present here, Seraphina,¡± Desmond began when the three of us were left here in the dining hall. I nodded as a response. ¡°I already took custody from Hazel two years ago since she had been defying me so many times.¡± He red at Harvey.


    I shivered since he did not change the way he conversed with his people. But it seemed like he acted differently since Hazel was involved.


    ¡°I see.¡± I already knew that¡­ Mother told me what was happening in Desmond¡¯s pack. She made sure that I would not remain clueless until such time I was ready toe here.


    What Desmond and I had not talked about was how long I was going to stay here in his pack since I was not his pack member. It was something I needed to discourse with him.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ Please do not be so cruel towards my sister. Please give her at least three days to have my nephew and niece in our mansion. You have been allowed to see them for only half a day. That is a bit cruel,¡± Harvey pleaded. ¡°I beg you.¡± Then he turned to me. ¡°Mydy, please. You have experienced Alpha Desmond¡¯s cruelty. I am certain you will understand my sister¡¯s point of view. It is hard that she cannot keep her sanity without having her twins¡­¡±


    My eyes widened when Harvey knelt before me and even held my hand, begging. Desmond growled in annoyance and was about to shout when I halted him by summoning my hand.


    ¡°Desmond, my mother told me that you have changed for the better.¡± Desmond flinched upon the mere mention of my mother. ¡°I am still uncertain if She is telling the truth but it looks like I must doubt what my mother said then.¡±


    Desmond opened his mouth to defend himself. ¡°I am punishing Hazel, Seraphina. As much as I want to agree with Harvey¡¯s demand, I can¡¯t. If only you knew that Hazel almost poisoned me and said that she wanted Hezekiah to be the next Alpha, you would do the same thing that I did.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± I looked at Harvey with shock, and couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Most importantly, why did my mother not tell me about this information? Desmond was almost poisoned?!


    How dare¡­


    Harvey looked guilty afterward and bowed his head before me. ¡°T-That is her desperation to make sure that Hezekiah shall be the next Alpha but I made Hazel realize that is impossible. She is already changing, Lady Seraphina. Believe me. She has been behaving not to displease Alpha Desmond again. You may see her if you want to.¡±


    ¡°You do not need to see her, Seraphina. She hasn¡¯t changed,¡± Desmond insisted, sounding annoyed at Harvey.


    I exchanged nces between them. It wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly if I try to see Hazel again, right? I already moved on from the past and already forgave Desmond for what he did. My mental health had been restored and I was able to learn to forgive everything.


    ¡°I will see her tomorrow.¡± I smiled at Harvey, nodding.


    ¡°But Seraphina-¡±


    ¡°To see is to believe, Desmond. Allow me to make an assessment. I shall tell you my opinion after this.¡± I urged Harvey to stand up when he was still kneeling on the floor. I turned to Desmond. ¡°I hope whatever happens tomorrow, you shall be fine with the result.¡±


    I knew that this matter should be between Hazel and Desmond since we were talking about the twins but as a mother of Sander and Saoirse, I understood what she was feeling if her pups were being forcibly taken by their father. But I was not justifying that what Hazel did to Desmond was right, either.


    Hazel had just done that in desperation to be with her twins, that was for certain.


    I was expecting that Desmond would argue with me but he backed down and agreed to my suggestion. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    That was quick, I thought.


    Harvey thanked me after that. I could tell how he was worried for his sister. I could see how much he loved her even though Hazel sounded like she was bing a lunatic.


    Desmond and I were the ones who were left alone here in the dining hall after Harvey decided to leave.


    ¡°I want to discuss how long I am going to stay here, Desmond.¡± It had been four days since I was here. I was even settled in the north hall just like two years ago.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with living here?¡± Desmond asked. His gaze was focusing on me which made my heart skip a beat again. He looked like he was panicking. ¡°Did I¡­ Did I displease you or did my pack members displease you?¡±


    I did not know why he looked frightened of the idea that I would be mad every single time he knew that I was displeased.


    ¡°I-I will make it right! J-Just tell me!¡± Desmond looked like he wanted to kneel before me. He looked like he wanted to do anything for me so I wouldn¡¯t get mad or be displeased anymore.


    Gulping, I took a sigh. ¡°Neither, Desmond,¡± I said softly. Somehow, he looked adorable. ¡°I am not your pack member so I shall go back to the vi house with Saoirse. Sander can stay here and we can work on-¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me again!¡±


    My stomach somersaulted when Desmond knelt before me and hugged my waist, pleading. I was shocked at his action, especially his eyes that expressed that he looked frightened right now and he was on the verge of crying.


    ¡°Desmond¡­ W-What are you doing?¡± I asked, didn¡¯t know what to do as I felt jolts of sensations crawling under my skin since his touch was prating my waist.


    He started shedding tears. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again for the third time¡­ I beg you¡­ I still love you, Seraphina¡­ I still do¡­ I almost died when you left me for the second time. Please don¡¯t do it again. I am going to do anything not to displease you again¡­ Anything¡­¡± He bit his lower lip, begging you. He even took my hand and brought it to my lips which sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t leave me again¡­¡±


    My wolf was also shocked when Desmond wailed in tears. He buried his face in my stomach. The way he cried¡­ It felt like he had been carrying so much burden on his te.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The vulnerable Desmond was here¡­ He was showing me his vulnerable side because he still trusted me.


    ¡°I will do anything. Please don¡¯t leave me¡­ I don¡¯t want you to leave me again for the third time, Seraphina.¡± My wolf and I felt heartbroken seeing how devastated Desmond was. He looked miserable.


    All I thought was he was fine during those years but it looked like¡­ The part where I always left along with our pups was traumatizing him.


    ¡°Desmond, I will be at the vi house and-¡±


    He vigorously shook his head. ¡°Then Luna Queen Rachelle will show herself again? And she will say I did something again to make you leave? I am still earning your trust before¡­¡± He cried and held both of my hands. ¡°I changed, Seraphina. I am no longer the Desmond you knew who was not being considerate with you. I change for the better.¡± That surprised me when Mother said the same thing that Desmond changed for the better. ¡°What else do you want me to change for you to stay here? I do not want you to leave¡­ I am going to lose my sanity if you leave again¡­¡±


    I looked at him intently as I felt my eyes getting misty for some reason. I held his face which made him flinch.


    ¡°You have suffered a lot in my mother¡¯s hands. Right?¡± Desmond flinched at my question.


    Rachelle said that Mother punished Desmond. She said that it was a way that would certainly hunt him. I should ask Mother what She had done to him and what She showed to him.


    That was why the look of fear in Desmond¡¯s eyes was palpable. When I found out about this and saw the result of it-how Desmond behaved right now, Mother¡¯s punishment worked.


    I felt bad for Desmond. No matter what happened he was still my mate after all.


    ¡°You are not going to leave me again, right?¡± I did not answer his question. I believed he was refusing to discuss what happened during those two years I was not here. ¡°Please? I promise that I will not displease you again¡­ I promise to myself that once you have arrived here, I am not going to do anything that is against your will.¡±


    His devastated look made me want to hug him. Looking at him that he was acting like this, Desmond was not the same Desmond I knew.


    He had changed¡­


    Desmond panicked when he did not receive an answer from me. ¡°D-Did I make you ufortable with my words? I¡­ I¡­¡± His breath was shaking. ¡°I am sorry. I should have not said¡­ that¡­ P-Please don¡¯t be mad at me!¡± he pleaded.


    Desmond looked like he would really do anything so I wouldn¡¯t get mad at him.


    What must I do about this bizarre atmosphere? How must I tell Desmond that I was not going to leave him again? And I was here to work things with him for the sake of our pups.


    With his emotions blinding him, it was hard to negotiate right now. But we should see if I could say things properly and make him listen.


    Having his face near me made my heart go wild. I lifted my hand and gently wiped the tears that stained his cheeks. ¡°I am not going to leave you again, cinnamon.¡± I drew his face closer. My wolf was jumping in joy when I called him back on my endearment to him.


    Desmond inhaled sharply, having his eyes widened. He looked more adorable knowing that I caught him off guard.


    ¡°You must have been traumatized from my mother¡¯s punishment, that is why you are behaving like this.¡± His eyes formed tears as he looked away, nodding. ¡°I am actually returning here to try to work things with you again. You know¡­ Work on the mate bond we have.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t just let my mother cut our mate bond. I still wanted Desmond to be my mate. I studied how to heal from my past but it did not mean that I was forgetting how I was once in love with him.


    He was still my cinnamon.


    ¡°Did you¡­ really mean that?¡± His voice croaked. I could tell that he had doubts. ¡°You are not going to make me fall hard for you then you are going to leave me again?¡±


    Ah¡­ My poor cinnamon¡­


    I ced my forehead on him, closing my eyes while I was caressing his cheek. ¡°I am not going to leave you again. What I am saying earlier is that I am not your pack member so I suggest that I shall stay in-¡±


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Desmond panicked and hugged me. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want you to leave me¡­¡± He shook his head. His fear did not wash away as his body shook.


    ¡°I am not going to leave, Desmond. I will be staying¡­¡± I felt his hug tighten. It was obvious that he did not like the idea that I had to separate myself from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, please¡­¡± He distanced his face so he could look at me. His eyes were getting misty right now. I hate seeing him being like this. ¡°Please stay¡­ I don¡¯t want you to leave again, Seraphina¡­¡±


    He kept repeating his words. It seemed like he had already lost his mind. The fear in his eyes did not falter. It felt like he couldn¡¯t keep his sanity right now because of the fear that I was going to leave again.


    What had I done to this man? Was leaving him for the second time around the right thing to do after all?


    I snapped him back by grabbing his face, almost pping him. ¡°I will stay, Desmond. I will stay.¡± I was only suggesting that I was going to stay in the vi house but I did not really wish to leave. I wanted to be with Desmond and wanted to start anew with him.


    His face brightened up. ¡°Really?¡± His voice croaked. I nodded which made him smile and cry. ¡°Thank the Moon Goddess!¡±


    It took me a long moment before Desmond calmed down. I told him that he should take his rest, which he agreed to. We decided to part ways when we reached upstairs while he remained silent. I watched him going to the east hall before I went to the north hall.


    As soon as I arrived there, I saw Mother¡¯s spirit form sitting on my bed. Her silver hair was floating in the air while She locked her gaze on me.


    ¡°You wish to see me, Sicilia?¡±

 Chapter 95: Hazel’s Hostility

    ¡°What punishment did you bestow to Desmond, Mother? Why did he act like that?¡± I said as I sat beside Her and hugged my mother.


    Mother caressed my hair. ¡°He has a fear of abandonment, dear. I just made it worse and bestowed on him some nightmares.¡±


    ¡°He has what? Fear of abandonment?¡± Then it hit me. If Mother meant that abandonment, was this the time that Desmond developed this when I left after finding out that he had an agreement with Hazel?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mother answered the question I had in my mind. ¡°Ever since that he forced you to return to his pack, Desmond is already paranoid and wants you to keep at bay. He does not want you to leave again. I know you have seen his desperation to fix your mate bond.¡±


    ¡°But the thing he did is to control me through that process until I felt suffocated with his actions.¡± It almost resulted in Desmond wanting me to separate from Sander and I almost lost Saoirse when I had her in my belly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Mother nodded. ¡°Remember when you tried to make some tea for Desmond but sometimes refused to drink them?¡±


    I creased my forehead, confused why that was brought up here. ¡°Hmm¡­ I am pretty bewildered that he acted that way in the past, Mother. Do you know the reason?¡±


    ¡°Because he was traumatized, Sicilia.¡± My eyes widened when she said that. ¡°The moment you absconded from his pack, didn¡¯t you put something on his drink? Desmond believed that you were nning to do it again which was why he was hesitant to drink your tea back then. What you left from him was making him traumatized by your actions which is why he was hesitant to trust you again because of what you did in the past,¡± Mother exined.


    That really rendered me speechless.


    Now I know why Desmond had been acting like that. It was my fault after all if he couldn¡¯t trust whatever I was doing back then which led him to take some countermeasures to keep me here.


    And Mother made it worse by punishing him with that. That was why Desmond had been acting bizarrely tonight.


    ¡°He will be fine soon, right?¡± I asked, worried. I told Her that Desmond was almost poisoned. Mother said that She intentionally omitted that part so that information woulde from Desmond himself.


    She nodded. ¡°As long as you are going to work things with him and not going to leave without saying anything to him. You two will be good.¡± Mother looked at my neck. ¡°You forgot to wear your ne, Sicilia.¡±


    I touched my neckline and felt that the ne was not there. ¡°My apologies, Mother. I have been preupied. I forgot to wear it.¡± Mother always looked worried that I should always wear my ne. ¡°Is there something wrong as to why I must always wear it?¡±


    I remember my sisters were not wearing their nes much as they already developed how tomunicate with Mother. I have already developed mine a long time ago but Mother kept saying to me before I left the celestial realm that I must wear my gxy moon ne.


    ¡°You should always wear it, dear.¡± Mother decided to stand up. ¡°Now, take a rest.¡± With that, she was gone out of my sight.


    That made me feel bewildered by the way Mother was acting. She was obviously avoiding answering my question. I felt nervous all of a sudden.


    Was there something going to happen to me in the next few days? Or was I overthinking?


    The next morning, I was surprised when Desmond was early and greeted me when I went downstairs.


    ¡°I picked this for you¡­¡± He bestowed me with the yellow orchid flower. I smiled and nodded. ¡°If it is possible, can I court you again, Seraphina?¡± My eyes widened at what he asked. ¡°I want to show that I really change. I want to be with you again. I want to start anew with you and with our pups.¡± He sighed nervously. ¡°You said that you also want to work on our mate bond. Perhaps, courting you shall be the start?¡±


    There was hesitation and hope in his tone. He looked like a teenage boy who looked so shy right now after confessing to a girl who was the same age as him as well.


    I couldn¡¯t help tucking a few strands of my hair behind my ear before I nodded. ¡°Of course¡­¡± I did not know why I felt shy as well.


    Perhaps, this was the very first time that Desmond had done this. Before he was arrogant and would do his things on his own just to please me. When I found out that he was my mate before, he was not like this.


    Yes, he could be gentle but he was not that shy to show how he was earning my trust before.


    It was different from now.


    We had an interesting morning meal along with our pups and with the twins. Hezekiah and Harolyn were starting to get fond of me just as I was to them.


    Until now, I still couldn¡¯t believe that they called me Mama as if they were treating me as their mother.


    ¡°Are you certain that you are going to see her?¡± Desmond asked, worried as he escorted me to go to Harvey¡¯s mansion. Saoirse was in his arms, enjoying herself with her father.


    I nodded. ¡°If you are still worried, you can just watch us from a distance. Just in case she wreaks havoc between us.¡± I wanted to make assurance to Desmond that I would be fine but it seemed like he was doubting Hazel.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As we arrived there, Harvey guided me to their garden where I had to wait. Desmond kept his distance, staying in the hammock along with our daughter.


    While enjoying the cup of tea, I raised my nce when Hazel arrived with a frown sitting on her face. ¡°Well, well¡­ Look who¡¯s back after running away for the second time.¡± Hazel scoffed as she sat across from me.


    I did not pay heed to how she was ridiculing me. There was no need for me to bestow her a reason why I had to do that. It was none of her business.


    Hazel nced at Desmond whose eyes were piercing on us. Or more likely his eyes were piercing at Hazel, ring at her with his deadly stare. It was as if he was telling Hazel that if she would do something to displease him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw her to jail or worse, he would banish her for good.


    I must keep that from happening. Who knows¡­ Hazel might do something drastic again that might endanger Desmond¡¯s life again. It was a good thing that Desmond had a high tolerance for poison since he had worked on consuming poison ever since he was a little as part of being the heir of the House of Verlice.


    It was the reason why I was against Sander being the next heir because I had the feeling that Desmond would do the same practice as allowing Sander to consume some poison so he could grow some tolerance for it.


    So far, when I asked Mother if Desmond did it to our son, I was relieved that my son did not experience it.


    ¡°I am here to convince Desmond that you can see your twins.¡± I grabbed Hazel¡¯s attention upon the mention of her twins. She became attentive as she squinted her eyes at me.


    ¡°Convince? Or are you trying to steal my twins away from me? I even heard that you are trying to get close with them.¡± She growled. It was a soft growl yet Desmond stood up in alert. I summoned my hand, not allowing him to take a step.


    I remained calm. ¡°They are Sander¡¯s siblings, after all, Hazel. Of course, I would like to get along with them despite what you two did in the past.¡± There was no bitterness lingering in my tone. I really moved on from that past.


    I already forgave and forgot.


    Hazel looked at me in disbelief. ¡°If I ever find out that you are sabotaging them, I swear, I am not going to hesitate to kill you, Lady Seraphina.¡± Although she retained her beauty and her body, her mindset still did not change. She still sounded so wicked after all these years.


    ¡°Rest assured. I am not going to ever do that.¡± But I could feel my blood boiling remembering that she almost poisoned my cinnamon. ¡°I am hoping that you will drop your guard. I am also a mother and I know that you badly want to spend more of your time with your pups, Lady Hazel. I am here to help you.¡±


    If from the past, I used to call her by her name. Right now, I must pay my respect.


    Hazel settled her gaze to the cup of tea that was served to her. ¡°Convince him? Are you even certain about that?¡±


    ¡°I am his mate, Hazel. I can be able to convince Desmond. You just need to show me that you are not going to harm him or the twins.¡± Why was she so hard-headed? It was hard to negotiate with her? Was it because she was threatened by my presence just like in the past?


    ¡°You sound like you two are getting back together.¡± The bitterness was all over her tone.


    ¡°We are still working on that.¡± I watched her reaction. There was displeasure written on her face. I could tell that she could not even coax Desmond no matter what she was doing.


    ¡°Hypocrite¡­ He hurt you yet you still want to go back to him?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you still dream of being the next Luna of the Rising Diamond pack, Hazel?¡±


    ¡°If I am, what are you going to do about it?¡± She smirked. ¡°Who knows¡­¡± She shrugged, pausing. ¡°I might do the same thing as what happened in the past. Alpha Desmond mightmit infidelity with me again.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I secretly gnashed my teeth but I remainedposed. She was just provoking you, Seraphina. Don¡¯t fall for her trap. I chanted those words in my head. ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± I said in my most confident tone.


    Her smirk grew wider. ¡°How can you be so certain?¡± She nced at Desmond and returned her gaze back to me. ¡°He has done it once. He can still do it again.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I slightly tilted my head. ¡°I am certain that he would not do that. If only you see him begging at me when I tried to tell him that I should stay in his vi house¡­¡± Her smirk slowly disappeared. ¡°How Desmond hugged me so tightst night. It is a sign that he will not do it again. What happened between you two was just a mistake. He never wanted you after all.¡± I decided to stand up. ¡°If he ever wants you, you should have been living in his manor and made you the next Luna. But he did not, right?¡± I asked in my oh-so-sweet tone.


    I rendered her speechless. However, it was visible how Hazel looked annoyed at what I said. She was not liking what she just had heard. It was obvious since I saw the pure jealousy and hatred written in her eyes.


    ¡°I am going to kill you¡­¡± Those were the words Ist heard from her before I decided to call Desmond.


    ¡°How did it go? What shall be your assessment?¡± Desmond asked and red at Hazel who looked nervous right now.


    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± Hazel said as she curtsied before him. ¡°Please let me see my twins¡­¡±


    Desmond ignored her and nced at me. I smiled at him. ¡°What I can only say is¡­¡± I paused, making sure that Hazel was nervous right now based on how I was hearing of her heart raced rapidly. ¡°She has changed. You can let her see the twins, cinnamon.¡±


    What I said made Hazel¡¯s eyes widen in shock.

 Chapter 96: Hard to Get

    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Hezekiah¡­ Harolyn¡­¡±


    Desmond and I watched their reunion as Hazel hugged her twins and rained them with kisses. Desmond intently watched them with his earnest expression. He was really watching them with wariness.


    ¡°What?¡± Desmond asked, surprised. His heart was racing so fast right now that he caught me looking at him.


    I inhaled slowly, having his amber eyes piercing me. ¡°Um¡­ I am d that you bestow Hazel a chance to be with her twins.¡± Even though Hazel threatened to kill me. She was just blinded by jealousy. I was certain that she would not do anything that would displease Desmond.


    I hope so.


    Desmond heaved out a sigh before he returned his nce to Hazel and the twins. ¡°Actually, I am still hesitant to let Hazel see our twins. I still have no assurance that she really changed.¡± He lowered his eyes to the ground. ¡°But if you say that she really changed then I will believe you, Seraphina.¡±


    His tone was soft and gentle. It was still unusual for me that Desmond was being like this. I needed to get used to this kind of attitude from him again. He was capable of being like this but two years ago was not the same.


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that you trust me, Desmond.¡± Ah¡­ I really hope I made the right decision.


    We were enveloped with silence. Neither of us was talking after a moment. But it certainly made us want to do something.


    Desmond opened his mouth and was about to say something when Hezekiah and Harolyn called him. ¡°Papa, let¡¯s have a pic with Mother. It has been a long time. Please¡­¡± Harolyn pleaded.


    ¡°Pic?¡± He parroted. The twins nodded. He panicked and looked at me.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I urged him. I could tell that he was about to say no.


    ¡°But Seraphina¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pic. It wouldn¡¯t harm me. You are not going to repeat the same mistake, right?¡± Desmond nodded. ¡°Then, it¡¯s good.¡± Even though it was quite painful that he had to go with them for a pic, I had to understand that the twins also wanted to be with their mother and father.


    There was hesitation in his eyes. He did not like the idea that I was easily agreeing. He knew that I was a jealous woman. But I was not like that anymore. It wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly to trust Desmond again.


    I looked down when Hezekiah gently tugged my skirt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mama. Papa loves you.¡±


    ¡°Ezek is right, Mama,¡± Harolyn said. ¡°We¡¯d rather want you to be with Papa instead of Mother.¡±


    My eyes widened when they called Mama again. Even Desmond was surprised and had a bewildered expression written on his face. And besides, Harolyn said they both want me to be with Desmond.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I did not know what to say.


    ¡°We will bring back Papa before supper. Pretty please, Mama.¡± Hezekiah pleaded.


    ¡°We will behave, Mama.¡± Harolyn pleaded as well.


    ¡°O-Of course.¡± I looked at Desmond who was shaking his head. ¡°I shall see youter then.¡± He wanted toin but the twins tugged his hands.


    I looked at Hazel who was ring at me. It was certain that she heard her twins calling me Mama which was not supposed to happen. She might think that I forced them to call me that.


    ¡°I am sulking that you did not look for me.¡±


    I gasped upon hearing Niscia¡¯s voice behind me. I turned around and squealed upon seeing her. ¡°Niscia!¡± I immediately hugged her so tight.


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­ Careful. I am bringing someone,¡± Niscia said with a chuckle as she hugged me back.


    ¡°Carrying¡­?¡± I quickly separated from her and saw that she was with a baby boy who I thought was near the age of Saoirse behind her. I slightly tilted my head seeing that the boy somehow looked like her and¡­ ¡°Hold on¡­ Is this your pup? Why does it have your facial features and¡­ Russell¡¯s features?¡± Then it hit me when Niscia. ¡°You did not tell me he is your mate!¡± I eximed happily.


    Niscia chuckled and nodded. ¡°I am still in denial that the captain of the elite warriors of Alpha Desmond is really my mate. And now, look¡­ We have our pup and have been happily married for two years.¡±


    ¡°I am so happy for you!¡± I couldn¡¯t help hugging her one more time. ¡°How old is he? And what is his name?¡± I asked after a moment.


    Niscia lifted her son and made his hand wave at me. ¡°His name is Lefwyne. He is turning one year old soon.¡± She softened upon looking at Lefwyne. ¡°Say hi to Luna Seraphina, Leafy.¡±


    I scoffed and almost pinched her. ¡°I am not Luna here.¡±


    ¡°You will be soon.¡± Niscia wriggled her eyebrows. ¡°I could see that you are going along with Alpha Desmond. And don¡¯t tell me that you two are going to be friends because that is not what you told me before you left. You said that you are going to return and make sure that you will be with Alpha again.¡± Her tone sounded teasing.


    I just shook my head, smiling. ¡°Have you met Sander and Saoirse?¡± I asked, diverting the topic.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she smiled. ¡°Young Mistress Saoirse grows up so well.¡±


    ¡°Enough with that honorifics.¡± I hushed her. ¡°Saoirse will do.¡± I rolled my eyes. Then my eyes darted at Lefwyne. ¡°Where¡¯s Russell?¡± I tried to y with his frail, little hands as he giggled at me.


    ¡°Guarding Alpha from afar as always.¡± Niscia shrugged. ¡°You know, being part of the elite.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She nudged me. ¡°If Lady Hazel dares to make a move to Alpha Desmond, Russell will notify me. Then I will report it to you promptly, Seraphina. I don¡¯t trust Beta Harvey¡¯s sister after all. My son does not even like her.¡± She huffed, rolling her eyes.


    I only smiled as an answer. ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea to kill the time if you are not busy anymore with your Gamma duties.¡±


    I finally found out a long time ago how he became one of the pack members here. Niscia was once a rogue and earned the position of the Gamma here in the Rising Diamond pack. It was the same goes with Elron. Desmond picked certain rogues to be his pack members but before they could be officially weed, they earned Desmond¡¯s trust first which they achieved after working hard.


    One of Niscia¡¯s missions to show her loyalty to Desmond was befriending me after Desmond found me after a year I was apart from him when I absconded from his pack for the very first time.


    Niscia told me this after she and I decided to reconcile our friendship when I almost had a miscarriage with Saoirse two years ago.


    ¡°I would absolutely ept your invitation,¡± Niscia beamed.


    When we arrived at the manor, Sander was not around. He was in the library to continue his sessorship training as Desmond promised him that he would be still the heir apparent of the House of Verlice. This time the training leveled up since Sander missed the two years.


    As for Saoirse, she was with her nannies and I managed to bring her into the drawing room so she could y with Lefwyne. We were watching our pups while we were having some tea.


    ¡°Do you think we should watch Alpha Desmond, Seraphina?¡± Niscia asked after weughed and enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know, especially Lady Hazel.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mother would certainly watch Desmond over for me. She would not let Desmond fall for another scheme that would disrupt our rtionship. I wanted to say that to Niscia but there was no reason for me to say those things as she wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway. ¡°Russell is there to watch over your Alpha, right? Just as you told me.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ You are right.¡± Niscia had no choice but to nod before she checked the time on the wall clock. ¡°Perhaps, I have to return now. Leafy must be hungry now.¡± We both stood up and hugged each other. ¡°It is nice to have a conversation with you again, Seraphina. I really missed you.¡±


    ¡°I really missed you, too, Niscia. Let¡¯s chat some other time.¡± I escorted her outside while I was having Saoirse in my arms. At the same time, I spotted Desmond who was lifting the twins as they fell asleep in his arms.


    Niscia greeted him while Desmond greeted her back. He even greeted Niscia¡¯s son before Desmond approached me.


    ¡°Exhausted?¡± I asked, talking about the twins.


    Desmond nodded. ¡°Indeed. I see you have a great time with Niscia.¡± His eyes darted at Saoirse. ¡°Papa y-y?¡± he asked our daughter.


    ¡°No, no. Papa is tired.¡± I halted Saoirse when she nodded at Desmond¡¯s question. ¡°You can y with her tomorrow, Desmond,¡± I said and held my breath when he drew closer to us and nted a soft kiss on our daughter¡¯s forehead before he turned to me and kissed my forehead as well.


    I was surprised at his actions and he smiled. ¡°Tomorrow then,¡± he said to Saoirse. ¡°I will make it up to you, munchkin.¡± His expression softened.


    ¡°Bye-bye, da-da.¡± Saoirse waved her hand when Desmond entered the manor. She turned at me. ¡°Da-da kiss?¡± She pointed at my forehead.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Papa kissed my forehead, too.¡± I gently tapped her nose. ¡°Shall we see Brother Sander?¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Sandy!¡± She raised her hands. Saoirse liked to call Sander Sandy. I was certain that when she grew up, she would not forget calling her older brother with that nickname she created just for him.


    Later that night, while we were having our supper, Desmond joined us even though he was full already. He asked about Sander¡¯s progress after Sander asked where Harolyn and Hezekiah were.


    ¡°That is good to know, son. Good job!¡± Desmond praised as he disheveled Sander¡¯s blonde wavy hair.


    ¡°Thank you, Papa!¡± Sander beamed at his father¡¯s praise. ¡°I had a great time even though the training is getting stricter every single day.¡±


    I watched how they became so adorable as father and son. I thought before that Sander had a grudge against his father but it turned out that I was wrong. Mother said that Sander did something mischievous toward Desmond but She couldn¡¯t tell me since those events only happened between Desmond and Sander.


    I wondered what really happened between them back then. I always wondered that.


    Desmond and I spent our time on the patio having some tea. When I prepared it for him, there was hesitation in his eyes again.


    ¡°I did not put anything in it,¡± I said and tried to drink from his cup to show him that I never added anything to his tea. ¡°I understand if you do not want me to make some tea for you. You are wary that I might do the same thing again back then. I traumatized you.¡±


    Desmond gasped, shaking his head vigorously. ¡°N-No.¡± I arched my eyebrow. ¡°I-I mean yes. Yes, you did but it was my fault in the first ce, Seraphina.¡± He smiled sadly. ¡°It was my fault¡­¡± He held my hand. ¡°I am sincerely sorry for hurting you back then.¡± He gulped. My heart because he started opening up about the past. ¡°I should have consulted you that I am nning to make Hazel a surrogate mother to our pup before. It was a wrong move because I saw at that time that you are desperate to have us a pup¡­¡± His eyes started to shed tears. ¡°I have hurt you so bad you chose to run away from our pack.¡± Desmond stood up and knelt before me. ¡°Seraphina, I deeply regretted what I did and got Hazel pregnant. But please don¡¯t be angry with the twins. They had done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°I am never mad at the twins, Desmond.¡± I caressed his face. ¡°The issue was with you and Hazel. Yes, you have hurt me so bad. I sometimes wished that you were dead.¡± He lowered his head as he nodded, understanding my statement.


    ¡°I know how you hated me back then. You always expressed it. I even chose to be a selfish one to keep you here and did not even consider your feelings.¡± His voice croaked. ¡°I regretted all the actions I did to you, Seraphina. Instead of showing how sorry I was before, I ended up hurting you more with my actions¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help his tears fall from his eyes. ¡°I was such an asshole to you. I really deserved to be punished by your mother¡­ I even broke our wedding promise that I would make you happy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help shedding tears as well. Indeed. Desmond broke his promise that he would make me happy.


    Sniffing, I held his face. ¡°Yes, you broke it. It was very painful that youmitted infidelity twice to me. I cannot find myself to forgive you, after all, Desmond.¡±


    ¡°You said that you will never forgive me and would never love me anymore because I had done it twice. I am sorry, Seraphina. Please forgive me. I have changed. I am only devoted to you. I never looked to any woman but you only.¡±


    ¡°I know, Desmond.¡± So do I. I wanted to say that but I should remain neutral for now and make him believe that I was not forgiving him yet.


    He needed to earn my trust again. He needed to work for it. So, I would not bestow him easy forgiveness by saying it. He must show that he was really sincere.


    ¡°I will show you how sincere I am, Seraphina. Throughout this courtship, I will show you that even if we get remarried in the near future.¡±


    I bit my lower lip as I couldn¡¯t hide that he was really anticipating that I would marry him again. Well, yes, I do. But for now, I was not thinking about that. I wanted him to work on the things to earn me again.


    ¡°Confident, aren¡¯t we?¡± I chuckled, caressing his wet cheek. ¡°Well, I am not easy to get, you know. I am a hard-headed one, Desmond.¡±


    He kissed my wrist and looked at me dreamily, not minding if his handsome face was covered with his tears. ¡°Yes¡­ I am willing to wait so I can earn you again, seraphim. I will show you that I am willing to work things with you again and be with you until death do us part.¡±

 Chapter 97: Love Prevails

    To start anew with courtship, Desmond took a day off from his Alpha duties and decided to take me to the town. We dated and went to eat some delicious meals in a restaurant.


    ¡°I could have wished we brought our pups and the twins,¡± I said as I suddenly missed them already.


    Desmond nodded. ¡°But this time, it should be only the two of us, Seraphina. I really want you all for myself for this day.¡±


    I tried my best not to exert a smile since it made me feel ticklish from what Desmond said, especially since he brought my hand to his lips and kissed the back of it. My wolf and I felt ticklish after that.


    ¡°Thank you for giving birth to our pups, seraphim. It must have been hard for you to leave because of how jerk I was before.¡± He heaved a sigh. I could see how regretted all of the actions he had done in the past.


    It was clear that he would want to ask for my forgiveness. He never pressured me that I should forgive him now. He was being patient and more considerate to me now.


    ¡°You will not be like that anymore, right?¡±


    Desmond nodded. ¡°I learned my lesson very well. And I do not want to lose you again. Being apart from you for the second time around had almost made me insane.¡± He looked into my eyes. ¡°Seraphina, I am sorry if I acted like that on that night. I really thought that you were going to leave me for the third time. Iter realized that you are trying to mean to stay in our vi house.¡±


    ¡°Because I am not your pack member. I really did not want to make your pack members be wary of me, Desmond.¡± I caressed his cheek.


    ¡°D-Do you still wish to leave and live there with Saoirse?¡± He looked concerned.


    ¡°Well, do you wish me to?¡± I asked as I traced the shape of his jaw, looking at him lovingly.


    I really adored this man. He was not the Desmond I knew two years ago. I hope he would never change anymore. He was not like this when we married. Desmond only had done that since he was scared that I would run away from him.


    ¡°If you are asking for my opinion, I really do not wish you to leave.¡± There was a fear expressed in his eyes before he looked away. ¡°But if you really wish to stay there, who am I to even stop you? I only wish for your happiness and peace of mind, Seraphina. If that shall make you happy, then I am not going to stop you.¡±


    It was obvious that he did not like me going there to the vi house. Seeing how he behaved that night was enough for me to stay in his pack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not nning to leave you. In fact, I am nning to be your pack member. Only if it is alright with you¡­¡± I bit my lower lip.


    I had been contemting this for a very long time. I had been nning to be his pack member actually as soon as I thought of working things with him.


    Desmond¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind! I would love to have you in our pack.¡± He couldn¡¯t contain his happiness. ¡°I shall prepare for the wee ceremonyter along with Saoirse. As for Sander, he does need to since he already performed the wee ceremony back then.¡±


    He did not stop talking after that. Desmond looked excited about having me as his pack member. As long as he would not do something that should be against my will, I would be willing to cooperate with him.


    ¡°Then we will n for our pups¡¯ birthdays. For those two years, I did not manage to celebrate their birthdays and even you.¡± My heart skipped a beat from what he said. Desmond never really forgot to include me in his ns. My wolf was squirming right now since Desmond never faltered in heeding his attention to me. ¡°I also include in my ns the twins¡¯ birthdays. I already prepared them in advance.¡± He sighed dreamily as he looked up at the sky. ¡°I am d that I would be with all of you. It is lonely that you are not here with me for those two years.¡± I was surprised when he ced his head on my shoulder. ¡°I really missed being with you, Seraphina. I really do.¡±


    I purred at his words. I couldn¡¯t halt my heart from beating so fast. With my sensitive ears, I could hear the fast beating of his heart. It felt like we had the same rhythm and our hearts knew that they were only beating and coexisting with each other. The same goes for our wolves who were creating a harmonious rtionship.


    ¡°Me, too, Desmond. I really missed you. It also feels lonely when you were not by my side.¡± I couldn¡¯t halt myself from expressing myself to him. I wanted him to know what I was feeling for him so that he would not feel clueless.


    I did not want him to think that I was still holding a grudge against him. I already forgave him but I did not have the heart to tell him that.


    Desmond and I decided to take a stroll at the seaside, enjoying each other¡¯spany. I went to the seashore, feeling the cool water of the sea. I turned around and was about to call Desmond but then I saw him looking at me intently.


    ¡°What? Is there something wrong with my face?¡± I asked, approaching him.


    He raised his hand and tucked a few strands of my hair behind my ear. ¡°I feel like I am still dreaming of having you in front of me. I have been silently wishing that I could look at you and see your genuine smile again.¡± Desmond got teary-eyed. ¡°How I long for this day that I will stand by your side again, Seraphina¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help shedding tears at his words. Desmond shed tears as well.


    ¡°I hope in time you will forgive me with all of your heart.¡± He kissed my forehead and gently wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand seeing you before that you looked at me with so much hatred. It is painful to look back. Before you arrived here, I wondered if you still hate me even though Sander assured me that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. But as soon as I saw you, my world stopped again.¡± He looked at me lovingly. ¡°I told myself that I am willing to go on my knees just for you. I will bow down before you as you are my queen I will always cherish, seraphim.¡±


    With that, Desmond knelt before me and did what he said.


    He held my hand and brought it to his lips. ¡°I cannot propose to you yet as I am still courting you. I want to earn your trust and I will show you that I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake back then. You are still my seraphim. You will always be the angel of my life. You are the woman I will always love no matter if you are a spirit goddess or not. You are still my Seraphina.¡±


    At that moment, tears gushed more from my eyes. They were tears of joy. Hearing this from Desmond made my heart overwhelmed.


    ¡°How I long to hear those words again, Desmond¡­¡± My voice croaked. My vision was blurred with my tears blocking it. I held his face. ¡°You are still my cinnamon no matter what happens. You are still the spice of my life.¡± I felt his shoulders shaking as he stood up and hugged me. ¡°I still love you, Desmond Verlice. I really do. Yes, you have hurt me but I know that you are not going to repeat the same mistake. You are not stupid enough to lose me again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I learned my lesson. It was hard not being with you. I love you so much, Seraphina. I am happy to hear that you still love me despite all the things I did.¡± He cupped my face. ¡°I promise that I will be with you through ups and downs just like I promised in our wedding.¡±


    With that, I couldn¡¯t help descending my lips into his lips.


    The kiss was so sweet, passionate, and full of love. Our wolves were getting in sync as our hearts mingled in one ce.


    Desmond¡¯s kiss was full of promises. We both gave our world to the kiss we were sharing. I had missed having his lips on mine.


    My cinnamon¡­ How could you make my heart beat like this?


    We slowly separated and looked at each other, cherishing one another. Then we both smiled at each other andughed together.


    To call it a day, we went to this fancy tavern and ate a lot of food. Then we had a great time watching the sunset while having some tea.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should have brought the kids,¡± Desmond said as he was sping his hand on mine.


    Chuckling, I leaned my head on his shoulder. ¡°I missed them. Should we head back now? I am quite worried about Saoirse. She might be crying all day that she hasn¡¯t seen one of us.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    As we stormed out of the tavern, I gasped as I happened to meet Nicus who was about to enter the tavern. We met in the doorway causing his eyes to widen in surprise.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°Nicus!¡± I eximed happily. ¡°Long time no see!¡± I immediately hugged him.


    Thest time I saw him back then was two years ago. I couldn¡¯t believe that I would coincidentally see him again.


    Nicus tapped my back. ¡°How are you doing?¡± he asked, smiling.


    ¡°I am with my suitor.¡± I took Desmond¡¯s hand and urged him to take a step forward. Desmond was shocked at my words before he looked at Nicus.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Desmond just nodded his head.


    Nicus offered his hand. ¡°I see. Finally, you are pursuing her again. Please to meet you again, Marquis Verlice.¡±


    Desmond epted his hand. ¡°The pleasure is all mine. And yes. Since Seraphina is mine after all.¡± I nudged him when I could see the jealousy lingering on his face again. ¡°But of course, a pleasure to meet you as well, Romero.¡±


    Nicus nodded. ¡°Please love Seraphina this time. I really cherished her as my first love.¡± His expression softened as he looked at me. ¡°Because of you, before I returned back to the royal pce, I happened to meet my mate and now, we are having a vacation here with our daughter.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I gasped. ¡°Really?¡± Nicus nodded. ¡°I am so happy for you, Nicus!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Thank you, Seraphina!¡± Nicus smiled. He turned his head when a little girl was calling him ¡®Papa¡¯ and waving at him. Along with a little girl was probably Nicus¡¯ mate who looked so pretty. They approached us. His daughter raised her hands to get lifted by him. He introduced us before he introduced his family. ¡°This is my mate and my wife, Regina, and our daughter, Trinity.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, His Lordship, Her Ladyship,¡± Regina greeted us.


    ¡°Ah, no. I am not married to Desmond yet so please drop the honorifics. Seraphina will do,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Yet,¡± Desmond said. ¡°She is not married yet but soon.¡± I was surprised at Desmond but then he smiled sheepishly after that.


    Chuckling, I nodded and looked at them. ¡°Indeed. Soon.¡±

 Chapter 98: Luna of the Rising Diamond pack

    ¡°Desmond?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you still need to watch me getting measured?¡± I asked, looking at him in his reflection while he looked so alluring learning at the wall as he had Saoirse in his arms. ¡°Are you finished with your Alpha duties?¡±


    They needed to measure my size because Desmond insisted that I need a new dress to wear to my uing Luna ceremony.


    Yes, Luna ceremony. Desmond and I sealed our mate bond again. We marked each other again to solidify our mate bond. It meant that I would be his pack member at the same time as the Luna of the Rising Diamond pack.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want me here?¡± Desmond frowned, looking like he was sulking.


    I yfully rolled my eyes. ¡°I am thinking that you are not finished with your tasks.¡± As soon as they were finished taking my measurement, I walked straight to him and tiptoed so I could kiss him fully on his lips.


    In my peripheral vision, Desmond covered Saoirse¡¯s eyes before he removed his hand after we finished kissing. He said that our daughter was so young that she must not have witnessed that we were kissing.


    ¡°Ma-ma!¡± Saoirse reached out to me.


    ¡°How¡¯s your day, sweetheart?¡± I kissed her forehead. ¡°Did you enjoy being with your Papa?¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Da-da y-y Sandy, Heze, Lyn.¡± I smiled as she meant that Desmond yed with her brothers and sister.


    ¡°I see. Did you have fun?¡± Saoirse nodded before she grabbed the feeding bottle bestowed by her father. Sooner, she yawned. ¡°My, my¡­ Look who is sleepy already.¡±


    ¡°Let me.¡± Desmond took Saoirse from me and gently tapped her back. Together, we went to her chamber where he carefully ced Saoirse there who was already asleep as we arrived there.


    I had discussed with Desmond that he should meet Mother since She had been looking forward to meeting Desmond already. At first, he was surprised at that time until I opened the portal to the celestial realm.


    ¡°She is not going to punish me, isn¡¯t She?¡± Desmond asked as he gulped looking at the portal that I opened to our chamber.


    Ever since that day we decided to mark each other, I did not stay in the north hall anymore. I was staying in the chamber where we once married and stayed there for five years. Though Desmond and I hadn¡¯t gotten married yet and he had not proposed yet since we both agreed that we should work things first for our family.


    But sometimes, I wanted him to propose as I was eager to marry him for the second time but I must not rush things.


    ¡°She will not. I assure you.¡± I offered my hand to him. ¡°It is time that you shall meet my parents, Desmond Verlice. Take responsibility to see them.¡± I nodded at him, ushering him to ept my hand.


    Desmond looked at me intently before he smiled and epted my hand. ¡°Of course. I am not going back. I will face them.¡± I heard him gulping.


    Entering the portal, we were greeted by the vast field ofvender which was Mother¡¯s favorite ce. From afar was the celestial pce, with a full moon and a crescent moon in the starry night sky.


    I brought Desmond to the orchid garden which Mother made a favorite ce meant for mine.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There, Mother was already waiting.


    Desmond immediately bowed his head before my mother. ¡°M-Moon Goddess, I am here to present myself to you as Sicilia¡¯s mate.¡±


    ¡°I am pleased to meet you, Desmond.¡± There was a slight hostility in her tone which made Desmond lower his head. Then Her head turned at me as She opened Her arms. ¡°Sicilia, my lovely daughter¡­¡±


    I melted and immediately went inside Her arms. ¡°Mother, I have missed you¡­¡± I sighed in contentment that I returned to Her arms again. It felt so peaceful having my mother by my side.


    She kept caressing my hair before She spoke. ¡°I am happy that you two decided to work on things again. Then, there is no need to tell Ragriel and Grizel that they should cut the mate bond and avoid meeting the fate of you two.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Desmond parroted and looked at Mother in disbelief. ¡°Cut our mate bond? Avoid meeting the fate of us?¡±


    I went by his side and exined to him why that was the case. If I still couldn¡¯t find the peace that I had been wanting to aim for by the time I left him again, Mother would dare to do that if She thought that I was still hurting just by thinking about Desmond.


    When Desmond heard my exnation, I thought that he would be mad but instead, he knelt before my mother as I heard his shaky breath.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Moon Goddess Lunaria.¡±


    Lunaria was my mother¡¯s name as the Moon Goddess. People were known as the Moon Goddess when they were praying to Her. But her celestial name was Lunaria. It was the same as me having a deity name like Sicilia.


    ¡°I have hurt your daughter. I was a jerk. I had acted on ord and did not consult Sicilia.¡± Desmond gasped. He must have been confused when he couldn¡¯t utter my name as Seraphina.


    ¡°In here, you cannot utter my mundane name, Desmond,¡± I exined. ¡°I go by the name of Sicilia as that is my deity name.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded his head before he returned his gaze back to my mother. ¡°I have received your punishment. I promise myself that I am not going to hurt her again. Please believe me that I have changed, Moon Goddess. Please this time¡­ Don¡¯t take her away from me. I love her. I love your daughter so bad.¡± Desmond couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. ¡°Please do not fate me to another woman. I only want Sicilia as my mate. She is the only woman I would only love forever.¡± He ced his forehead on the ground. ¡°I beg you, Moon Goddess. Please forgive me for my foolishness. I will never hurt your daughter anymore¡­¡±


    I could feel my heart wrenching in pain. Desmond really regretted what he did in the past. That was why he had been exerting so much effort just so he could prove to me that he was not the same Desmond I knew in the past.


    I waited for Mother to say anything but we were enveloped with silence. I blocked Mother¡¯s view. ¡°Mother, please¡­ You said that Desmond had changed. Are you not forgiving him?¡± I asked, worried that She might punish my cinnamon.


    ¡°Sicilia, allow me to handle this.¡± Desmond took my hand and made me pull away from Mother¡¯s view. ¡°I need to pay for the price of hurting you. If She is going to punish me, then I will dly ept it. But what I am not going to ept is if She is going to part us from each other. I cannot handle that kind of punishment.¡±


    Mother chuckled and forced Desmond to stand up. Then She flew towards him, making Desmond ufortable. ¡°Huh¡­ What are you going to do if I do that, human?¡±


    He looked at Her earnestly. ¡°I will fight you even if it means that is futile. I am not going to ept that you are going to do this to us.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat after that. I felt ticklish somehow. Even my wolf urged me now that I should kiss him but I tamed her because now was not the right time to do that.


    Mother looked amused, stroking Her chin. ¡°Worry not. I am not going to do that. I just need to hearing from your mouth that you are not going to hurt my daughter anymore.¡± She nced at me. Her expression softened as our eyes met. I smiled upon knowing now that She was just testing Desmond. ¡°But remember that this should be yourst chance, Desmond. If for the third time you hurt Sicilia again, I am not going to be merciful. Usually, I only allow a second chance, not a third chance.¡±


    Desmond panicked at what Mother said. ¡°I will not hurt her again! I learned my lesson!¡± I held his hand when he was anxious again. He felt at ease after that. ¡°As I said, I am not going to hurt her again, Moon Goddess. I swear my name to You.¡±


    What Desmond said made Her pleased. ¡°That is good to hear. If ever you break your promise, I will be after your life. No mercy. Do you understand?¡± Mother asked in Her cold tone which was enough to send shivers down our spine.


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Nodding in approval, I was surprised when She hugged us. ¡°Wee to the family then. You may start calling me ¡®Mother¡¯ once you marry my daughter again.¡±


    Desmond¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°I will!¡± He turned at me. ¡°Did you hear that, seraphim? Your mother epted me now as your mate.¡± He hugged me and kissed my lips which shocked me. ¡°I love you so much, seraphim!¡±


    I melted and held his face. ¡°I love you more, cinnamon.¡±


    It all came naturally now that everything was settled. Mother already approved Desmond as my mate and had bestowed our mate bond with another chance. In fact, She had bestowed it for a long time. She just needed to see if Desmond would dare to fight Her in case Mother became an antagonist in our lives and would dare to torment him.


    Weeks passed by, and the Luna ceremony arrived. The servants helped me to get dressed while Harolyn was watching me with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°How do I look, Harolyn?¡± I showed her that I was wearing a golden vintage rococo dress paired with arge golden hat.


    She eyed me up and down, having her jaw dropped. ¡°You look like a goddess, Mama.¡± She sounded thrilled.


    She and Hezekiah had begun to call me Mama ever since I arrived here. They were enthralled calling me that and I did not mind that they had been treating me as their second mother. They cooperated and they were not hard-headed toward me.


    ¡°Thank you, Harolyn. You look like a fairy in your dress.¡± Iplimented her back.


    She giggled and curtsied before me. ¡°Thank you, Mama. I am pleased to hear that.¡±


    I offered my hand to her as soon as I was done wearing my gxy moon ne. ¡°Shall we, sweetheart? I am certain that your brothers and your sister and even your Papa are waiting for us downstairs.¡±


    Harolyn epted my hand. ¡°I am excited to see you bing Luna again, Mama.¡± She purred before her face saddened. ¡°However, Mother was not that happy when she learned about that. She was furious when the news reached her.¡±


    I sighed as I caressed her hair. ¡°Hazel will be alright. Your mother will be fine after that.¡± I was quite worried that she had to witness Hazel having to make such disgraceful behavior in front of her twins.


    Possibly, Hezekiah had seen his mother acting like that for certain.


    ¡°Sometimes, Mother is frightening, Mama. Hezekiah told me that he overheard Mother saying that you took everything from her. Mother is not even Papa¡¯s mate yet Mother is saying that she wants Papa.¡± Her face looked dejected. ¡°What if she hurts you, Mama?¡±


    I halted her from walking and held her shoulders. ¡°Harolyn, fret not. Your mother will not do that. She will not dare to act on something that would displease your Papa. Your Papa is an Alpha, remember? If she even dares to hurt me, she cannot be with you anymore. Hmm?¡±


    Harolyn nodded. I reassured her that everything would be fine.


    We met everyone in the drawing room. Desmond¡¯s jaw dropped upon seeing me.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Now, I did not want you going outside. I just want to ravish-¡± I covered his mouth when he was about to say something unpleasant.


    ¡°Words, Desmond. Words.¡± I erged my eyes, ring at him.


    I looked at Sander, Harolyn, and Hezekiah. They were confused by our behavior.


    ¡°Papa will ravish what?¡± Sander arched his eyebrow. He looked curious.


    I stepped on Desmond¡¯s toe when he groaned and tried to remove my hand that was covering his mouth. He expressed a painful expression as he tried to smile at our children. ¡°N-Nothing. I just want to ravish some dishester after the ceremony. R-Right, seraphim?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Oh! I saw that there is a chocte fountain, brother.¡± Hezekiah jumped in joy.


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s head now!¡±


    I immediately blocked their way by cing my hands on my waist. ¡°No sweets until you are full.¡± I squinted my eyes at them when their shoulders slumped.


    ¡°But Mama¡­¡± Both of them frowned.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. I turned my head at Sander and Hezekiah¡¯s butlers. ¡°Do tell me if these two boys are going to eat sweets after the ceremony. If I happen to hear that, we are not going to have a vacation in the vi house. Do you understand me, Franklin, Jeremy, Albert, Shawn?¡±


    Sander and Hezekiah had two butlers. Franklin and Jeremy were Sander¡¯s butlers while Albert and Shawn were Hezekiah¡¯s butlers.


    ¡°Yes, Luna. Your wish is ourmand,¡± the four said in unison.


    ¡°Aww¡­¡±


    That earned a chuckle from Desmond as he took Saoirse from her nannies. ¡°Mama is so strict about sweets, boys. You don¡¯t want to have some fallen teeth if that happens, right?¡± They nodded. ¡°Harolyn, your older brothers are quite stubborn. Will it be alright if you will be with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Papa.¡± Harolyn beamed. ¡°I will have Edwin and Kyle guard their butlers in case they tolerate them.¡± She was talking about the butlers that were assigned to her. She had this pretty, condescending smile looking at her brothers. It was as if she was not going to let them have their happy time.


    We gathered in front of the manor where all of the pack members of the Rising Diamond pack were now here. Desmond bestowed Saoirse to her nannies before he had me beside him.


    Taking my hand, Desmond whispered to me, ¡°My Luna Marchioness, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I am, Alpha,¡± I whispered back to him, causing him to whimper in delight.


    His eyes shifted and showed the lust he was feeling right now. ¡°I will certainly have you for tonight.¡± His devilish grin smeared on his lips added to his masculinity, making my clit tingle. I yfully rolled my eyes after that. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the ceremony for our Luna,¡± Desmond announced.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± everyone said in unison.


    To begin the Luna ceremony, would be the same as the wee ceremony for a new pack member. It was a blood pact between the Alpha and the new pack member. That was the traditional way.


    However, there was a difference in the Luna ceremony. In the blood pact, our blood that was bound, we had to drink it and emptied the cup.


    ¡°I am d that everyone is here. It was my fault why your former Luna absconded from my pack. I have hurt her¡­¡± Desmond held my hand so tight as he exhaled nervously. I squeezed his hand, silently telling him that I was here now. I received a response from him by squeezing my hand back. ¡°Finally, Seraphina returned here and we both started fixing our mate bond. She and I had made a decision that she will return to her duties as the Luna of the Rising Diamond pack.¡±


    Desmond faced me as soon as Harvey and Oakley stepped forward. Harvey was holding a knife that had been used here for the weing ceremony that was wrapped around with a red cloth. As for Oakley, he was holding a cup that would be usedter.


    Desmond took the knife, opening my palm and looking intently into my eyes. ¡°As you be the Luna of my pack, you must fulfill your duty not only to me but to all our pack members. Be their Mother figure and share with us your Luna knowledge to help my pack members and the pack affairs along with me. As our blood binds as one, you will be a part of me and I will be a part of you.¡±


    I flinched when he sliced my palm and did the same thing on his palm. I shivered as I felt the familiar emotion of bing the mother to all of the members of this pack. Then he infused our hands, sping them together before he bestowed back the knife to Harvey. He smiled at me after taking the cup from Oakley which had our mixed blood in it.


    Desmond was the first one who drank it while I was the one who emptied the cup before I returned it to Oakley.


    After that, we faced our pack members, feeling as if I became one of them, bing their fellow pack member. This time, I was with Desmond representing together that we were now the Alpha and the Luna of the Rising Diamond pack.


    ¡°Wee back, Seraphina Beryl, the Luna of the Rising Diamond pack!¡±


    ¡°Hail to the Alpha! Hail to the Luna!¡±


    ¡°Hail to Luna Seraphina!¡±


    ¡°We missed you, Luna Seraphina!¡±


    The people pped and cheered for the two of us. Desmond and I faced each other again before we drew closer to each other.


    ¡°Please do not abscond from me again, my Luna.¡± He brought my hands to his lips.


    I smiled, purring at his words. ¡°As long as you are not going to do something that would make me abscond again, Alpha Desmond.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I am here now to earn your trust again.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear then.¡±


    Looking at each other with pure love and affection, people cheered more when we exchanged a sweet, passionate kiss. It was so pure and full of love that made my heart pound. I was so honored to have him by his side again.


    Cinnamon¡­ You are really the spice of my life.


    But our kiss was broken when there were a pair of hands tugging us. When we looked down, we got to see Harolyn who was crying in tears.


    ¡°What is it, Harolyn? Why are you crying?¡± Desmond asked, worried as he knelt on one knee to wipe her tears. ¡°Where are your butlers? Where are your brothers as well? Did they make you cry?¡±


    Harolyn shook her head as she wailed in tears. ¡°Papa¡­ Mama¡­¡± she huped. ¡°Mother took away Brother Sander. Brother Hezekiah is following them.¡±


    At that moment, we both gasped in unison, horrified. ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 99: A Violent Upheaval

    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I looked at him, worried upon hearing that.


    That woman¡­ That fucking leech¡­


    She took Sander as her hostage! How dare she!


    Desmond growled so loud, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention as he had Harolyn in his arms. ¡°Harvey, Oakley,¡± he called after dispatching his elites and the pack warriors to look for Hazel.


    ¡°Alpha.¡±


    He shot Harvey a re. ¡°We are going to talkter. She took Sander!¡± His voice raised. ¡°You said that she will not cause a problem for me anymore, Harvey!¡± He grabbed Harvey¡¯s cor causing Harolyn to cry, frightened at his father¡¯s action.


    ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    Harvey gasped, horrified. ¡°S-She is, Alpha. I-I didn¡¯t know that Hazel would be acting like this¡­¡± Then he looked at Harolyn who was sniffing, worried about her.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve known better! She is your fucking sister, you dumbass Harvey!¡± Desmond couldn¡¯t help shouting at him causing everyone to look in our direction.


    ¡°P-Papa¡­ Please don¡¯t be mad at Father¡­¡± Harolyn sobbed.


    I stepped forward even though I wanted to rush now. I must settle Desmond first. He was blinded by his emotions. I was afraid that he might hurt Harolyn.


    ¡°Cinnamon, you are frightening Harolyn.¡± I ced my hand on his shoulder. ¡°Please¡­ This will not help if you keep ming Harvey. We must go and save Sander now¡­¡± I said in my soft tone.


    Desmond nced at me before he returned his gaze at Harvey and Harolyn. He released a sigh and released Harvey. Oakley supported Harvey after that.


    I caressed Desmond¡¯s back when Oakley spoke. ¡°Franklin said that Young Master Hezekiah is already confronting Lady Hazel in the north borderlines.¡±


    ¡°Did they surround her?¡± Desmond asked earnestly and Oakley nodded before he put down Harolyn and apologized for frightening her. After that, he transformed himself into his elephantine ck wolf form. Then he howled, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention, mind-linking our pack members. After that, Desmond barked.


    All of the pack members nodded before they started to move. I assumed that Desmond had them working on guarding all the borders with their help.


    I caressed Harolyn¡¯s hair and asked her to sit down first, wiping her tears. ¡°Stay here, sweetie. Thank you for telling us what is happening,¡± I said softly.


    She sniffed. ¡°P-Please save Brother Sander, Mama¡­¡± Her tone sounded mncholy and in agony.


    ¡°We will.¡± I turned at Oakley. ¡°Is Sander alright?¡± I asked. ¡°I had tried mind-linking Sander but he was not answering. Even Hezekiah is not responding to my mind-link.¡± And my wolf and I were getting worried right now. I wanted to run towards the northern borders but I need to calm my emotions and settle this at once.


    ¡°Young Master Hezekiah said that Young Master Sander is unconscious for now.¡±


    What he said worried me more, I suddenly wanted to cry. But Desmond gently nudged me with his snout, looking at me with a worried expression. ¡®He will be alright, seraphim. Let¡¯s go,¡¯ he said, mind-linking me.


    Nodding, I wiped my tears before I transformed into my wolf form. I summoned Niscia to babysit Saoirse and Harolyn while we were going to rescue Sander.


    ¡°Go. I will be with Young Mistress Harolyn and Young Mistress Saoirse,¡± Niscia urged me before she nodded, having Lefwyne in her arms.


    Looking at Desmond, we nodded. Together, we went to the northern borders where it said that Hazel was there, settling Sander as her hostage. I couldn¡¯t halt from praying to my mother, hoping our son would be safe. I was hoping that Hezekiah was alright as well.


    It would break his heart to witness his mother having been doing this to everyone.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve listened to Harolyn,¡¯ I talked to Desmond while we were both running. Along with us were Harvey and Oakley. The Gammas were in-charge to secure the perimeters from the direction of the borders.


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Desmond snorted to grab my attention.


    Sighing, I looked down as we both evaded the trees that passed between us. I told him what Harolyn said to me earlier. Even the time when Hazel told me about what she felt about me and how she threatened me before I told Desmond that she could see the twins. When I looked at Desmond¡¯s wolf form, his eyes squinted at me.


    ¡®You should have told me about this, Seraphina. This is Hazel that we are talking about. You know that I simply cannot be at ease with her. Why did you not tell me about this beforehand?¡¯


    I nodded, feeling guilty. ¡®I am sorry, Desmond. I should¡¯ve known that she is going to do this drastic move by taking our son. I am sorry¡­¡¯ I sighed nervously. I thought that I could be at ease now and Hazel would not dare to do anything towards us since she wouldn¡¯t want to displease Desmond and make a humiliating scenario for her older brother who was one of the Betas of this pack.


    Desmond only nodded. I knew that he was upset. I should¡¯ve been more vignt when Harolyn mentioned Hazel. I was wrong that I had beencent. It was the wrong move for me.


    Upon arriving there, I heard Hezekiah¡¯s cries. My heart dropped when I heard that and it dropped more upon seeing Hazel who was grabbing a handful of hair from Sander who was wild awake now.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Please release Brother Sander¡­¡± Hezekiah begged.


    ¡°Hell no! I am not going to release him, Hezekiah. It¡¯s because of him that is why you are losing the spot to be the next Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Mama! Papa!¡± Sander called as soon as he saw us in relief.


    Desmond and I transformed into our human forms, forwarding. I mind-linked to Sander that everything would be alright.


    ¡°Hazel!¡± Desmond¡¯s voice roared all over the forest. ¡°Release my son this instant!¡±


    I rushed to Hezekiah¡¯s side, wiping his tears. ¡°You did a great job, sweetheart.¡± He hugged me, seekingfort from me.


    ¡°Mother hurts Brother Sander, Mama¡­¡± Hezekiah said while crying.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Papa and I will handle it.¡± He nodded. I turned at his butlers. ¡°Albert, Shawn, protect your young master. Return now to the manor,¡± I ordered. ¡°Make sure that you shall make him something to eat and rest along with his sisters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna. As youmand,¡± they said in unison before Albert brought Hezekiah in his arms.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Hezekiah uttered before he shed tears and looked away. I felt bad for him since he already knew that his mothermitted treason.


    Desmond would certainly not be going to spare him.


    ¡°Release him or I will kill you this time!¡± Desmond threatened which made me turn my head to them.


    I gasped in horror when Hazel pointed the sharp dagger at Sander¡¯s neck. ¡°Sander¡­¡± I shook my head when I saw that he was going to attempt to fight her back. ¡®Don¡¯t move. The dagger in her hand has wolfsbane,¡¯ I said through mind-link, wanting to calm him down as I saw the fear written in his eyes.


    ¡®Mama¡­¡¯ His eyes were brimming with tears. ¡®Mama, I¡¯m scared¡­¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s alright, baby. Papa and I are here. Alright?¡¯ He bit his lower lip before he groaned in pain when Hazel pointed the sharp de at his neck. ¡°Hazel!¡± I growled angrily as my mother¡¯s instinct kicked in. I almost attacked her when Desmond halted me to calm me. ¡°She is hurting our baby boy, Desmond!¡± I was frustrated now. I only wanted to have Sander in my arms right now who looked so scared.


    ¡°I know, Seraphina. I know. But do not make such a harsh decision,¡± he said in a frustrated tone. He was right. That made me assess the situation first before Desmond looked at Hazel who suddenly made Sander cry in pain. ¡°Hazel, what do you want?¡± He was trying to control his anger right now.


    Hazel smirked. ¡°Finally.¡± I clenched my hands when she drew closer to the de again. ¡°This is your fault!¡± I was surprised when Hazel looked at me with pure abomination. ¡°Why did you return?! My son is supposed to be the next Alpha, not your son!¡± Her eyes glowed menacingly.


    I growled, feeling offended. This woman¡­ I swore she had gone insane already.


    I was about to speak but Harvey stepped forward. ¡°Hazel¡­ That¡¯s enough! Release Young Master Sander! I beg you¡­¡± he pleaded. ¡°I thought we already talked about not acting like this again!¡± His tone sounded frustrated. ¡°You are putting your life in jeopardy! You are also putting your twins in humiliation! Halt this now!¡±


    It was obvious Harvey had tried his best to control his sister but it looked like it was futile. Hazel was a stubborn bitch and wreaked havoc over and over. And what was it again? She was ming me for returning because Hezekiah should be the next Alpha.


    Desmond said before that Sander was the only heir of the House of Verlice and the next Alpha of the Rising Diamond pack. He never changed his sessor even from the time we were gone for two years.


    How could she ever use me like that when Desmond was very clear to her in the first ce? She was blinded by greed and jealousy. She wanted Desmond yet she could not have him.


    Now, she was doing anything to cause more damage here in Desmond¡¯s pack. For certain, Desmond was not going to spare her anymore.


    ¡°Shut up, brother!¡± Hazel shot him a re. I got nervous when she pointed the sharp point at Sander which made me even more nervous. I suddenly wanted to lunge at her and gouge out her eyes. ¡°You did nothing but be a loyal dog to Alpha Desmond! Can¡¯t you see? He can¡¯t even fathom the idea that I had pups with him before until that bitch beside him spoke to him!¡±


    Hazel couldn¡¯t contain her frustration. I couldn¡¯t contain being worried about my son, either. I mind-linked Desmond, asking him what he was nning right now.


    ¡®She is getting insane so I need to settle this at once.¡¯ Those were his words which were supposed to make me at ease but they didn¡¯t.


    I must not provoke Hazel. I couldn¡¯t evensh out at her. One word from me might hurt my son. I did not want to see that.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Hazel. Please¡­ Alpha will spare you if you release Young Master Sander¡­¡± Harvey tried his best. But I don¡¯t think that he was helping to calm her because as soon as he mentioned my son¡¯s name, there was this ming anger imprinted on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of him! Hezekiah is supposed to be the next Alpha, not this boy!¡±


    ¡°Hurt my son and I am going to fucking kill you, Hazel.¡± Desmond clenched my hands. He was getting anxious as seconds passed by.


    ¡°Oh, wow. I¡¯m terrified, Alpha.¡± Hazelughed maniacally before her eyes roamed around and saw that she was being surrounded. There was no way that she could ever abscond from her since Desmond¡¯s pack members had guarded the outside borders.


    ¡°Hazel, please!¡± I cried when she sliced Sander¡¯s arm causing him to scream in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± I begged.


    ¡°Fuck this bitch¡­¡± Desmond growled lowly, wanting to attack her.


    ¡°Shut up or I am going to shove this dagger at you!¡± Hazel shot Sander a re which made him cover his mouth while his face was wet with tears and sweat. ¡°It is either you release me from your pack and make Hezekiah the next Alpha of the Rising Diamond pack and next heir of the House of Verlice or I am going to kill your precious first son, Alpha Desmond. Your choice.¡± She shrugged as if this was a trifling matter.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Desmond stepped forward but Hazel threatened him by pointing the sharp de at Sander¡¯s eye which made me want to cry more seeing my poor baby wanting to get away right now but he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Come on, Alpha Desmond. It is easy to make a choice.¡± Then her eyes darted toward me. ¡°Or on second thought, I should add that you must reject that bitch and make me your next Luna. I must assure Hezekiah that he will be your heir only.¡±


    I clenched my hands. This freaking witch¡­ She was asking too much already.


    ¡°I have never decided on having Hezekiah as my next heir. I have already decided to have Sander-No! Hazel, stop!¡±


    Desmond and I gasped in horror when Hazel stabbed Sander¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 100: The Last Breath

    ¡°Wrong answer! Wrong answer! Wrong fucking answer!¡± Hazel said, losing her mind already as she kept stabbing Sander¡¯s chest until Sander screamed in pain while there was blood oozing from his chest.


    ¡°Papa¡­! Mama¡­! Please help me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sander!¡± I cried.


    ¡°You motherfucker! How fucking dare you!¡± Desmond attacked her by using his wolf speed. He tackled her down by holding her neck, gripping it. ¡°Bring her to the prison cell! Bestow her a hundredshes! You do it, Harvey!¡± he ordered angrily.


    ¡°Sander!¡± I rushed by my son¡¯s side as he fell to the ground, coughing with so much blood. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Summon Anderson!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs, panicking more.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± Sander groaned in pain, crying. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, baby¡­¡± I decided to tear the skirt off my dress, not minding if it was a customized one. ¡°Help me to wrap this,¡± I said to Desmond as my hands were shaking right now.


    ¡°Sander, son¡­ It will be alright, hmm?¡± Desmond asked, already shedding tears as he wrapped our son¡¯s chest with the cloth that came from my dress to stop the bleeding. ¡°Papa and Mama are here¡­ You are not alone, alright?¡± He cupped our son¡¯s face even though his hands were smeared with blood that came from our son.


    He scooped our son before he bestowed him to me. After that, he transformed into his wolf form and mind-linked me that I should hop on so we could rush to the infirmary. Nodding, the pack warriors helped me to mount on Desmond¡¯s back.


    ¡°Sander, don¡¯t close your eyes¡­¡± I was trying to hold my tears when Desmond already used his wolf speed while I kept tapping Sander¡¯s cheek when I saw that his eyes were getting droopy.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± he called meekly. ¡°I am sleepy¡­¡±


    Desmond barked. He was trying to wake up our son by barking at him.


    I was already in tears when I remembered something. ¡°Desmond, halt!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs. ¡°Tell them to leave us alone.¡± I turned at the pack warriors who were tailing us.


    ¡®What are you nning? We have to hurry and get our son to be treated, Seraphina!¡¯ I bit my lower lip hearing how frustrated he was right now.


    ¡°Just trust me!¡± I got down which made me bounce from the ground. I apologized to Sander when he groaned in pain. ¡°Please, cinnamon¡­¡± I said to him before I carefully put Sander down to the ground.


    Desmond gestured his head, mind-linking them that they should leave us alone. Then he transformed back to his human form, rushing beside me.


    ¡°What now?¡± he asked as he kept tapping Sander¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Sander, son, don¡¯t sleep yet¡­¡±


    I looked at the moon and held onto the gxy moon ne I was wearing. Desmond¡¯s eyes widened, already knowing what I was supposed to do. ¡°Mother, please¡­ Please summon Iseldis. I need her. Your grandson needs your help. If Iseldis is not avable, pleasee here and heal Sander. I do not wish him to die. Mother!¡± I begged, crying more.


    ¡°Moon Goddess, please!¡± Desmond couldn¡¯t contain his tears as he also looked in the starry night sky, having the full moon as it blessed us with its moonlight.


    The forest lingered with the sound of crickets and frogs while Sander was groaning in pain. It was pure agony as I closed my eyes, summoning my mother.


    ¡°Mother, please show yourself.¡± I did not have the urge to go to the celestial realm. I felt like I had grown weaker seeing my son¡¯s state. It felt like someone stole the power from me to open the gates to the celestial realm.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let our son die!¡± Desmond said. ¡°Moon Goddess!¡±


    ¡°You have summoned me, sister?¡±


    I shivered when I felt the breeze enveloping us. Opening my eyes, I cried upon seeing¡­


    ¡°Isabe¡­¡± I muttered Iseldis¡¯ mundane name. ¡°You are here¡­¡± More tears fell from my eyes when I realized that I was not hallucinating.


    My second older sister was there in front of me!


    Isabe hugged me. ¡°You did well, sister¡­ and brother-inw. Allow me to take over and heal my nephew.¡± She wiped the tears from my eyes before she stood up and approached to check Sander. Like my sister who was a pack doctor, she checked her vital signs with an earnest expression before she turned at him. ¡°Sander¡­ Auntie Isabe is here, sweetie.¡± She kept tapping his cheek to wake him up.


    Sander, whose lips were already pale and eyes were droopy, smiled meekly upon seeing her. ¡°Auntie¡­ You are here¡­¡±


    She held his hand, nodding. ¡°Your Mama did well in summoning me. I havee here to heal you, alright? Will you have faith with me as the Goddess of Healing and Hunting, Sander?¡± Sander tried to nod. ¡°Good.¡± She gentlybed Sander¡¯s hair before she performed healing him. ¡°I, Iseldis, the second daughter of the Moon Goddess, am the Goddess of Healing and Hunting who shall heal this pup named Sinbert who is gravely injured and has deep wounds on his chest.¡±


    Sinbert¡­ Sander also had a deity name. That deity name was Sinbert.


    He might have deity blood running in his veins but he could never inherit my ability as the Goddess of Fertility. Mother said that only the first generation could ever have the abilities. We could not pass our ability to our offspring.


    But as soon as she finished her words, Isabe gasped in horror. ¡°Mother, help!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Desmond and I asked in unison.


    Isabe started to shed tears. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­ Sander has hisst breath after I finish my incantation¡­ We need Mother¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°No¡­.¡± Desmond howled. ¡°Seraphina¡­¡±


    I stood up and opened the portal to the celestial realm. ¡°Mother! Please return Sander¡¯s soul! Please don¡¯t take our son from us!¡± I begged, holding Desmond¡¯s hand when he dared to go inside the portal.


    He couldn¡¯t just enter the portal without our guidance or an invitation from one of us.


    Desmond brought Sander¡¯s lifeless body as we headed to the celestial pce. We looked for Mother and saw Her in the vast celestial garden along with¡­ Sander¡¯s spirit.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Sinbert!¡± Desmond and I called him.


    Mother turned Her head in our direction as She beckoned Her to us. At that moment, Desmond, Isabe, and I were already in front of Her.


    ¡°Sinbert¡­¡± My voice quivered as I held Sander¡¯s face. I noticed that he was wearing white clothing.


    ¡°Mama¡­ Papa¡­¡± His voice sounded angelic meaning that he was really dead. My son was smiling at us even though he was seeing that his father held his lifeless body.


    ¡°Distance yourself, Sicilia, Iseldis. Sinbert is already in his spirit form. You cannot just drain his spirit energy,¡± Mother said as She made us distance from him.


    Desmond carefully ced Sander¡¯s body on the ground as he bowed his head and knelt before Mother. ¡°Moon Goddess, please¡­ Return Sinbert to us.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­ Please¡­¡± I was already crying. I even felt Isabe holding my hand.


    ¡°I am incapable of healing my nephew, Mother. It is toote¡­¡± Isabe spoke.


    ¡°This is not the end of Sinbert¡¯s life, right? Mother¡­ This is not the end of Sinbert¡¯s life. He still has the purpose to live just as you bestowed Ragriel a second chance to live and find us,¡± I told, pleading.


    I had gotten to know that Rachelle was once dead because of her father whomitted treason to the Waevalon Kingdom. But Mother had bestowed her another chance to live. Her purpose was to find us, her sisters and continue serving herself as the Luna Queen of the Waevalon Kingdom.


    ¡°Moon Goddess, please return our son¡¯s soul. Is there any reason why you cannot do it? Is it possible that I shall exchange my life so you can return him to us?¡±


    I gasped, horrified at Desmond¡¯s words. ¡°What are you saying, Desmond?!¡± I yanked his arm, annoyed at his words.


    His eyes shifted to me. I bit my lower lip seeing how he also had a hard time. We lost our son and we had to beg my mother that She had to return our son to us.


    ¡°I want to do something that would ensure that Sinbert would return to us, Sicilia. I cannot afford to see that we will lose our son¡­ Do you see?¡± His voice croaked.


    ¡°I know¡­ I know that¡­ But not like this¡­¡± I turned to Mother who hadn¡¯t said anything yet. ¡°Mother¡­ We beg you¡­ I do not wish to return to the mundane realm without having our son alive!¡± I was desperate and frustrated now. I just wanted my son to be back in his life.


    ¡°He can be reincarnated again, Sicilia. Have no-¡±


    ¡°NO! I CANNOT LET THAT HAPPEN!¡± That made me gasp when Desmond roared and raised his tone, anger at my mother¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit! You can just return his soul to his body! I do not wish to hate you for you are Sicilia¡¯s mother and our pups¡¯ grandmother, Moon Goddess. I do not wish to collide with you but my son is the one we are talking about here.¡±


    ¡°Sicilia¡­¡± Isabe caught me in her arms when I felt my knees wobble.


    I couldn¡¯t feel my legs right now. I knew what my mother was saying. Reincarnation¡­ It meant that She was going to ce Sander¡¯s soul to be reborn and in a different body regardless of gender.


    ¡°Mother, please do not be like this to them¡­ Look! You are torturing them! You are torturing your fourth daughter!¡± Isabe sounded frustrated. ¡°Do not make Sicilia hate you for this¡­¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    All I could do was cry. I couldn¡¯t even lift my head right now. It was too painful that Mother would have my son be reincarnated in a different body.


    It meant that Desmond and I had to return to the mundane realm without having Sander in our life.


    ¡°Moon Goddess! Do not be like this!¡± I could hear Desmond¡¯s voice already in pain. I could even hear that he was punching the ground.


    I wailed in tears after that. Isabe hugged me so tight. ¡°I do not want Sinbert to be reincarnated. I just want his soul to return to his original body¡­¡± I uttered.


    This certainly made me heartbroken. If Mother said that She would still do what She said, I did not know what could have happened after this.


    I would certainly abhor my mother. That was for certain.


    We were enveloped with pure silence. While I was crying, Desmond was begging. His forehead was already on the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t take this. ¡°I¡¯d rather die¡­¡± I uttered.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Isabe was already on the verge of anger.


    It was over now. My mother would not do anything to return my son to life. What must I do after this? Watch over my son who had reincarnated in a different body? Was that it? Was this the purpose of being a spirit goddess?


    Did we really need to suffer like this?


    ¡°Desmond¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡± I said as I walked to him and took Sander¡¯s lifeless body. ¡°Mother has already made Her decision. Her decision is absolute.¡± I tried so hard not to cry seeing my cinnamon who looked so broken right now when our eyes met.


    He shook his head and turned at Mother. He crawled towards Her and held onto Her white clothing. ¡°Moon Goddess¡­ Do not be so cruel to us¡­ I beg you¡­¡± Then he turned to Sander¡¯s spirit form. I wished I could go near him for as long as I want but there was a time limit that I could be beside my son. ¡°Sinbert¡­ Beg to your grandma. You do not wish to be separated from us, right? With Mama, Hezekiah, Harolyn, Saoirse, and me? Right, son? Right?¡±


    Sander smiled. ¡°We will be reunited soon, Papa, Mama.¡±


    I looked at my mother angrily who hadn¡¯t said anything but watched us suffering and begging at Her. ¡°Consider this that I am cutting my ties from you, Mother¡­ Take my abilities as the Goddess of Fertility. I would no longer be your fourth daughter¡­¡± I dered painfully.


    ¡°Sicilia¡­¡± Desmond looked at me.


    ¡°We must go, Desmond¡­¡± I looked at him painfully. ¡°We cannot negotiate with Mother anymore¡­¡±


    He clenched his hands before he lowered his gaze. In defeat, he walked toward me and took our son¡¯s body to him.


    We returned to the mundane realm having Sander¡¯s lifeless body as we went back to the manor. Anderson arrived and gasped in horror seeing Sander¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Seraphina¡­¡± Isabe apologized to me. ¡°I was toote¡­ I should have saved Sander¡­¡±


    I only nodded as I was inside Desmond¡¯s arms, looking at Sander¡¯s lifeless body. We put him in our chamber, watching in agony.


    She sat beside Sander and held his hand. ¡°I will return to the celestial realm to speak with Mother again, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s futile, sister¡­ Mother cannot just change Her mind. We already beg.¡± I looked up at Desmond. ¡°Desmond¡­ I am sorry¡­ It is my fault. I should have known that Hazel would do something to torment us.¡±


    He closed his eyes before he nted a kiss on my temple. ¡°No, Seraphina. It is not your fault.¡± His hug tightened. ¡°I will kill Hazel. No mercy this time.¡± There was an abomination lingering on his tone.


    I agreed with him. ¡°I want to see her suffering.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide how I was so angry right now. I really wanted to see her suffering. ¡°Be it in a slow death until she begs,¡± I told him.


    He nodded. ¡°I will, seraphim. I have ways to torture her back and I shall make sure that her life will be-¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Isabe chimed in, gasping so loud. ¡°Sander¡¯s hand moved!¡±


    That made Desmond and I turn our heads to the bed when Isabe said that. We suddenly rushed to Sander¡¯s side when we both saw that his hand was moving.


    ¡°Sander? Son?¡± Desmond called as he held his hand. ¡°Papa and Mama are here¡­ Open your eyes, son¡­¡±


    I gasped when Sander¡¯s pale face returned to normal.¡±I-If he is moving¡­ D-Does this mean¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t continue my words when slowly, Sander¡¯s eyes opened.


    ¡°Hello, Mama¡­ Hello, Papa¡­ Hello, Auntie Isabe¡­¡± He smiled at us as soon as he saw that we were by his side. ¡°Grandma decides to return me now.¡±

 Chapter 101: Epilogue

    ¡°Are you certain that you have no task for today?¡± I asked for the nth time as we headed to the kitchen area to grab snacks for the three kids who were near finishing their tasks.


    Desmond helped me prepare for their snacks but after a while, he hugged me from behind and couldn¡¯t stop sniffing my scent. ¡°You sound like you want to shoo me away¡­ I am sulking, seraphim.¡± I could tell that he was pouting. ¡°You know that we are on vacation.¡±


    ¡°Hrious¡­¡± I leaned on his back and stayed in that position for a while.


    We were both enveloped in the silence that was so peaceful. Both of us were purring at each other¡¯s presence until I felt something poking behind me which made me frown.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I warned him and pinched his arm.


    ¡°Aww!¡± He stepped backward and caressed his arm that I pinched. ¡°That hurts¡­¡± He frowned.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do it right here.¡± I shook my head.


    Desmond chuckled. ¡°Ah, yes. It is not the two of us now. We have kids.¡± I could feel my cheeks getting in heat right now because of what he said.


    We used to do the deed here in the kitchen area and every part of the manor. We even did the act in Luna¡¯s Garden and even in the horse stable.


    ¡°But we can do it in our secret room.¡± I shivered when Desmond whispered huskily to my ear, making me bite my lower lip in delight.


    When I looked at him, he was grinning already. I couldn¡¯t help chuckling. ¡°Fine, fine. We can do itter.¡± I winked at him.


    That made his grin grow more. ¡°Yes!¡± He jumped in joy before he took the tray from the table.


    When the twins and Sander were finished with their lessons, we told Elron to summon them to the pavilion.


    ¡°How¡¯re your lessons, everyone?¡± I asked as I took the handkerchief to wipe Harolyn¡¯s mouth when it got stained by the mayonnaise from the sandwich she was eating.


    ¡°Thank you, Mama,¡± Harolyn said, beaming.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Mama, I also have here.¡± Hezekiah stood up and approached me. I creased my forehead and saw that he had no one.


    Chuckling, I still wiped the corners of his mouth. ¡°Alright. You are clean now, too, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mama!¡± Hezekiah beamed, returning to his seat.


    I had also learned to ept the twins as kids on my own. The twins were easy to get along with and they learned to ept that I was their second mother. When I grew fond of them, I told that to Desmond and he was happy to learn that the twins and I were getting along.


    ¡°Mama, I also have one.¡± It was Sander who was pouting.


    ¡°I have one, too.¡± I looked at Desmond in disbelief.


    ¡°Come here, little man.¡± Sander¡¯s face brightened up as I gently wiped the corners of his mouth. He thanked me and stuck his tongue out to his father who was frowning since I did not wipe his mouth. I only looked at him,ughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair!¡± Desmond squinted his eyes at me when I bestowed him his own handkerchief.


    ¡°You are not a kid anymore, cinnamon.¡± I rolled my eyes. But in the end, I also wiped the corners of his mouth which earned Desmond a big smile.


    ¡°Papa keepspeting with Mama¡¯s attention,¡± Sander stated.


    Desmond winced his hair. ¡°And you keep sabotaging me. I thought we are good now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, bewildered. Why did he sound like the two of them argued or something?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Desmond and Sander shook their heads vigorously.


    That made me grow suspicious of what they were acting. But I just let it slide. I should ask Motherter.


    Speaking of Sander¡­


    We were so d when Mother decided to return our son¡¯s soul back to his body. It was a joyous moment but at the same time, we were confused.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± I uttered when She showed Herself right in front of us the moment Sander woke up.


    She flew towards me and held my face. ¡°Yes, it is part of being a spirit goddess to experience hardships, Sicilia. You and Desmond¡­¡± She paused, ncing at Desmond who was also bewildered. ¡°As much as I want not to return Sinbert¡¯s soul, however, I do not wish for the two of us as mother and daughter to collide. So, I shall make an exception for my grandson. I have broken one of myws of nature and returned Sinbert as soon as possible.¡±


    What She said had me in tears. It was pure agony having to collide with my mother and at the same time, I lost my son. I also did not want to collide with Her.


    She was still my mother, after all.


    But I was a mother, too, who had pups. My concern the most was my son¡¯s life.


    ¡°Does this mean that our son will not be reincarnated?¡± Desmond asked after a moment of silence.


    Mother nodded. ¡°Indeed. He will not. But I shall only do this one time. If Sinbert happens to meet his death for the second time, then that shall be the time for his reincarnation. No exception. Do you understand, Sicilia, Desmond?¡±


    We both nodded at Mother¡¯s words but still, I was grateful that She bestowed a second life to our son. I immediately hugged Her as I wailed in tears, thanking Her. Then I apologized to Her because I said things that I wanted to cut ties with because of what I felt at that moment when I saw that it was futile to negotiate with Mother any more.


    ¡°My, my¡­ I am sorry, too, dear¡­ I have been harsh on you.¡± Mother¡¯s soothing voice made me feel at ease. I only nodded but I was really epting her apology. I just couldn¡¯t find my words right now.


    I was so happy that my son was back now. That was one thing I would like to thank my mother for.


    ¡°Thank you, Moon Goddess,¡± Desmond said as he bowed before Her. ¡°Please. Allow me to deeply apologize for the disgraceful behavior I showed to you earlier.¡± He didn¡¯t add that he only did that because we were talking about Sander already.


    Mother chuckled, nodding before She urged me to be by Desmond¡¯s arms. ¡°It is fine. You are a great father, Desmond. You only did what you thought was right. I hope that the three of us shall be alright now.¡± Then She turned to Sander and raised Her hand to hush him. ¡°Remember what we talk about, Sinbert.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandma! Thank you!¡±


    I had once asked Sander what sort of agreement he had with his grandmother. Sander that about his future mate. It turned out that Sander asked who should be his mate. As soon as he mentioned that Lady riscia was going to be his fated mate soon, I could have sworn my jaw dropped at that time.


    ¡°Our son will be her second mate, right?¡± I asked, turning at Desmond while I was breastfeeding Saoirse. Our children were ying in the garden. I already told him about it. Desmond was amused once he learned that Sander could never forget Lady riscia.


    ¡°Indeed, he will be. So, it means that having a second mate is not a legend.¡± Desmond grinned, stroking his chin. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I frowned at what he said. He looked so amused that he looked so alluring. That sheepish smile would certainly make me feel tingle how I also fell in love with him more. ¡°I should conduct a background checking.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Screw you¡­ Are you really supporting it?¡± I was still against it but there was nothing I could do if they would be fated in the near future.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He grasped my hand and intertwined our hands. ¡°If you are worried about their age gap, do remember our six years gap, seraphim.¡±


    I rolled my eyes seeing how he grinned. He really liked to highlight that part that we were six years apart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can say that once Harolyn and Saoirse find their mates that have a huge gap from their age.¡±


    His smile turned into a frown. ¡°Who says our daughters can even meet and be with their mates?¡±


    Hold on¡­ What did he mean by that? ¡°Are you being serious right now, cinnamon?¡± I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You are going to allow Sander and Hezekiah to meet their mates but Harolyn and Saoirse couldn¡¯t?¡±


    Oh, boy¡­ I knew that this day woulde. I knew that as soon as Desmond would get to have a daughter, he would be overprotective. I should¡¯ve known better because he already told me before when we were still nning about having our pup when we both were newlyweds.


    He already said in the past that he would never allow our daughter to meet their mate and now, it looked like he was going to be truthful to his words.


    ¡°Our daughters¡¯ mates must undergo interrogation.¡± Desmond sped his hands and rubbed them repeatedly, looking like a mad evil as if he was concocting some dark ns.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Shaking my head, I turned to Saoirse. ¡°If Papa bes the hindrance for you and your mate, just tell Mama, Saoirse. Then I will tell your grandma. For certain, your Papa cannot even do anything,¡± I teased her when she was finished being fed.


    Saoirse giggled. ¡°Papa scawed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny, seraphim.¡± He was already frowning. He knew that if Mother was the one who stepped up, he couldn¡¯t really do anything.


    ¡°It is to me.¡± I winked at him.


    As soon as we finished our vacation in the Elian, Desmond and I went to check on Hazel in the celestial realm. We made it show to everyone that she was dead when in fact that we brought her here in Mother¡¯s world so she could receive a heavenly punishment for killing a son from one of the spirit goddesses.


    The celestial guards showed Hazel to us whose jaw was dropped and her eyes widened in shock. That was her expression as soon as she received punishment from Mother. Her soul was being tortured as well as her mental health.


    However, for her physical body, they did not imprint any scars on it. Mother was after the soul and mentality of a mortal. It was easy to manipte and torture was more unbearable than physical punishment.


    ¡°You deserve to be treated like that,¡± I said coldly, not feeling remorse or feeling guilty that she was being punished like this.


    My son¡¯s life was at the stake. I could never forgive her for killing my son in his first life. He almost had to experience rebirth in a different body if Mother did not change Her mind.


    ¡°She will never see the twins ever again. Is it more painful than death, Hazel?¡± Desmond asked, gritting his teeth.


    The two of us would never forget how she stabbed our son. It was a very frightening moment for the two of us to see our son die in our arms. The moment Sander was awake, Desmond and I settled on punishing her physically before we faked her death and conducted a very poor funeral service.


    She did not deserve to have a grandiose funeral service that came from the effort of her brother who had loved her so dearly. But what did she do? She created chaos in our pack so she must bear the consequence of her action.


    We did not receive an answer from her. Hazel experienced a psychological shock. Mother made it worse so it was impossible for her to recover unless Mother or Iseldis healed her mental condition.


    That was an exhausting experience when we returned to the mundane realm. ¡°I am really sleepy, cinnamon¡­¡± I yawned as I leaned into his arms.


    Desmond scooped me up. ¡°Take a rest, seraphim. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± I nodded as I snuggled closer to him when we reached our chamber.


    When I was well rested, it was already dawn when I woke up hearing giggles in the chamber. I rubbed my eyes and saw that my three pups were here, smiling from ear to ear.


    Yes, three pups. I had treated the twins as pups of my own. So, they were not different in how I treated Sander and Saoirse. I treated them equally and gave them the love they both deserved which they did not receive from their birth mother.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I asked, bewildered seeing their facial expressions. There were teasing gazes they had in their cute little faces.


    ¡°Mama, there is an emergency,¡± Sander said.


    ¡°Emergency? A rogue attack?¡± I almost panicked but then I realized if it was a rogue attack, I should be at ease since Desmond and our pack warriors could surely handle it. Also, why were they smiling?


    ¡°No, Mama.¡± It was Harolyn, giggling. ¡°It¡¯s Papa¡­¡± she paused.


    ¡°What happened to your Papa?¡± My heart started to race so fast upon the mere mention of Desmond. ¡°Did something happen to your Papa?¡± I decided to get up from the bed. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Hezekiah and Sander held my hands as they started to pull me. ¡°Papa is in Luna¡¯s Garden, Mama,¡± Hezekiah said. ¡°Hurry! It is an emergency!¡±


    I was expecting that it would be something to worry about but why were these three not worried at all. Did something really happen to Desmond?


    If something happened to him, shouldn¡¯t I suppose to feel that through our mate bond? But why did my wolf feel at ease? Did this mean that nothing happened to Desmond?


    ¡°What is really happening? Where is your baby sister?¡± I asked, getting bewildered as they dragged me, excited to go to the garden. ¡°Hezekiah? Sander? Harolyn?¡± They did not answer me.


    They only giggled as an answer, exchanging teasing gazes to each other.


    But as soon as we arrived there, I was greeted by scented candles and some delicious meals settled on a table that was good for six people. I was astonished, jaw-dropped seeing Desmond who looked so dashing in his expensive suit while he had Saoirse in his arms.


    Sander approached him and took Saoirse from him before Desmond stepped forward. ¡°H-Hi, seraphim¡­¡±


    I creased my forehead, perplexed. ¡°Hi¡­¡± I smiled wryly, wandering my eyes around. It was somehow nostalgic because I remembered that we used to do this before when we got married. The very special event that I would never forget was Desmond proposed to me back then. ¡°W-What is happening?¡± I fluttered my eyes.


    ¡°Of all the hardships we have been through¡­¡± Desmond started to walk towards me. ¡°I have hurt you¡­ I have be a jerk to you¡­ I have learned all the lessons that I should have not hurt you in the first ce. I cherish you for you are my mate and the only woman I love.¡±


    The surroundings felt like we were thrown back to the past. It made my heart pound so fast. My wolf and I were overwhelmed that Desmond had finally proposed to me.


    The moment I had been waiting for¡­


    It was making my stomach somersault the moment he was in front of me, not looking away but staring at me as if he did not want to leave his eyes even for just a second.


    ¡°Desmond¡­¡± I cried in happiness when he held my hand and nted a soft kiss on the back of it, looking at me lovingly.


    Desmond nervously sighed before he fished out something in his pocket and knelt on one knee before me. My eyes widened upon seeing the familiar jewelry that sent chills down my spine.


    Was that the citrine engagement ring, right? Right?


    Upon seeing that, I covered my mouth with my hands, shedding tears in happiness.


    ¡°I have knelt before you, wanting to propose to you, seraphim.¡± Desmond gulped. His voice croaked as his eyes were getting misty. ¡°Please spend the rest of your life with me again, Seraphina Beryl. Not only to me but with our four pups.¡± He sniffed. ¡°You have forgiven me after all the things I did. I do not deserve you but I will do my best this time. I will show you that I really deserve to have you and you deserve to have me. I love you so much, seraphim. You are the only woman I want to spend the rest of my life with until the day I die.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Desmond¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my tears right now.


    With the heartfelt words he uttered, I knew that this time it should have a happy ending. This was really the moment that I wished to spend my life with him again.


    ¡°Will you marry me again, Seraphina Beryl? Will you be my Marchioness of ckmont again and be my wife?¡± he asked nervously.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I did not wait any longer as I entered the ring with my ring finger on my left hand. ¡°Yes, Desmond! I will marry you again!¡± I did not wait for him to say anything as I crashed my lips into his.


    Desmond responded back before he looked at me with so much love smeared on his eyes. ¡°Finally¡­ I am marrying you again¡­ I am so happy¡­ Thank you for giving me another chance, seraphim¡­ I love you so much! I really do!¡±


    Sniffing, I pecked his lips. ¡°I love you, too, Desmond Verlice. Please this time, do not hurt me again so I would not need to repeat my action of Hiding the Alpha¡¯s Heir again.¡±


    Desmond nodded. ¡°Rest assured. I have learned my lesson, Seraphina,¡± he said before he cupped my face again and lowered his head to capture my lips.


    From the background, I heard the cheers from our pups. That made me smile as I deepened the kiss just to show him that I had loved him so dearly and would always love him.


    Thank you, Mother. As your fourth daughter, I, Sicilia, thanked you for the blessings. May you continue to bless us even if it woulde to the day that I had to return by Your side after I fulfill my duty as one of the witnesses of Your creations and would begin to fulfill my next duty as the Goddess of Fertility.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    THE END


    Date finished (HTAH): September 8, 2020 12:52 a. m. (UTC+8)


    ?????This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mystique Luna¡¯s note!


    Thank you for finishing reading Hiding the Alpha¡¯s Heir! Thank you for supporting Desmond x Seraphina¡¯s love story! Until my next story again! See you guys!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!